Chapters:

Current

Ask No Questions

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

PAGE PUBLISHING, INC. New York, NY

First originally published by Page Publishing, Inc. 2018

ISBN 978-1-64214-951-7 (Paperback) ISBN 978-1-64214-952-4 (Digital)

Printed in the United States of America

Series Master Prologue

The Vigil of Venus

Loveless hearts shall love tomorrow, Hearts that have loved shall love a new, Spring is young now, spring is singing, In spring the world first grew; In the spring the birds are wedded, In the springtime true hearts pair, Under the rain of her lover’s kisses, Loose, the forest flings her hair.”

Anonymous

Written in the silver age of Rome.

iii

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Every story has a start, and the start of this one is in Roman Britain, north of Londinium. The time is the second half of the fifth century. The place is a magnificent Roman villa where two cousins maintain their estate.

One is named Pythias and the other Damon. Both men are Christians. Deeply sincere, their understanding of what has hap- pened in the past, is happening now, and will happen in the future, is intrinsic to our story. The so-called “last of the Romans,” Anicius Boethius, was in prison and was sentenced to death. Theodoric, the Ostrogoth, ruled in the Western Empire. The “barbarians” ruled and had taken over in the West, the Eastern Empire, for the empire of the Romans was split in half, was ruled by Justin.

It’s curious that in spite of the fall of the West that the names and functions of the Republican offices persisted past the collapse itself. As though everything else was so well thought out, and the honor persisted, that none of this could be let go.

In 1,229 years, Rome had gone from a succession of sons fol- lowing in their father’s footsteps to a layered stratum of unending serfdom. In looking back, neither Pythias nor Damon misunder- stood the shout of the barbarians in the language of the Romans: “Pax Romana, solitudium faciunt paceum appellant!” (They make a desert and call it peace!)

In the end, for Rome, the one great industry was slavery, serf- dom. And because of this, the Romans languished. The resentments of this hailed high to the heavens above. Much of what had been invented in the past was never properly utilized by the Romans and since they had the legions of the armies to defend them, the Romans had no call to do anything for themselves. It seems though, the far- ther east one got or farther to the extreme West, this had changed and was continually changing. The Eastern Empire was to last another thousand years. In the West, the story was entirely different.

On the very brink of the dark ages, the villa of Pythias and Damon was a place far different than any found East toward Rome. In a most ancient time, even to their present, they were not men, but archangels. They had fought here on earth against Lucifer, the mightiest archangel of them all; Lucifer the archangel who thought himself as consequential as God.

Lucifer and the stars of the dragon’s tail fell to earth. They were then sucked in below it, into the unknown. This is referenced in a language that would become known as French, descendent of Occitan. The name unknown: Inconnu.

And Inconnu, after the war between Lucifer and God, became home to all manner of cacodaemons and daemons in service to he who became the Prince of the Power of the Air. Their home was named Septentrium. All manner of horrors resided there.

In the very early state religions of the Greeks and Romans, these archangels, trapped on the earth and known as giants, became as gods were. Their story is partially told in the “Little Genesis,” and it is related by Damon, known then as “The Angel of the Presence of the Lord.” They were to become ultimately, together, what the Irish, Scots, and the Norman French referred to as “The Good People.”

In time, many years passed and Apuleius, who was a real man, admired these giants. He wrote of these Good People, these gods who lived on the earth as men, thus creating the episode of Cupid and Psyche, which means love and the soul, to give each new mean- ing and something to aspire to. This they did. They aspired to the greatness needed in the world to restore, to save, to build.

III

This became allegory, which is characterized by symbolism and imagery. Figurative language, metaphor, even euphemism was used, symbolic of what was real to these two gods, thus, by the very condi- tions of life around them became men. The Good People. Supernal,

iv v

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

yes, but men. They were themselves as a concatenation, but they were now real and individual preter human men, each now known as the god who became a man.

Supernal, preter human, and good, they were also immortal. They were revered, not worshiped, for each was firm that was for the Christian God alone and they worshiped God. Their home, their villa, their lands at the very edge of a civilization that was doomed and poised to fall became a place for pilgrim longing and destina- tion. Women and their little ones flocked to them, far too often their husbands and fathers had been sucked away by the vacuum of war, leaving a void behind, deep as a well, wide is a river. This void, this nothingness, was rued by the humans who most acutely abhor emp- tiness and nothingness—women.

They came and took up residence in the huge villa, and they and their infants and children were protected by the gods who became men. Thus, the order of life was established and the Good People flourished, for the women and children who came were now super- nal too and became part of the order of the Good People. Women, cherished and set free by these two men, all became part of the nobil- ity and royalty of the Good People. Destiny saw these paladins and knights go to heroic lengths to protect their women and children. Under these two alpha protectors, arbiters, and apex predators over evil, women now could take up anything, do anything and made huge contributions going forward to arts, sciences, and letters. It of course helped that these two, the greatest knights and paladins in all of Christendom, were also the greatest killers and arbiters of the death of evil beings in Christendom. For to be a knight who was always victorious, called for foe after foe to be vanquished unto death. This, Damon and Pythias did with great prejudice and dispatch. This, they were unquestioned experts at! So Damon, king of the Good people, and Pythias, crown prince and champion, were soon to part and rule separate halves of the surface of the world.

Now in time, as will happen between men and women, and this was the early budding, the early time of Romanticism in fact, the comfort of the embrace of love began to be sought. And from this embrace emerged new life, new devotions, new reverence, and new enchantments.

Now it happens that in their ancient past these two gods, who were now men and the true royalty of the Good People, had paid homage to different kings and queens who produced daughters who were exceedingly fair. Several so in whom language of description was so poor, as to be unable to adequately describe. For each man, and they were now preter human in description to, there were two of these women who, during this time of the early budding, were of such beauty that they were held in awe. Neither man could speak in the beholding of them. These princesses were so worthy as to be cherished. And all became supernal!

In their villa was a fresco of such magnificent presence that all who looked upon it were reduced to tears in its study. It was a fresco of the Christian God himself! As representative of his name, which of course is Christ, the Greek symbols for C and R were used in these pagan times to identify believers. The three letters of Christ’s name, C, H, R became Chi and Rho. The gorgeous symbol of God became the Chi and Rho of the Greek.

Beautiful, brilliant, and near perfect, these princesses were known by the names Chi and Rho. Through the ages, the heiresses to this legacy were always referred to with the same titles, Chi and Rho.

As time passed, it seemed that Pythias, Damon, their people, their villa and lands were becoming more disassociated with what was going on around them. The lights of the Western world were going out one by one as the darkness of the Middle Ages was descending even more.

vi vii

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Though it hadn’t truly occurred at this point, the light was still alive in this place of refuge. It came to be called “Eidos” for light, truth, and life, meaning “that which is seen ... vivid ... exact.” It was becoming a place poised between heaven and earth.

A hymn shared between Pythias and Damon, “Pange, linqua, gloriosi proelium certamis,” “speak my tongue, and tell the battle, tell the story of my strife” became the very beginning of the final disasso- ciation of Eidos, their home, to the earth. And then one day, Eidos, its people, its villa, its grounds, its livestock, its creatures of the forest and fields, its newly planted reaches and extents, and its orchards just were no more. There was just a great empty plain where all this richness once was. The final enchantment, the miracle, had taken it all away and what remained of Roman Britain was no more.

One could ask at this point, where did it all go? What happened to it? To Pythias, to Damon, to both women of Chi, both women of Rho, to their muses and the lesser spirits of the woods, the blossom- ing trees, the budding fields, the princesses, the Vestal women, and their little ones, and all the nubile children, the creatures, the Good People ... Where were they? What happened? Where did they go?

From ancient times in Rome there was the bona dea and the syblines or sybles. And from even more ancient times were the angels, the sylphs. And then there were the ones who were first overall, the alphas (the paladins) who were the great protectors, the great knights, and the great killers.

Damon was first in this order. He was oldest. The oldest and in fact he was the angel of the presence of the Lord. He was called back to the earth in AD 1139 in preparation for the great adventure. And behind him came the first Chi and Rho, and the muses who were princesses of the escarpments of the great sea now called the Mediterranean Sea. A great knight, Damon, titled now Lord John the Greater, led a magnificent array of Scots and Norman knights in the third crusade. The most important dates of all being AD 1191

and AD 1207, when his family, his people, and his army lived in an area of the world then called Asia Minor, and they created a mighty kingdom.

The story of Lord John and the women of the house of Ross, the muses, their family, their people is told in the series of novels known as Sonnets (Time is a River), Desdimona’s Story (Love is a River), and Scarlet (Inconnu).

In AD 1759, Pythias, first cousin of Damon, now called Lord Patrick Collin Andrias, is also recalled from the Eidos so that the alphas are then on opposite sides of the earth.

The story of Lord Patrick and the women of the house of Andrias, also muses, their family, their people, is told in the series of novels known as Ask No Questions, Veronica (Liberte Feminin), and Queen of the Courtesans (Vesta’s Fire).

John and Patrick, John Antonio Ross, and Patrick Collin Andrias are of Norman French and Scottish ancestry. Memoirs and autobiographies of these great families continue well into our future in times that are radically different than when they started. The times have become dystopian and apocalyptic.

Their species of human, all immortal beings, live on the earth. Everything came from the ancient villa of Eidos in Roman Britain, just north originally from Londinium, the ancient root of London today, and they are known as the Good People.

They’re scattered upon the surface of the earth from Eidos above, just as the children of the stars of the dragon’s tail, or cacodae- mons and daemons are below the earth today, when they descended through Inconnu to below the earth. Clan is a word that referenced in the language of the Scots and the Irish, Gaelic, means “child” or “children.” Both, the children of the stars of the dragon’s tail, and the children of the houses of Ross and Andrias are “immortal enemies,” and thus are clans, or children, of evil and good.

The children of the Eidos all gradually came together as a sep- arate species of humans called Mnemonics (“people of the mind ... of the memory”). They are all descended from the great goddess and mother of the Muses, Mnemosyne. Muses themselves, their father was Zeus. The women of the mnemonics are called mnestic-eido, and

viii ix

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

the men, and there are only two at present, are called eidetikos-mnes- tic. So in the root language, but ancient dialect of Greek, or Aeolic, the women are “of the memory ... exist to remember,” and their men, the alphas are “to remember and to see ... to have a memory of the future” ... and they are the “Good People.”

They had all this, and they are preter human or “extra” human. Literally they are outside the bounds of humanity or superhuman. Lastly, their infants or little ones are called mneme. The abbreviation of their name is “mnem,” which is how they often refer to themselves. When a human woman lays with the eidetikos-mnestic, she becomes mnestic-eido and a member of the Good People. She changes genetically. This is explained herein these novels in a com- pelling and scientific fashion. They refer to human men as “ethno- centrics” and human women as “arcenciel” (French for “rainbow”).

When a human woman lends her genes and her “temple womb” and the gift of her ova to be united with the seed of the eidetikos-mnes- tic, she must fundamentally change to grow a mneme properly inside of her temple. She becomes preter human and a muse. More, she becomes honored in the two houses and is absolutely protected so she can reach her utmost potential as a member of the Good People and a child of the clans of Andrias and Ross.

So then it comes to this: That was what John and Patrick wanted all to believe, and hope for. And why not? There was more than a little of the ancient truth to it. In fact the reality was much deeper and hope isn’t a tactic after all. Ultimately it was all about tactics and the vanishing point. When you can alter reality at will as these two archangels can, what good is strategic outlook? This was all beyond strategy and focused entirely in the singularity of God: Father, Mother and Son.

VII

The mneme have every attribute their parents have, including the memory of their family’s past. They emerge from the temple womb of their mother early, grow quickly, and began to speak at

nine months of age. They become quickly fluent in the ancient lan- guages of their family, Norman French and Gaelic. Later, they pick up English and modern French.

The attributes of the Eidos are indeed the attributes of the mas- sive villa, lands, and the artistic and scholarly achievements of the ancient world in general, including the contents of the “Museon,” the great library of Alexandria. Just before the battle of Alexandria was fought between the Roman legion and naval squadron of Julius Caesar and the Egyptian army of Ptolemy XIII in 48 BC, Damon, Pythias, and their legion of amazons, seraphs, and sylphs cleared every scroll out, almost one million of them, from the Museon itself. In addition, there were thousands more in storage in the warehouses of the docks of the port of Alexandria, and they moved it all, everything to the Eidos on the River of Time. These adventures are described in the novel series.

The authors are “the women of the house of Ross” and “the women of the house of Andrias.” The novels, or tomes as they are referred, are written mostly in first person serial form as memoir and autobiography. The styles chosen are faithful to Roman clef and Roman flueve.

The writers are highly descriptive of their domestic lives; their romantic, erotic, and love lives; the chivalry and warfare of the times; the government, economic, and intrigues of established earldoms, dukedoms, kingdoms, republican and proletarian governments; tech- nological advances in medicine, science, engineering; and the evil at work throughout the world in the undertakings of heinous criminals, crime lords, and syndicates, warlords existing in ruined countries and from the denizens of Inconnu, the world below themselves.

Two of the women of the house of Andrias, the leaders Chi and Rho, Genevieve and Rhonda, have written a series of books on a subject they call Sapphism, for the Greek lyric poet, Sappho, who lived in the sixth century BC. She was held to love both men and women equally in a highly stylized and romantic way. To Sappho, it was possible to love both men and women at the same time equally, but differently. This theme is intrinsic to all these novels, no matter the period. The outlook is completely consistent, dignified, sensual,

x xi

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

erotic, emotionally satisfying, and reverent. In fact, the prose and poetry, and the sonnets these women write are gorgeous, exciting to the heart and provocative to the heated responses of the sex organs of the human body! The mind and heart react, the body responds! The period of the overall series ultimately covers some 2,640 years to the year at present of AD 2039.

The people of the mnem are immortal in their “blood and bones.” Their souls habit not in their bodies, but in the great Hall of the Eidos in marmoreal effigies. Each family member is repre- sented in an exquisitely carved marble statue that is perfect in all details. The statues of the females are called Korai, and of the males Koros. As each newborn grows, it’s Korai or Koros newly conforms to their body shape and overall features. Carved by the sacred hands of Textrix the artisan, lover, and beloved weaver of the bona dea, the statues are magnificent! The bona dea is the good goddess Carna, who lives in the Eidos with her attendants.

Though the mnemonics are immortal, they in fact age very slowly and then die. Then they’re once more raised up in “the blood and bones” and reborn in the union of their father and mother. This is often referred to as the “unity of the Eidos.” They have perfect memories of their past lives and do indeed live again and again and again.

VIII

The empire of the Romans in the West lasted 1,229 years, but the East and West parted for many reasons. Surely, the greatest of these was the burden of the government and of the state itself. Rome was founded in the West, and thus everything Roman came from the West. Rome was the West and drew down the riches of the East, especially Egypt. The East had the stronger relationship with what was called “Stygius,” the lower world. The East was not founded. The East was conquered by the West. There was never any reason ultimately for the West to treat the East as anything other than the possession of the West, that is until the Germanic tribes interceded.

Everything changed then. Some became more, some became less, and some began to go dark for a very long time.

In Rome, there was a discipline of women that was intrin- sic to the state’s religion, otherwise known as “paganis ... pagan.” Nevertheless, this order of women—the syblines—were, for a time, more powerful than the Caesar’s in an important sense. They were tied as priestesses to the bona dea, the good goddess. In these novels, the stories as told the position of syble is important. And the reader will come to know and see this clearly. Exceedingly rare now, they nevertheless exist.

The same is true with the sylphs. To be sylphic is to be a dem- igoddess. A demigoddess is one who was called to being, to living, and to do what sylphs do. This, some say, is to be “dedicated to the best aspects of femininity.” They live in a time when their superb mien, the place they occupy, is as the French would say “habitation ange,” or “to live with angels,” a joy.

The time of the Empire of the Romans is of course long past. The people of these novels, the stories, have sylphs and sybles who live among them as arcenciel. As such they are unaware and the mne- monics seek to change that. However, it is a time of apocalypse and dystopia. The time of renegades, turncoats, traitors, recreants where the third world of the future is full of vultures and jackals that lead horrific legions. A great sea war has been fought in 2023 to 2024 between the two existing superpowers in the world: the Empire of China and the United States of America. The outcome leaves the United States the single most powerful nation ever, and the new Rome in every sense. In the land the US controls or has influence over, it is larger than Russia and twice the size of the boundaries of Rome at its greatest extent in the year AD 117. There has never been empire on this scale before. However, going back to its isolation- ist tendencies of the past, the US is eager to avoid direct conflicts with the heinous little warlords of Africa and Asia. Russia as a world power has collapsed. Its nuclear weapons, at least those that can be accounted for, have been sold to the US for hard specie, gold, plat- inum and silver. In turn, as quickly as it can, the US has been dis- mantling these weapons of fission-based mass destruction in favor of

xii xiii

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

the new weapons: the neutron-based munitions. Highly murderous, these weapons however preserve countryside and property.

In the United States there is technological marvel, but hedo- nism on a grand scale. The whole world suffers under a deflation that chokes employment, manufacturing, and productivity.

With the real value of the national debt of the United States ris- ing, the implications of the defeat of the Empire of China took hold on the world’s economy. This caused the United States government to allow two economies to operate: One based on the deflated dollar then in existence, and the new dollar created to expand money sup- ply. So one dollar increased in value, the other lost value.

In turn prices were both falling and rising based on productive capacity being idled, thus leading to reduction in aggregate demand. There was a general persistent fall in prices.

New technological advances made old dollar investments more disruptive in the overall virtuous cycle, thus causing real inflation in new dollar investments. It was also believed widely that Google, owned by Alphabet, Inc., Facebook and Amazon, anchored in the deflationary cycle were monopolies, causing: Wide scale employee lay-offs, diminished product and service quality, all while continu- ing to compromise and manipulate their customers’ privacy! In fact, what should have been held as private was sold to the highest bidder under the theory of “the next greater fool”.

So, in fact, all three, with market caps of three trillion deflated dollars were convicted of making fools out of the consumers they were to serve. So they were seized, placed in trust, and broken into thirty different pieces, focusing on the respective industry group- ings each element of the whole represented. This was a onetime only windfall for the owners of their respective stocks in deflated dollars! The surviving “children” of each company were forced to operate thereafter in the new dollar economy. The new dollar economy oper- ated on shore, the deflated dollar economy operated off shore and the owners of all “founder shares” were limited to one billion dollars of deflated gains and nine billion dollars of inflated, or “new” gains. The billions of dollars of deflated gains were left on the table and put into trust for the benefit of all Americans who had been displaced

by these three companies to begin with. So the dream of “universal income” was realized! Oh, and there were millions of these people of all races, nationalities and religious faiths, share and share alike. This in effect gave all Americans an income not unlike a dividend, that established a living base income, the universal part, from which taxes and gains could be ministered. The trustees, also of all races, nation- alities and religious faiths, made sure of this.

The reemergence of the mnemonics, the mnem, in this are the changeup. The books that come out of the hearts, minds, and the hands of the two sylphs, Genevieve and Rhonda, Chi and Rho, cause an awakening in female hearts. And their village of women, the Elysian Fields, is a siren call to many in the grandest of all pos- sible missions. It causes female hearts to recognize in themselves the qualities that are angelic, in other words, both sybline and sylphic. To their defense, and finally to women and children everywhere in the world, are the greatest knights in Christendom. To be that makes these same undefeated knights the greatest killers in Christendom.

XIX

In Premiere’, the home of Chi and Rho, Genevieve and Rhonda, the greatest knight, giant, killer, the crown prince and champion of the Good People, lies in such a state in their marriage bed, that they are all afraid he is dying! How can this be? He is immortal, he is supernal, he is the god who became a man! He can’t die! He can only be replaced by one other alpha, equally as tough, equally as superb! And yet there is none, and the king of the Good People, John Antonio, resides on Lesbos, half the world away!

The great room, the master bedroom, is filled with his seven wives, all sylphs and demigoddesses, his four teenage daughters, and his nine little ones, mneme, along with every pookah, sylvanus, and fay of the estate are lined around his bed. His newest wives Stacy, Tug, and Lucerne have nursed him night and day. The four of Genevieve, Rhonda, Sheiresa, and Angel have attended to every detail in the run- ning of their massive ranch, farm, forest, winery, town, and the vil-

xiv xv

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

lage of women, the Elysian Fields, and have conferred daily with Bill Martin the trainer of the thoroughbreds, the race master Roderigo Olmos, and the jockey Gregorio Olmos, as they prepare Morning Fire, their two-year-old thoroughbred colt for his first maiden race in California, at Arcadia, Santa Anita!

Mary Alice, the ninety-four-year-old nanny for all the little ones, and all know to be fay herself from the old country of Erin (Ireland), whispers to the little ones who surround her in a circle, sitting on soft blankets that their mothers made them on the floor. They fret and softly cry, for their greatest playmate, their father, lies on his bed, white as the sheets, breathing shallow. Mary Alice com- forts all of them, knowing that deep inside the fire still burns in the heart of “Himself,” as she calls Patrick Collin Andrias.

Stacy and Tug constantly bathe his body with cool washcloths. Every few minutes one of them goes and empties the pan they use to hold cool water with more cool water. He is burning up. His body is nude except for the loin cloth covering his genitals. His wounds are massive and his normally sun bronzed body is faded now, almost blue. The wounds have been closed and attended to by Rhonda who is their master physician, for there is nothing that she can’t attend to. Her middle name is “Raphael”, for good reason; this name means “God heals” in ancient Hebrew (Rafa’el). Like Genevieve, she is not only a sylph and syble, but a demigoddess, and the two, Chi and Rho, are the mistresses of Premiere, and all any one can see. Six of his wives are pregnant and fret that the children, the mneme they carry, won’t know their magnificent father!

Patrick is a giant. One of the two who lay with the daughters of men many millennia ago. They all, male and female, are the fathers and the mothers of the Good People in far more than spirit, but in body too for they are truly immortal in the “blood and bones,” as it is called. They were archangels, Pythias and Damon. The gods who became men. The alphas, the apex predators of evil, the slayers of countless bad men and terrible daemons. And their women were the ancient princesses of the escarpments of the Great Sea, now called Mediterranean, Tyrolian, and Aegean.

Once more Pythias, the masterful and invincible champion, Patrick, had gone to fight the Prince of the Power of the Air, Lucifer, and Mastima, his son, also called the Omega. He was attended by his great horse, also his enemy, Hellion, and his beloved wolf-dog, Hammer, both pookahs, considered knights themselves in battle. For three days, they fought the denizens of hell on the fields of the Eidos. Their dispute time after time cut down daemon and caco- daemon alike but took a terrible toll on the three knights, the three killers! Lucifer and Mastima stood off, and let their minions fight the three knights, afraid to risk their lives against the greatest killer ever! That was when the Son himself interceded. And with his “sharp two-edged sword,” he and the greatest killer ever, along with the two pookahs who themselves are blessed in the eyes of God, ended the battle quickly even against the new stars from the dragon’s tail, who give no light.

Finally, it was over! One last great charge, one last great battle, and it was over! The fields of the Eidos were littered with the dead of the daemonic forces, and stunk to heaven above as crows picked at the remains! The Son saluted the killer, and the killer bowed in his saddle, and the Son was gone.

Patrick had dismounted, and now the three stood on the high- est hill of the Eidos, called Courageux (Valant), for indeed the view is magnificent of all the Eidos, and only those who are the most cou- rageous can reach and then stand at the summit. They had, all three, paid a terrible price to reach the top of Courageux.

Hammer and Hellion, also ministered to by Rhonda, were recovering. All, every living creature on Premiere, were praying now for the recovery of the god who became a man.

There was one prayer, all through the millennia, all through the lengthy history of the Good People that was always prayed for the crown prince, the champion, the one who most often needed this prayer, and now, more than ever!

And now led by Chi and Rho, Genevieve and Rhonda, all, everyone, prayed this prie’re (prayer):

xvi xvii

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Grand guerrier, chevalier Chre’tien, vainquer de dix mille batailles; Grand chevalier, Chre’tien tueur, qui a honore par Dieu, re’gne pour toujours!”

(“Great warrior, Christian knight, victor of ten thousand bat- tles; great killer, Christian knight, graced by God, prevails forever!”) They prayed to the Christian God as they were taught, eons upon eons ago.

They had prayed now, without pause, without break for hours. It was his youngest teenage daughter, Christie, whom everyone knew was his favorite for her fearlessness, who in anguish stood and then lay, nestled up to her father on his deathbed.

“Avec cle’mence Chre’tien Dieu! Mise’ricordieux Chre’tien Dieu!” (“Mercy! Merciful! O, Christian God!”).

It was then that a wind blew the massive French doors open into the room! The sheers were blowing every which way and they made movement to shut them. They all saw the treasured form of the Mother appear and as quickly disappear! The murmuring now was excited among the mistresses of Premiere.

“His eyes are open,” whispered his treasured daughter, Christie. Indeed, they were. And he looked up at her and weakly smiled.

“His eyes are open!” she screamed with joy, kissing him all over his face!

And now all, everyone, every member of the family surrounded the marriage bed! Patrick had come back to them! Their father and husband, their great paladin and protector was back! Their joy and their kisses were boundless!

And Himself—great knight, giant, killer, lover, beloved, and most kind, warm, and loving father, crown prince and champion of the Good People on the earth—was indeed back!

“As if I ever left you,” he murmured. And this indeed was so. Our story thus starts.

The Vigil of Venus (continued)

Now in shadows of the woodland, She that binds true loves vows, She shall build them bowers tomorrow, Of her own green myrtle-boughs. There Dione, high enthroned on her lovers Lays her law, Loveless hearts shall love tomorrow, Hearts that have loved shall love once more.

In skating over thin ice, Our safety is in our speed ...

Emerson

xviii xix

Prologue

Sapphikos (Sappho)

The Vigil of Venus (continued)

She it is that paints the springtide, Flower bejeweled, purple-drest, She that swell the young bud’s bosom With low whispers from the west, Till it breaks the young bud’s blossom; She that in the wake of night. O’er the fields where darkness flung them, Spreads the dew drop’s liquid light ...

They all ate supper together. The little family in their home on top of the small mount in Western Washington.

Their home, consisting of farm, ranch, stables, and timber- lands, some 1,700 acres, sat at the terminus of a country road, just before the start of the Mount Rainier wilderness and national forest. Their home and their lands they named Premiere.

Premiere was located one mile after the village of Mountain Paradise on the same road.

The family not only owned Premiere, but had an option on the vineyard located next door and consisted of 1,500 acres of prime grape growing lands and forest. The people who owned the vineyard

xxi

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

also owned thoroughbred race horses, but like their other ventures, this one too was languishing in bankruptcy.

The Andrias family bought the horse racing venture for cash, including every horse and yearling foul. Negotiations were still underway to buy the vineyard, the owners were in a fight with each other over who owned what.

The Andrias family wanted the vineyard. This night all of them prayed for success. Time would tell.

The discussion of the family now shifted to the purchase of Mountain Paradise itself. The town had been for sale for some time and people were steadily moving out. None of the residents owned anything there. Everything was leased. It was thought that there would be a new owner eventually. If not someone else, then the chil- dren of the ninety-year-old widow who owned it would get it by default.

Everyone else loved her, but not her children. One day she sent the Andrias family an invitation to come and have dinner with her. It was a Sunday. At that time the family consisted of Patrick, the father and husband, Genevieve his wife, and their five children: Janelle, Robin, Christie, John, and James. Then there was their lover, who they referred to as their wife, Rhonda. She had one child with Patrick, Faith Marie.

When Patrick met Genevieve, she was a widow with three daughters—Janelle, Robin and Christie. When she and Patrick mar- ried, he adopted Genevieve’s daughters. They are very young teenag- ers. John and James are twins. They are one year old.

Both Patrick and Genny treasure and love Ronnie. Her feelings are the same for them and Genny’s daughters love Ronnie as a second mother. Faith Marie, who is fourteen months rounds out the happy family circle of three adults and six children.

The three little ones—Faith Marie, John, and James—listen carefully to the talk around the family table. They are extraordinary children. They can readily communicate but with a slight disadvan- tage. You see, they communicate in the languages they remember.

How can three little ones, new toddlers, remember languages, you ask? These children are preter human like their parents. They are

referred to in the ancient tongue as mneme. The three of them were born with their parent’s memories intact. At about nine months of age, all of them started speaking. Tentatively but in Norman French, an ancient dialect, and some Gaelic. Their parents are Norman French and Scots. They are all immortal. Further, this little family unit as they are date back 2,620 years in the “blood and bones.” They are what has been referred to in antiquity as “The Good People.”

There is a sidebar here. Janelle, Robin, and Christie are human. In the language of their parents, they are arcenciel (rainbow). This is because their mother, Genevieve, married a man who was human. Her daughters are human. That presents a challenge to be dealt with in the future, but not now. It is not urgent at this moment.

It is not that Patrick did not meet Genny earlier. All that mat- ters is that he did meet her and the two, as past memories honor, became one in marriage in the unity of the Eidos.

The fact that Genny cast a wide scale seduction to find Ronnie was merely the realization of a future memory. It was preordained: Genny is Chi and Ronnie is Rho. Both are sylphs, and Patrick is the god who became a man. The three are lovers and beloved to each other and spouses.

Now, with the dynamics of all of that explained for the moment, let’s move on to the Sunday dinner with Mrs. Landry. They were already at the point where they needed two Suburbans, so they loaded them up and went to the village.

They arrived at Mrs. Landry’s small country home located on Main Street in Mountain Paradise. They pulled up in front and parked. It was a beautiful spring day and the trees in front of her house were fully in green budded leaf, the flowers newly blooming. The house had been freshly painted as had the picket fence all around her property. Patrick walked carefully with the three toddlers, Jenny and Ronnie in front, and then the three toddlers whispered amongst themselves.

Mrs. Landry opened her front door. “Greetings!” she exclaimed. The smell of fried chicken, mashed potatoes, and gravy came wafting out.

xxii xxiii

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Hello!” Genny and Ronnie exclaimed. And the three women giggled. For her age, Mrs. Landry, the same height as Genny, was very spry.

“I am so happy to see all of you!” The women exchanged hugs and then Genny and Ronnie introduced everyone to her.

“What beautiful children you have!” And she addressed all of them. The three little ones greeted her. They stepped inside her house.

“They seem so young to be talking and walking! What are they saying?”

It was then, standing in the middle of their older sisters, Mrs. Landry, and their parents that these lovely little ones started to sing! The charm of this moment with their sweet high-pitched voices was ethereal. And the three, when they finished, called out:

“Musique Angelique!” And with that all three sat in the middle of the floor clapping their hands, and then everyone clapped with great joy!

The three were overjoyed! “Merci! Merci! Merci!” These darling little people called out. “Oh my goodness! I have never seen anything quite so charm- ing! I have set dinner on the table. Let’s go ahead and eat before it gets cold.”

It turns out Mrs. Landry had high chairs when her grandchil- dren were little, Patrick followed directions and went to a back bed- room to get them.

So everyone got situated. “Our little ones nurse, do you mind?” Genny asked. “Oh heavens to Betsy, no dear!” I nursed every one of my six children. It was so convenient and nourishing in such a lovely container!”

The three women laughed out loud. Then Genny and Ronnie each bared a breast to nurse. John and James sighed and happily suckled.

The three daughters helped Mrs. Landry start the food around the table. They dished Genny and Ronnie up and set the plates in front of them. The women were sweet in their comments of appre- ciation. They then put together tiny plates for the little toddlers who love to nurse still. And then they dished their father up ...

“That is a lot!” He laughed. “Daddy, we all say you don’t eat enough!” “Well, Mr. Andrias, you will eat my dinner, won’t you? It’s all natural with lots of vitamins and minerals!”

“You needn’t worry, Mrs. Landry!” “You are certainly a big man! How tall are you?” “About seven feet.” “You are slender though” Mrs. Landry was staring at him intently.

“See, Daddy! What do we keep telling you!” “Thank you, Christie.” And he chuckled. “Tell me about this family of yours, Mr. Andrias.” “Why not call me Patrick?” “All right, Patrick. I’m Mary.” “Thank you, Mary. What would you like to know?” “Hmmm ... That’s a good question. You are the father of all these children?”

“Yes, Mary.” “These three of your little ones, how old are they?” “The twins are one year and Faith Marie is fourteen months.” “They all speak? What language are they speaking?” “An ancient dialect of French called Norman.” “My goodness! I have never heard of such a thing! Oh, forgive me for being rude. How do you like the dinner?” The compliments were high all around! “Thank you, my darlings!” she exclaimed. Clearly, she was pleased.

“Now Patrick.” “Yes, Mary?” “If these little ones can speak, and you know what they’re say- ing, why not teach them English or at least modern French? Wouldn’t

xxiv xxv

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

that be easier for them? For that matter, Patrick, how many people do you know that speak French?” He put his fork down and smiled a gorgeous smile to her and said:

“They speak, Mary, what is easy for them to speak. They speak in a language they remember.”

Now she put her fork down, stunned. “How can babies remember a language? How can babies remember anything?”

“Well, Mary, they’re all quite special. We don’t get out much, and when they address us in Norman, we also speak Norman, so we answer. This moment they’re busy eating, but they do ask us what we are saying. We tell them the truth. We are a family. We don’t keep secrets from each other.”

She looked stumped but had a very kind expression to her eyes. “Special, Patrick? I should say so! And they walk.” Her voice now contemplative, fading as if she were thinking and absorbing what was being said. “And the infants when they’re born”?

“Well, the pattern will be the same. Mary, let me say this. The three of their parents, me, Genny, and Ronnie are distant cousins. We came from a place where none of this would be considered strange.” She suddenly picked up her fork, and addressing the three daughters, she said, “You are all so beautiful. Do you like living here?”

“Yes!” They all exclaimed. And then she looked at Genny and Ronnie. “You are both gorgeous women. I heard your marriage was unusual. Is this true?”

Genny and Ronnie looked at each other and giggled. Each shifted the little one she was nursing to the other breast.

“Oh! I’m sorry! Where’s my head? I am asking such personal questions! You don’t need to answer. I’m just an old woman who doesn’t get much company and you are all so interesting! I’ll bet your lives are very romantic!” She giggled again

“Our lives are very fulfilling,” answered Ronnie. “And romantic. Yes, very romantic,” murmured Genny, and both women smiled at her.

“I thought so!” she exclaimed, banging her hand on the table.

“Oh, I’ll tell the three of you, if I was fifty years younger, I’d join you in a moment!”

Then she laughed long and hard! She was blushing. “Well, Patrick, I want to sell you and your wives my village. The whole thing. It’s all deeded with utilities under ownership too. I own the ingress and more than a thousand acres around it.

“Rumor has it that your ladies want to do something wonder- ful, in fact open it up to women and their children who are severely abused. I think there’s far more to it than that, but your plans are your plans. I want five million deflated dollars, not a penny less and it’s cheap at ten million!

If I sell it to your family, it will shut my kids up and give them more after taxes than they deserve! I just have one condition! Let me live here as long as I live, which can’t be much longer. I think your two beautiful women are as special as their children are. I think they would do something magical here, and I want to see as much of it as I can, with the time I have left ... Deal?”

Patrick smiled. His black eyes deep and gorgeous, his teeth like pearls. He hardly touched his food. He looked so kind, so warm, and inviting.

He looked to Genny and Ronnie who now stopped nursing and placed James and John into their high chairs. Janelle and Robin gave them little plates of heavenly creamy mashed potatoes with the savory gravy and little spoons. “Merci!” they both exclaimed and dug right in.

“Ronnie, do we have it in deflated cash equivalents?” “Yes, darling, we do.” “Genny, is this your dream, the both of you?” “Yes, darling, it is”. “Then Mary Alice, we have a deal.” She slapped her hand down on the table with a hearty laugh and said, “Wonderful! I have the papers right here!”

xxvi xxvii

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

And they all laughed. The toddlers didn’t understand a word of course, but they understood their parent’s happiness, so they started banging their spoons on their plates and laughing too.

***

She was the same size as Genny, about five feet tall. And the two looked very much alike, black curly hair, deep brown does eyes, alabaster skin, except Sapphikos’s skin had a deep golden hue, and Genevieve’s skin had a silvery hue, both lovely women. Rhonda tow- ered over them and being very fair with cerulean blue eyes was a lovely contrast.

There were young women moving all around in the temple grounds. They stood in the courtyard of the building made entirely from carved, cut, and fitted white marble. The inside was huge, lead- ing to large and airy rooms.

She spoke a dialect of Greek, Aeolic, that both Genny and Ronnie had studied, with Patrick’s help, for weeks. They had done the best they could and were doing well at communicating with her.

***

“There are things she simply will not understand. So be sure of what you wish to accomplish,” Patrick had said weeks ago.

“Help us, Patrick, to understand!” They both implored him. “Of course.” And they both cuddled up to him in their mas- ter suite in their home. It was a gorgeous night. The full moon was shining before them in the sky. They looked out the back windows over the little valley on their property. They sat on the couch closest to the window.

“You want your book to be unlike anything out there at present, I am confident you will do that!

“As I understand it, you want the sylphs who are out there, but who do not recognize this at present, or its potential in their lives, to go through an awakening.”

“Yes, darling, that’s true! You are so good with words!”

And they both kissed him. And later after intense lovemaking, they cuddled and talked further.

“You know this, the two of you, what you want, and that it can’t come to you without the awakening. Your idea of presenting off your subject matter, starting with the West Coast, is great!

“When you meet her, approach her as though she is your teacher, just as she does in her school on Lesbos.”

“I will be there with you. I must be because we can’t risk the both of you getting lost in time.”

He paused, so much to think on, remember ... That is what he does, remember and foresee the future.

“To go back to our time of birth is relatively easy. The bona dea assures us of this. But remember, the Eidos was once our home in Roman Britain. That is where it begins. Lesbos is a long way from there.”

“To go past Eidos further, especially 850 years further, has ele- ments of risk to it. But we will be all right. We don’t belong in that time and the Eidos will shepherd us back.”

“Remember this: when we are there, all that is here does not exist yet. When we are alive there, all that is here is dead. Just as we are alive now, all that is there then, is dead.”

Both women, their eyes filled with tears, said, “Our babies? Our children? Dead?”

He was deeply touched. I’ll try this a different way, he thought. His eyes are his tells, they count on this from the greatest killer ever. His eyes now were deep and soft, full of love and kindness for the two of them. He held them, kissing with love and compassion the two most brilliant women he knew; women he would lay his life down for, and had throughout the eons, thousands of times! Chi and Rho, as they themselves fought against the evil of the Prince of the Power of the Air, this great Christian and killer knight, their hus- band, dispatched all Mastima’s minions, both human and evil spirit! He would do so again, and again, they were sure of this!

“They are alive inside of us, always,” he started then paused, thinking. He continued, “They are part of us and they are always with us. Remember, what is there on the river of time can’t be altered.

xxviii xxix

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

It is already history. Nothing can be changed that is already on the tapestry of time. The only way anything could be changed is if it is already there, changed as it is to be. That is why we, the Good People, took the scrolls, in the great library at Alexandria in 48 BC because we divined it, and Textrix wrote it thus! We took it all, even the scrolls in the warehouses of the harbor! This was before they were destroyed in the fire during the battle of Alexandria between the Roman legion and naval squadron of Julius Caesar, and the Egyptian army of Ptolemy. Almost one million scrolls are in the Eidos and not lost to us. They have been and will be a source of great technology in medicine, engineering, and science in the past, the present, and the future!

So, my darlings, our children will be with us. We needn’t fret. And when we return, it will be before we left, as if we never left.”

Nevertheless, they both leaned against him as he tenderly held them. They cried and cuddled each other.

“God bless them for their emotions,” he silently prayed. “So, Patrick, we will alter nothing for her?” “No. You cannot. It will not happen. She will treat you both as she would treat lesbian women who have come to learn about her lyric poetry and her way of life. She may even wish to habit with you both to learn more about her own feelings.”

At once they were both very excited. “Do you think so?” “Maybe. I will be on the island too. But I have been there before, and I am known for my martial skills. Who knows what magic may be conjured between you three? Remember, this is for your book. If you wish to teach a new way of living and loving and to attract sylphs who are unaware. It is up to the two of you to listen, learn, and perhaps make love with the greatest of all time, the tenth muse of Plato himself. Her name then is Sapphikos, not our translation now, okay?”

***

And so, walking with Patrick, they entered the Eidos and found the river of time. They journeyed thus to Lesbos. As he predicted,

it was not an easy trip. For technically, by entering the Eidos, they were starting from Roman Britain 1,577 years from the present. By stepping into the Eidos there, they were in the Eidos instantly then. It was from there that they journeyed to the Lesbos of 601 BC. It took some recovery time for them once they arrived. In other words, they started from their original home. The shock of recovery was dramatic.

***

They stood on a hill, looking down toward a well-developed town unlike any they’d ever seen before.

It was a gorgeous day. There was lush grass and green fruit trees all around them.

“Olives?” asked Rhonda. “Yes,” answered Patrick. The three stood in clothing, mostly appropriate to the time. “The sky is so,” started Genny. “Bright?” responded Patrick. “Yes.” “Take a deep breath,” Patrick said ... And all three did ... “The air is so rich!” “And clean!” “There is no smog, no pollution as we know it,” Patrick offered. “Remember, we are strangers. You have come to learn ... I have come to defend.”

So they walked into the village, following some signs. They came to one indicating the Temple of Aphrodite. There was a female voice speaking, quite musical in its tones, and then there was much feminine laughter. Excited, the women walked into the Temple, fol- lowed by the tall warrior. And there before them, stood the woman they were sure was Sapphikos. She stood in front of an exquisite carved marble statue surely of a goddess ... It must be Aphrodite! They looked twice, three times! It seemed that the woman speaking, had been the model for the statue, a korai of Sapphikos herself!

xxx xxxi

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Genny and Ronnie walked hand in hand and came to the back of the women who were seated, many held infants who were sleep- ing or nursing. The two studied everything in awe. They sat on the single bench that was unoccupied. They saw at once that Sapphikos noticed them, and the two lovers kissed with great happiness!

Patrick, forgotten for the moment, left Genny and Ronnie to their pleasure at this wonderful discovery and went looking for a watch station. He found one watchman. The two talked and he eagerly gave Patrick a helmet, breastplate, hoplite sword, and shield. The helmet and breastplate were too small, but the sword and shield were of high quality.

He had determined that the men of Eresus, the village, were off to war, and there were brigands on the island. There was only this old man and some boys to defend the village. Patrick had arrived in time as he was supposed to on the river of time.

***

Genny and Ronnie listened to her presentation, fascinated and teary and deeply touched at her revelations. When the meet- ing ended, many women went to her, excited, longing to receive the blessing of Sapphikos, the living manifestation of Aphrodite.

Genny and Ronnie, last in line, received her blessing. The moment was of intense pleasure and ecstasy. After she blessed them, she said softly, “I saw you both when you came in. My heart fluttered momentarily, for I thought that goddesses had come to bless me.”

“Are you, indeed, goddesses?” “We are children of love, come to see the goddess of love her- self, to listen and to learn and to drink in loving instruction ... and passion.”

Genevieve was moved to tears, and Rhonda was weeping. Both faces were exquisite and joyously happy.

“We wish Sapphikos to learn of your village of women and your philosophies of loving both women and men, the same but different. We come from the West. When we return, we return to lawlessness and seek insight to build such a village and fill it with love.”

“We have a mighty warrior who is the father of our children ... He protects us all.”

She regarded both beautiful women with loving intensity. Her eyes were smoldering with passion and her expression was one of deep contemplation. It was clear that she was attracted to them. They in turn were thrilled to be in her presence, contemplating giving themselves to her in sexual splendor and sensual delight and to thus receive enlightenment.

“Is he the god whom I saw with you both?” “Yes, he is a god,” replied Genevieve ... “He is our husband, the father of our children,” added Rhonda ...

“And he lies with both of you?” Ronnie and Genny looked at each other, and Genny said, “he fills our emptiness Sapphikos, and we empty his fullness.”

“There is no man like him in this time or any time, except one other. They are the gods who became men. They are the giants! He loves each of us in a way that could never be matched with any other man.” Ronnie’s eyes, sapphire blue, were now swimming with warm and joyous tears.

Sapphikos took their hands in hers. “And you, the two of you, are your hearts joined, and do you lie together also?”

“Yes, Sapphikos. The love we share between us and the love that we together share with our husband is beyond anything you could imagine or believe we could experience.” All three women now were openly weeping for joy.

“Then what, my loving hearts, can I teach you both?” They were ready for this question. “The way of the loving muse,” replied Genevieve.

Rhonda, her heart now completely open, said, “The way of the love of the early budding, the way of the earthly manifestation of Aphrodite, the muse of all time, you Sapphikos.”

“And we both long that you may haunt our minds with thoughts of building your village in our homeland, and in our time.” “That you may teach us the revelry of your bed.”

xxxii xxxiii

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“That you take, absorbing all the love the three of us can give each other in kindness, and create poetry that will last forever ...”

Sapphikos, speechless for the moment, holding each woman’s exquisite hand to her lips, said, “You both have this kind of love inside of you? That you would share the saving grace of women and children all around you, instill in your husband his great size and power to protect, and still leave some inspiration for me so that I may make immortal our love?” Her eyes full of tears, eyes that were smoldering, radiating love, and ecstatic passion ...

Suddenly, the three, there in the beautiful temple, before the marmoreal Aphrodite, and embracing with the living Aphrodite, kissed each other and caressed each other’s bodies ...

“Then this is surely heaven sweetly urged!” And she drew Genevieve and Rhonda away to her temple sanctuary where the three ravished each other in completely natural splendor and passion. Thus began the greatest love affair that either of the three would ever experience in a separate plane of time.

They spent days with her, learning all they had prayed for and much more. Their nights were heated with embraces ... And finally, after the brigands had attacked, and thus paid for this violent trespass with their lives in battle with the greatest warrior in the world ... the greatest killer. Sapphikos’s embrace was urged upon Patrick as all three women adored him, as he filled Sapphikos emptiness and she in turn took his fullness. And before returning with a treasure trove of teachings, learnings, and memories of Genevieve and Rhonda, Patrick left his life inside of her at the urgings that his wives and their lover placed upon him. For only once in many millenniums did a god who became a man unite with a woman who became a goddess. Their son would be the greatest warrior of his mother’s time. And Patrick would return on the river of time, to teach his son the way of the immortal warrior and renew the love he shared with his son’s mother. She would bear twin daughters who would come to live with their father in time. They were destined for greatness.

They went back to the present, back to their beloved family. The book called Sapphism would now be written by Genevieve and Rhonda. All sylphs, who did not know this, would so start on the

path of knowing, and the foundation of the village of women would be laid ... The Elysian Fields, and all would become in the blood and bones ...

The Vigil of Venus (continued)

See how, trembling, all but falling, Each one glitters like a tear! Yet they fall not In its station clings so fast each tiny sphere. See, the Rose comes forth in crimson, Shows her blush of maiden shame! Dew that through the windless midnight From the starry Heavens came ...

xxxiv xxxv

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

Ask No Questions The Memoirs and Autobiography of the Women of the House of Andrias

La Rose Rouge (The Red Rose)

Je me suis demande pourquoi? (I wonder at why?) The story of Ask no Questions The beginning ...

“There is nothing either good Or bad, But thinking makes it so.”

—William Shakespeare

xxxvii xxxvi

Preface

“The unwary nymph, ensnared with what she said, desired of Jove, when next he sought her bed, to grant a certain gift which she would choose.”

“Fear not,” replied the god, “that which I’ll refuse whatever you ask: May Styx confirm my voice, choose what you will, and you shall have your choice.”

“Then,” said the nymph, “when next you see my arms, that you send in those celestial charms with which your Juno’s bosom you inflame, and fill with transport heavens immortal dame,” the god, surprised, would feign have stopped voice, but he is sworn, and she had made her choice ...”

Publius Ovidius Naso ... Ovid ...

Our story starts with a pointed but a quickly expanding story line. This novel, Ask No Questions, truly serves as prologue for the series also titled Ask No Questions. It starts with a close focus on four women, who are seeking love, romance, and for each, sumptuous erotic expression. Every woman has a need for romance and accep- tance as she is by her beloved. It’s the how and where that she finds this, and with who, that become the questions. Frankly these ques- tions are not easily resolved, especially for the four women that our story revolves around initially.

Written in first-person serial form, the reader will soon expe- rience this as autobiography and memoir as these women come to know the answers to their longings, in various deliciously sweet and ambrosial ways. In fact, the deeper they go in private quests, the more enlightened they become in love, romance, erotic sensuality,

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

and sentient self-knowledge. The more they seek, the more they dis- cover inside each woman resides a sylphic angel, and that in fact, their longings have ancient and venerable origin in Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire. Let’s begin.

Stacy, thirty-five, is a resident of Portland, Oregon. She has been a state representative for ten years. She is the head of a lobby- ing firm located in Salem, close to the state capital building. Highly educated, she is unique to the industry and she is a lobbyist for inter- national waterborne shipping. She represents clients who are based up and down the West Coast starting in California and ending in Washington. She has a special love for Portland. She has seen the waterfront in Portland struggling with attracting shipping contracts for some time. A woman in a man’s profession, she broke the glass ceiling and is in demand as an acclaimed speaker and educator.

Sarah, fifty-two, a fan of Shakespearean plays, is also a res- ident of Portland. Vice chairman of a major money management firm, like Stacy, she has come up the hard way. Highly educated, she was recently appointed by the president of the United States to the National Women’s Conference. Of the four, her erotic appetites run the deepest and her search takes her profoundly inside of erotic drama and her own pansexuality.

Ashley, forty-two, and a resident of Eugene, Oregon, in her own words is “a broadcast journalist.” She has worked for almost twenty years for Human Interest News Network or HINN.

HINN was an independent “story line” Internet-based news network that was bought by the super network, Enigme (Enigma) in 2020. Enigme is based in Las Vegas and occupies the tallest business tower on the strip. Enigme is the largest entertainment based com- pany in the world.

After graduating from college, broadcast journalism has been her life. And she’s good, very good. Highly aware of the value of the Pulitzer, she remains in dogged pursuit of it.

Finally, Sheiresa, also forty-two, is one of the founders of the black culture focused magazine called Sable. Being black herself, she has identified closely with the mainstream desire of all colored races to be integrated into white society. More than anyone else on

the staff of Sable, Sheiresa is responsible for the crossover effect of Sable on both white and black readers. Half of all readers of Sable are white. A resident of Seattle, Washington, she is the senior editor, one step below publisher. Because of the quality of the medium, Sable’s advertisers have just made the current fiscal year the most successful in Sable’s history. No one knows this except Sheiresa herself: she suf- fers from a deep inferiority complex. One of the most unique people in the world will help her lose these wasteful thoughts about her own value and brilliance.

All these women have one thing in common: while being mar- ried for years, their husbands lost interest in them some time ago. This is very perplexing to all of them. Each of them deals with this event in very different ways.

As happens with couples who are also professionals, who have been married for some time, and who may or may not have children, they have drifted apart. No longer looking for the same thing, all four women are baffled by this event in their lives that have been otherwise fulfilling. They wonder at their husbands who so obviously are looking for something else.

This causes in each woman a secret longing that leads them to an Internet-based connection called Ask No Questions. This social erotic communication site seems to contain something for everyone. With the proviso that services are directed toward adults of discre- tion, it contains means for such adults to contact one another with, in many cases, ravishing desires.

Unknowingly, each woman comes across Ask No Questions, in search of other interests than purely sexual. It is, however, sex that indeed is at the very root of what brings each woman back to Ask No Questions. This in turn leads to love and romance. Ultimately this is fateful, for Ask No Questions is not what it seems to be.

The very features themselves of Ask No Questions are special- ized and even rather esoteric at times. This allows morphemics to lead into an outlook in pansexuality that none of them suspected initially.

The old saying of “Be careful what you wish for,” for all four women, leads them into mysterious and deleterious directions in

xxxviii xxxix

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

the search for love. The year is 2029 and its January. The comput- er-driven intellect in this decade includes predators who are, them- selves, sophisticated enough to defeat all protective walls realistically constructed to be impervious, even as these very predators are imper- ceptible. It’s the age of Extirpate and Philtre; the age of the United States as the sole world empire and superpower, but even then, it is all starting to come apart at the seams.

It is also the age of the Good People, the mnemonics, once more. Long have they been hidden away, but now the exploration of all the scrolls taken from Alexandria is complete. There has been a meeting of the houses of Ross and Andrias. The two gods who became men, John Antonio and Patrick Collin, the archangel king, and the archangel crown prince and killer are both knights of the supernal order of God. They and Chi and Rho of both houses, Desdimona and Kristi, Genevieve and Rhonda, have come together to launch the next phase of the quest. Fortunately, the four females, mnestic-eido all are pregnant yet again, by their lords and clan chiefs, John and Patrick. This is very important for if they weren’t, the prox- imity of the two eidetikos-mnestics to the four mnestic-eido driven in heat would cause both to go into rut! They could only be together for a limited time! Past forty-eight hours, it would be impossible to prevent them from fighting to the death to ravish the females, and there was nothing to be done about this event. The power both pos- sessed would be the undoing of the Good People! However, all four were pregnant, thank the Christian God!

Our story begins ...

The Women of the House of Andrias.

“Bathes tomorrow morn her bosom, strips its mantle Dank and green; Venus bids at morn tomorrow wed shall every rose Be seen. Child of kisses Love hath given, born of blood the Cyprian shed, Bred of gem’s and flame’s refulgence, of the sun’s Own crimson bred, Then the Rose shall rend the splendor of the Bridal veil she wore And her life’s one wedlock show her flushed with The beauty no man saw. Loveless hearts shall love tomorrow, hearts that have Loved shall love once more.”

The Vigil of Venus continued ...

xl xli

Contents

Prologue ......................................................................................xxi Preface .....................................................................................xxxvii

PART 1...La Rose Rouge

(The Red Rose)...

Chapter 1: Stacy ........................................................................49 Chapter 2: Sarah ........................................................................56 Chapter 3: Ashley ......................................................................61 Chapter 4: Sheiresa ....................................................................68 Chapter 5: Stacy ........................................................................74 Chapter 6: Stacy ........................................................................78 Chapter 7: Stacy ........................................................................89 Chapter 8: Sarah ......................................................................103 Chapter 9: Sarah ......................................................................107 Chapter 10: Ashley ....................................................................118 Chapter 11: Ashley ....................................................................125 Chapter 12: Sheiresa ..................................................................137 Chapter 13: Sheiresa ..................................................................150 Chapter 14: Sheiresa ..................................................................159 Chapter 15: Stacy ......................................................................166 Chapter 16: Sarah ......................................................................172 Chapter 17: Sarah ......................................................................179 Chapter 18: Ashley ....................................................................191 Chapter 19: Sheiresa ..................................................................205 Chapter 20: Sheiresa ..................................................................212 Chapter 21: Stacy ......................................................................226

Chapter 22: Sarah ......................................................................238 Chapter 23: Sarah ......................................................................244 Chapter 24: Ashley ....................................................................251 Chapter 25: Stacy ......................................................................263 Chapter 26: Sheiresa ..................................................................272

Part 2...Etre amoureux

(To fall in love), Sans de’fense

(Without defense)...

Chapter 27: Sheiresa ..................................................................281 Chapter 28: Sheiresa ..................................................................306 Chapter 29: Sheiresa, Janelle, Robin, Sienna, Christie ................320 Chapter 30: Stacy ......................................................................347 Chapter 31: Stacy ......................................................................362 Chapter 32: Ashley ....................................................................370 Chapter 33: Ashley ....................................................................379 Chapter 34: Ashley ....................................................................390 Chapter 35: Ashley ....................................................................396 Chapter 36: Sarah ......................................................................404 Chapter 37: Sarah ......................................................................411

Part 3...“They are stars...

But they give no light.” Se dit des couleurs

(Say the colors)...

Chapter 38: Genevieve and Rhonda ...........................................434 Chapter 39: Genevieve, Rhonda, Lucerne ..................................446 Chapter 40: Stacy, Tuggles, Genevieve, Rhonda, Sheiresa, Angel .... 463

Part 4...La Re’orentation A’Venir

(The Reorientation To Come)...

Chapter 41: Sheiresa, Stacy and Tuggles .....................................508 Chapter 42: Ashley ....................................................................529 Chapter 43: Ashley ....................................................................542 Chapter 44: Ashley ....................................................................552 Chapter 45: Ashley ....................................................................566 Chapter 46: Ashley ....................................................................573 Chapter 47: Ashley ....................................................................587 Chapter 48: Sarah ......................................................................593

Post Amble .................................................................................601 The Advent of the Omega ..........................................................607 Excerpt from the second novel in the series “Ask No Questions” ... “Tell No Lies” ... ................................................630

PART 1

La Rose Rouge (The Red Rose)

“We are easily duped by those We love ...”

—Moliere

Chapter 1

Stacy

One of the prettiest places on earth, the state of Oregon and its main city, Portland, offer a lifestyle both laid-back, but also urban. In the sophisticated downtown community, there are both debonair men and provocative women that add to a vibrant and affable lifestyle.

I am a state representative for the fifth district in Portland, also called Portland Heights. I am married to a successful business lawyer, who heads up the venture capital advisory arm of the city’s largest law firm. Since state government in Oregon is at best a part-time occupation, I also run a successful lobbying firm based in Oregon’s capital, Salem.

Two rivers come together in Portland, the massive Columbia River and the smaller Willamette River. For this reason, Portland is nicknamed “River City.”

The Columbia is truly a regional river serving all the Pacific Northwest and British Columbia. The Willamette serves the water- shed of the Cascade Mountains of central Oregon and flows in gen- eral north and then west to merge its waters with the Columbia. It is this water system network that has made Portland an attractive deep water port in the past and the object of much of my legislative lobbying practices in Salem. I’d starve if I were dependent entirely on Portland for my lobbying efforts. Truly I am based up and down the West Coast. Portland has seen better days to as far as deep water ship- ping is concerned because of its shallow depth. Other ports on the

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

West Coast are deeper than fifty feet. Portland is right at forty feet. There is a vibrant car shipping business in the waterfront of Portland, but otherwise business has tapered off.

I am the one anomaly to the international waterborne shipping industry in the United States. I am a woman and a young one at that. When the glass ceiling was shattered years ago for women in most businesses and professions, the deep water shipping business has remained one of the remaining standbys of the original old boys network. “No women allowed.”

I have been in state government for ten years, one of the young- est representatives elected ever. I was twenty-five. When I graduated at age twenty-two from college with a degree in communications, I did not dream that my first job would be with Ed Martel, the grand old man of the West Coast shipping business. Ed had retired years previous as the president of the northwest chapter of the largest ship- ping union in the United States. He figured his connections would help him be an effective lobbyist. He was right. He was commuting every day from Portland to Salem so much that he closed his office in Portland and moved lock, stock and barrel to Salem. His wife Dolly was the perfect secretary, and together they were unbeatable as a team. I was their first hire. We hit it off immediately because I was the daughter, the child that they didn’t have.

I was hired to write a newsletter called Martel’s Marquee, which originally was to be a free service to the clients of the lobbying busi- ness. It became so well read so fast, and it brought in so much busi- ness that we had to start charging subscription rates when clients were sending checks completely unsolicited!

A year later, Ed and Dolly asked me out to dinner. We talked long into the night hardly touching our food, as the two of them made an unbelievable pitch to a twenty-three-year-old who was still “wet behind the ears” as Ed would say and a girl at that!

“Stacy,” it was always formal with me, it wasn’t “honey” or “dar- ling.” It was always professional, which I truly liked. He said, “I want you to think about becoming a partner in the business. Dolly and I own it fifty-fifty, and we each want to give you part of our shares to

make you a one-third owner. Now we have talked this over and it’s a bona fide offer. We both admire you so much, Stacy.”

There were tears in both their eyes, and I had always known that I was special to them from the very beginning. Our relationship though was based on how deeply they valued my outlook and profes- sionalism in a business dominated by men.

I joined the Martel team and besides writing the newsletter, I had a little byline of my own, “wet behind the ears,” that was an instant success also. It was so much so that immediately I received inquiries from several political groups related to running for state representative.

I met my husband to be, Jim, at a political function in Portland. There was a whirlwind courtship and while Ed and Dolly were sup- portive; they also asked me to proceed slowly. I didn’t, and we didn’t, and we got married on the beautiful back lawn of the Martel estate. That was eleven years ago. The following year I ran for state represen- tative and won by a land slide.

At twenty-five, I was at a pinnacle of sorts. I was the vice pres- ident of a successful lobbying firm, a freshman state representative, and newly married to a successful lawyer. Then the bottom fell out. Ed died of a heart attack.

Overweight and keeping impossible hours, his doctor had warned him time and again. We did too, but he was dead at six- ty-five. After the funeral, Dolly invited me to come and stay with her at their beach house for a few days. It was a sad, but important time. The second night I was there, Dolly shared with me Ed’s will. He had millions in his union retirement plan that they had saved and scrupulously invested the thirty-five years of their marriage. When he left the union, he rolled those funds into a 401(k) plan at the lobbying firm. Those funds would be rolled over now to facilitate Dolly’s retirement from the firm. Now came the dream come true! Ed had gifted his shares to me! Dolly also gifted her shares to me, and I would own outright the most successful deep water shipping lobbying firm in the northwest!

Now the speaking engagements kicked in! States, counties, colleges, major cities, universities, and writers for all kinds of busi-

50 51

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

ness-related magazines—Barron’s, Wall Street Journal, Forbes, on and on! I was riding high on my reputation as owner of the firm Ed and Dolly Martel had built so painstakingly over the years!

To be fair to my husband, Jim, this activity had to have put a strain on our marriage.

Salem, located forty miles south of Portland on interstate Highway 5 was not a hop, skip, and a jump from Portland. At rush hour, it was a real drag on my spirit. Then there were the endless lunches and dinners and the hours at the gym to keep those extra pounds off! We stayed married, but we never saw each other. When we did, there was little time for romance, and our sex life was distin- guished with the excuses we put forth not to have one.

That was when I came across a dating site, Ask No Questions, on the Internet.

It came to me at the end of a particularly tough day, and I felt a weakness inside, a kind of itch that I couldn’t scratch. I’ve been having them lately, not knowing what or why; masturbation seemed to help.

“Am I horny?” I asked myself. “Is this what it’s all about?” There are two things I should admit to before I go much fur- ther. The first was a kinky fantasy life ... and a desire for women. Now, I want to be genuine when I own up to this. It’s not like I had a lot of each in the past ... far from it. I had none of either one, kink or women.

Oh, I had men all right, a few. I was not a virgin when Jim and I married, and he had numerous long-term affairs. Also, I had never been told I was unattractive, does that sound arrogant? I didn’t mean it to. I have light brown hair, green eyes, what I have been told is “the face of Helen” and a “classic” figure, very feminine, very definite. Over the years, it has remained tight because I work hard at it about ten hours a week. Of medium height, I wear clothing well, or so I’m told. Incidentally, the name Helen was a play on “the face that launched a thousand ships” relating to my job as a lobbyist in the shipping business. No, I know what you think, but that’s it!

I have been hit on, more than a few times, and though some- times interested, as I said, I have been married some eleven years and that is that.

That is the story to date of my sex life, there hasn’t been a lot. Now there seems to be life in my brain, in my heart, and thus between my legs in my gooey little friend. Who of late spends a lot of time sweetening itself. And in lies a challenge. I am significantly attracted to women as in wondering if I had lesbian tendencies. And the other, I have significant fantasies about being dominated, restrained, and even over powered by sexy and gorgeous women. I read and look at men’s magazines ... to look at and study women’s bodies. And ... I have looked at lesbian porn! Yes, me! I feel so shallow in confiding in you about this!

This night I wanted to reacquaint myself with my gooey little friend. I was thinking of going to the apartment that I keep here in Salem, calling and leaving a message for Jim, and taking a hot bath. I thought of a bottle of my favorite wine, some fruit, and then run- ning the warm water over my clitoris for however long it takes! I felt creamy moisture collecting in my vagina ... Yes, I was horny!

What to fantasize on though? I’d reenact one of the good ones. Sometimes I bought gay magazines to enjoy the nude pictures of men, especially of hard cocks, loose balls, and tight masculine asses. As I’ve said though, I enjoy the girlie magazines especially the ones that showed their pussies and asses. Oh, and I love large breasts and nipples. I like men hard and women wet. I might also go to that lesbian porn site! I am so curious about women and how they have sex together!

Anyway, tonight, before leaving the office, I mused at some channel surfing on the Internet and came across Ask No Questions. My god, I thought. I had no idea! There was something for every- body ... and some things I had never even heard of.

I used the mouse and clicked from page to page until I came to one section called “bisexual women couples,” and immediately I felt a surge inside of my tummy like nothing before. Once when I was a little girl, my older sister, who I thought was very brave, took me on a roller coaster. She was laughing and giggling the whole time,

52 53

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

but I was scared to death! We came to the highest point on the roller coaster when you sit in the front of the car and you are there for a split second at the very top and you finally see what you’re falling to ... Well, it was that kind of feeling in my tummy. The very top of the roller coaster, just before you fall ...

My second thought after all that surging thrill was, Stacy, what in the hell are you doing?! Well, what was I doing? I sat there for a moment and just stared at the title for this section of Ask No Questions. “Hmmm ... bisexual women couples ...,” I said out loud and the arousal just increased. What does this mean? I thought. Come on, Stacy, you know what this means!

I flipped to the first page. It was a listing of states and cities in those states, and there it was ... Oregon ... Portland ... Salem! My excitement at this point was higher ... and about to go off the charts! I clicked on Salem and immediately there appeared five postage- stamp-sized pictures of couples. Three male/female and two female/ female.

My goodness! I thought. Two lesbians wanting a third? Why under the bi heading? Then it occurred to me. A woman who might be inter- ested in sex with the male-female couple, probably would not check a lesbian listing, and there was a section for lesbians because I flipped past it. But the title is bisexual couples, so perhaps a biwoman, one who might like to try bisexual action, would see and respond to their ad.

I looked at the five small pictures, they seemed attractive though the scale was small. I clicked each, one at a time with my mouse.

Two of the male-female couples were white and good looking ... nude in fact! The last one was a black man and a white woman. They were not nude like the other two couples, but dressed very provoca- tively. A handsome, sexy couple who obviously worked at it.

Now I went to the first and then the second woman-woman couples. Once more they were quite attractive, except the second couple in their midforties, white, and rather sophisticated were very classy. I decided to download the picture of each couple and their ads. I clicked on each and sent them to print. Immediately, my color printer turned on and one picture, full page color, and the second

page, the ads, printed, for each. I sat there at my desk for a few min- utes and stared at the printouts.

Salem is a pretty little city of several hundred thousand people. My office is on the top of the best commercial building in the down- town. It overlooks the marble finished capital building where on the very top, the large statue of the “pioneer,” a man done in gold leaf stands. The floodlights on top of the capital building shine upward and catch the countenance of the statue on a huge white marble carved pedestal. There are walkways, trees, fountains, it’s all quite as it should be, dramatic and beautiful. The sight takes my breath away and my clients love it. My office is specially designed to contain a very large picture window that frames the back of my private office, allowing an excellent view of what I just described. I now sat there, looking at this expanse, thinking.

My paper shredder sits to the left of the printer for good reason. Not everything I get in download from my computer screen do I wish to keep. At once I reached down and picked up the four pages on the printer tray. I immediately, without hesitation, shifted my chair over to the left and came within inches of shredding all four pages then I stopped. Sat back up, turned my swivel chair around, and set them on my desk. It was clean. I like a clean desk. The pictures were face up, the ads I placed side by side. I looked at the pictures and got that same feeling in my tummy I described earlier regarding the roller coaster. I placed the ads on top, side-by-side. I started to read ...

54 55

ASK NO QUESTIONS

I do not like to attend Shakespeare with anyone else, surely my bookish husband. When it is just me, I hang on every word if the actors are good, I get lost in it and I’m not good company. Chapter 2

I mentioned Othello has an appropriate connection to my life, and that is true for that one line alone, as it relates to my husband. There is a deeper story to this.

My parents, now deceased, were Korean. I was their only child. My parents were scientists who came to the Northwest to work for Sarah

one of the first high-tech start-ups domiciled here. They were well off and thus I had the best of everything, including a Harvard MBA. I celebrated my fifty-second birthday this year with an appoint- ment by the president of the United States to the National Women’s Conference. This has served to give me a high profile to almost eight “That cuckold lives in Bliss, certain of his fate loves not his wronger.”

million women-owned businesses, which has been marvelous for my This was from Othello, act III, scene 3, line 165. How well I

company, Renaissance. My income has nearly doubled in the last know this Shakespearean quote from the character Iago to Othello,

year alone, not just for my connections, for my ability too. for it is truly appropriate in my life.

It hasn’t always been like this. My parents were super achiev- I have acquired a ticket, a box seat center of the center row for

ers. Both had several PhDs in aligned courses of study in chemistry the season. This play, Othello, was the first of the season. It has always

and physics as well as highly advanced mathematical theory. Both thrilled me for the drama and the way the treachery is played out,

knew Albert Einstein and are, to this day, honored recipients of many and for the jealousy as portrayed in the character Othello, a moor.

patents. These are all themes that fascinated audiences since the play was first

Being their only child, and a daughter, at that I felt completely written by Shakespeare during the English Renaissance. That name,

lost in their expectations of me. Nothing I did seemed to matter or Renaissance, was appropriate too for I work for Renaissance Wealth

was good enough. I knew that they loved me, but the pressure had Management. I am vice chairman of wealth management and the

been for me to follow in their footsteps. In fact, that was a huge senior client advisor for our largest, most important client, a super-

problem for me. Whenever their friends, always colleagues, saw me, sized entertainment company domiciled in Las Vegas, Enigme.

the inquiry was all the same, “how was I doing in my chemistry and I almost didn’t make it to tonight’s performance. It’d been a

abstract mathematics studies?” long day at the office. If it wasn’t one thing, it was another. We are

The truth was ... terrible! I hated college and only acquired a the lead underwriter for a private placement and had a meeting of

mathematics and chemistry degree, a double major, to please them. I high net worth customers in our office. These investors who were

wasn’t good enough to go to a top-tier school, so I attended Oregon’s not yet clients were interested in our offering circular documents. We

land-grant university, Oregon State. It’s a good school, don’t get me were in a significant position of trust, and I suspected that we would

wrong. But it’s not MIT or Cal Tech. make many new client relationships over the next few months out of

I could’ve knocked them over with a feather when I told them this. It was high pressure ...

of my acceptance to Harvard. True, I had to spend a year in a sup- plemental program at Harvard to pick up some extra courses, but

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

when I transferred to Harvard business school two years later, I was at the top of the dean’s list, and I was one of five valedictorians. They were grudgingly happy with my MBA. I told myself, “They are tradi- tional.” In other words, they didn’t know the real value of a Harvard MBA. By my fifth year at Renaissance, I was making three times what each of the two of them were making combined. By then I was married to Hiram, and we were living very high.

I have been married to Hiram for twenty-two years. Both of our children, twins, a boy and a girl, are gone and now in graduate school. Very bright children. You can bet we have not pressured them to do anything except what they want to do.

When I was in undergraduate school, I was wild by most con- ventional standards. I lost my virginity at “cow college” the first week, and it was exciting. I lost it to a jock, a football player. I’m not sure now why I chose him because he was such an ass! However, a well- hung ass! He was good looking and funny. He had been recruited by every university football program in the country. He was 6’5" and an excellent candidate for all-American tight end, which he made his junior year. However, see that fence post there? He and that post have a lot in common!

He was drafted by the NFL and played for ten years; he was all-pro too. He’s on his third wife, has six kids, same old dumb jock story. No college degree either. Last I heard, he was selling cars.

I never had a relationship in college, with men or women, that I was serious enough about that I was faithful too. Being faithful? Oh, about a week or so. I fucked men and women with equal abandon. It’s a wonder I didn’t get sick, but I didn’t. Pleasure wand or pussy—I loved them both.

The fact that Hiram and I ever got together and finally married was a wonderment to our friends. They knew what he was getting into with me.

“Black hair, black almond-shaped eyes, D cup breasts, and a curvy set of hips and ass, cupids bow lips, exquisite little face,” that’s how one of my girlfriends described me to a woman she wanted me to hook up with. I’ve never asked for better detail or description than that. Oh, and, “encarmined” pussy ... wow! Encarmined? Look it up!

Well, after a Hawaiian honeymoon, Hiram and I got down to the real work of marriage, and he got me pregnant within a few months and the twins came along nine months later.

Pregnancy and delivery were smooth, no hitches ... and they are lovely children. Cheong after Hiram’s dad, and Lei Sue after my mother. Why we didn’t pick traditional American names? I guess we wanted some connection to the past. Oh, Cheong goes by “Charlie” and Lei Sue is “Sue.” No big deal to either one, but they called them- selves that since they were five years old. Engineers, our parents would’ve been proud.

For years, I was faithful to Hiram. A quiet, bookish man, he is the lead veterinarian at our city zoo, which is world-class. It has one of the foremost breeding programs for Asian elephants anywhere. That’s Hiram ... and I’m proud of that. Ours is a “mature love” I guess it’s called, we certainly are not a “power couple.” In fact, our friends joke that I’m the only power the family needs. He has heard that comment but has never told me how he feels about it. He stopped telling me that he loves me years ago. The most he has said is when I got the presidential appointment, “Congratulations. I read about it in the newspaper.” Like I said, “mature love.”

I officially made Hiram a cuckold with Tommy, a bartender at the local haunt I frequent. A fellow Korean, Tommy is a lovely speci- men of manhood twenty years younger than I am. Divorced, remar- ried, divorced again, his life is a mess with ex-wives and kids. But he is wild between the sheets, and that’s what I have needed most.

Funny thing happened though. I began to feel curiously hollow inside after one of our afternoon trysts. I expect the fact that I had to pay for everything all the time didn’t help. I was left with the ques- tion, “Is there something more?”

Over time, this feeling was creeping up more often, and finally, I cut it off with him, and he didn’t even blink! It turns out he had another piece he was going to after seeing me! Enough is enough.

I’m not sure what possessed me, what little demon was whisper- ing in my ear, but one night at home, I got in some Internet surfing after I signed off the company computer. Hiram had gone to bed

58 59

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

hours earlier, so I was by myself, and I came across a website named Ask No Questions.

“What in the hell is all of this?” I asked myself out loud as I looked at what was in front of me and read it. To this point in time, I hadn’t been interested in porn and at first I thought it was a porn site. It wasn’t though. In fact, it was far from that. I slowly checked from page to page, utterly fascinated. Every kind of reasonable perversion was here, but between consenting adults! I found where the contacts were listed by state and city. I went to Oregon ... Portland ... and was inside! There were pictures, ads, descriptions, but no last names, phone numbers, or addresses. It was all email. I thought of reading more closely one or two, so I clicked on the icon of a particularly handsome man. It went immediately to the membership site!

It seems that Ask No Questions was a “pay to play” site, with the promise for more in-depth information and how to contact informa- tion, after a rather steep up front payment of $99.95 deflated dollars. I stared at this page and reread it numerous times.

“What the hell,” I said out loud, “nothing ventured,” that old saw. My purse was right by my desk. I picked it up and pulled out my wallet. I flipped it open to my Visa card ... and I started to type ...

61 60

Chapter 3

Ashley

I have been in the news reporting business for some twenty years. I started in a large city market right after college when I received a degree in media journalism. Not much of a writer, I started on radio and then was introduced to television where I found a whole new world. I learned early on to make the most out of my creamy Latina looks.

Black curly hair, deep brown eyes, and an hourglass figure got me as much attention as my drive to report breaking news. I was a special events and situation analysis reporter when there still were only three major networks. Now there are many networks, dedi- cated to special interests alone! Cable, satellite, and the Internet have changed everything. However, though much of media reporting has changed, they still give Pulitzers, and I’m still chasing one down. This is my life’s greatest professional ambition.

Our Internet-based company, Human Interest News Network, or HINN, is based out of Eugene, Oregon. The Internet can instantly place you anywhere in the world at the speed of light! There is no longer a need for extensive travel to report on special interest situ- ations. Quite literally our broadcast facility is so sophisticated that by just standing before one of our high-technology blank screens, anything from anywhere can be patched in from the on-site news service. All we do is pay their patching fee and part of our customer advertising gross. It is a partnership based on a communications

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

business new-speak concept: coopetition, or “we compete, but we cooperate.” Instead of scorched earth business practices, or winner take all, we essentially share our expenses and our audiences. The HINN network is one of the pioneers of this style of special interest news reporting.

Let me give you one of my favorite examples of this business format at work. The Pacific Northwest, which has some of the most temperate and friendly weather on earth, is the perfect place for peo- ple who appreciate outdoors life. Camping, hiking, fishing, hunting, many types of outdoor sports have it all in offerings to the residents. Aside from that, the northwest of the United States has a huge pop- ulation of “naturalists” or nudists. There was to be a large conven- tion of nudists here, some fifty miles into the Cascade Mountains of Oregon, east of our home base of Eugene.

Eugene is the second largest city in the state of Oregon, sev- eral hundred thousand people living within ten miles of the down- town. Eugene is also home to the college football powerhouse, the University of Oregon, National Champion now three years in a row! All the football that money can buy! Incidentally, the U of O is also home to one of the greatest teaching hospitals in the United States, the University of Oregon Health Sciences University, which does operate as a separate entity now based in Portland. U of O also has great programs in architecture, business, science, and liberal arts in general. Located about one hundred miles south of Portland on interstate Highway 5, Eugene is a beautiful city that is framed in a myriad of shades of green. That’s why it’s referred to as the “Emerald City.”

Fifty miles inland from Eugene, you travel through country that is beyond gorgeous. This special interest assignment came in and the program director, Sam Harvey, with a big smile on his face, called me into his office and assigned it to me. This special assignment was to be filmed on site, which is almost never done in our business unless you are network. I giggled when I read it. He sat in his chair, with this shit-eating grin as I read it. Sam is not a nice man. He is very sexist in his outlook. I have borne the brunt of that humiliating treatment from him. I shouldn’t have done this, but live and learn.

And that, by the way, is my downfall. I do all I can just to get along, get through the day, and pursue my Pulitzer.

“Surely I can wear clothing?” I was giggling nervously especially in Sam’s presence.

“Ashley, this is not a nude optional place. It is a nude mandatory place, and these people at Cascade Exposed are just that, exposed! You, my dear, have one of the hottest figures in Internet-based broad- casting. Why do you think we get all the fan mail we do on you? Yes, you’ve got a great broadcast voice, being very easy on the eyes helps a great deal.”

“You just want to see my boobs and ass.” “Well, Ashley, there’s that too and, of course, your lovely little kitty cat ...”

“Oh, stop it, Sam!” I said, half-laughing, half-angry. “I suppose it’s too much to ask for the fade-outs?” Fadeout is our business logo for blurring exactly what we don’t want seen on the broadcast screen, like a witnesses face. What I want in fade out is my boobs, ass, and little kitty cat! I don’t like this man! “No, Ashley, that’s not in the cards either. This is the age of the Internet and YouTube, darling ... We’re big girls and boys now. It’s your assignment and the crew and you will all be natural ... Uh, by the way, that’s also by special request and the conditions of doing the assignment by Cascade Exposed.”

“What I’d like to prevent is the download to U Porn ...” I was getting exasperated! The Pulitzer was looking harder and harder to achieve of late. The closer I tried to get, the further away I got.

“Ashley, we have no control over the downloads. You know that.” And he started laughing hysterically. He is an ugly man ...

When he stopped laughing, he snidely said, “It’s time to pay the piper. You’ve been chasing that special broadcasting Pulitzer for years, Ashley, and you’re one of the darlings of the Internet, and HINN has put you there. The assignment is yours, in character and without clothes and you’ll be there for a few days, starting tomorrow. You’ll meet several thousand people from all over the world and Cascade Exposed has an agenda put together for you. I have it right here!” And he handed me a sheet of paper.

62 63

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I was incredulous ... I barely looked at the paper ... “Sam, I have one last question, what am I supposed to tell my husband?”

“Herb? I don’t know, Ashley. Maybe some of the excitement is gone for ol’ Herb at this point. Now from what I can see your hot little body looks as pleasing to me as it ever has. So maybe you should give me a shot in case the excitement isn’t in place anymore. Otherwise, view it as a way to charge up the ol’ batteries and see the hottest Latina media reporter hard at work! You figure it out. Last time I looked, you were forty-two ... Time to make your own choices. You go girl!”

I stood there, shocked beyond belief, my mouth wide open ... “Don’t look now Ash ... But nice crown work! Please shut the door on the way out!”

I couldn’t even sue the bastard for sexual harassment or any kind of harassment at all. My director is a woman, but my camera and sound engineers are men. What Sam just said was we’ll all be nude and in reviewing the sheet of paper in front of me, I saw the same message in big letters. In addition, we all signed the special waiver of broadcast reporting conditions, now is not the time to start looking for fine print. Although I admit my hatred for Sam had reached a new level of frustration.

I stomped down the hall to my office. I sat down at my desk and flipped through my emails on the screen. There were three new ones, my director and crew. I knew what they’d say, they’d grouse and complain, but then set up our travel plans for tomorrow.

“Dammit!” I said to myself, but here’s the truth. I am an exhi- bitionist, and as long as I can remember I have been. It was always exciting to me to play show and tell with the little boys, and some- times little girls to! I was probably eight years old when I discovered the excitement of wearing no panties under my dress. By the time I was twelve, I was playing strip poker at slumber parties with my little friends, and I found that losing was more exciting than winning!

Today I was hard at work maintaining my figure. Not that ol’ Herb would notice. Another thing that hit home in Sam’s tirade was a need to “charge my batteries.” Herb hasn’t been looking at me and

in fact noticing me for some time. That’s why I play the games I do. I’ll get to this in a moment.

The assignment “Cascade Exposed” went so well that I joined the club! I had a great time doing the assignment and the results were off the chart from the standpoint of our viewers and advertisers. It was so successful, that my broadcast set a record for HINN viewer- ship and advertising revenue. Within the broader ownership group of the super network, Enigme, which owns HINN and many other affiliates, it was the biggest, highest grossing event in Enigme history! There were several things that came out of this experience directly. One, my self-esteem in seeing how good I looked went up several notches. It also reacquainted myself ... with me!

My marriage to Herb, a Latino, was never a red-hot undertak- ing, at least in the last ten years. He used to love the special lingerie and provocative clothing I wore. And me, in high school and college, and me now, are three different people. I was not a late bloomer nec- essarily, there was about a six-year period between high school and college where I had a very active fantasy world. Unfortunately, it was not carried over into the real world, but I didn’t know why exactly.

Somewhere along the way, after the birth of our son, Robbie, Herb just lost interest in me. I have grown steadily more frustrated over the years. Robbie, our son, is a great kid, and I love him with all my heart. A senior now at the University of Oregon, he will go to the Health Sciences University to become a physician in the fall.

Herb owns a successful car dealership here in Eugene and he puts in long hours that could explain a lot. Now it boils down to me in the pursuit of my personal erotic tastes. I love to turn people on with my body exposed in ways that are arousing them and to me. However, I was growing increasingly confused as to how to go about doing this, publically. I was well known both as a broadcast journalist and as a wife and mother.

One night I was working at home on a project related to a spe- cial interest story on alternative lifestyles. The more I got into the subject, the more I opened avenues of entry on the Internet that I had never explored before, such as swinging or, rather, mate swap-

64 65

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

ping. The thought occurred to me that this would be a good subject for an in-depth analysis and special broadcast on HINN.

It seemed that there were membership clubs specifically founded to pursue this avenue of erotic entertainment. I was surfing from site to site and came across one called Ask No Questions.

At first it wasn’t clear to me what the content was, or what it catered to, and then I found the key inside. I was amazed!

There was a kind of dictionary at the front of the website that listed words associated with about every sexual interest consenting adults could have. This included two that caught my attention when I came across them immediately: “exhibitionism” and something called “sightseeing.”

I scanned the whole of this dictionary and came back to these two listed together in a combined category. I scanned my mouse over each and there was a drop-down that listed “blog.” I thought, What in the world?

The definitions were simple: exhibitionism was listed as “person or persons who like to entertain others by showing parts or all of their bodies in a state of undress for sexual thrill and gratification.”

Sightseeing, a rather unique name for this particular preference, said, “Person or persons who like to perform with others in the sex act and be watched and those who like to watch others perform the sex act. In either case, each is performed for specific sexual gratifica- tion.” And then there were blogs for both.

I clicked on “See exhibitionism and sightseeing.” I used the mouse, and it scanned down the list of states, and I saw cities under- neath each state. I immediately went through the listings. Amazingly, there was a listing for Oregon and Eugene.

I hesitated, was I going too far? I convinced myself for the sake of “journalism,” I would hit the Eugene button. In the case of exhi- bitionism, I saw five postage-stamp-sized photos with brief descrip- tions by each. Interestingly, for both categories, there were the same pictures and ads.

Hmmm ..., I thought to myself, Perhaps people who like to be seen, and people who like to watch have opposite sides of the same need, a mirrored image.

I clicked on one of the pictures. What I saw was a very attractive photo of a woman with a voluptuous figure bent over. She wore a very short skirt, colored thigh highs, and a G-string ... her ass was gorgeous! The caption read: “I get off on being watched.”

I went back to the previous page and clicked the same photo in the “sightseeing” category. Same picture of the same woman with a different message, “My husband gets off watching me in action.”

My heart was now pounding. Both possibilities with this woman were incredibly exciting to think about.

I clicked one more time and was taken to the membership registration site. Of course, there’s always a catch, and this one cost $99.95 in deflated dollars to register and get a PIN number.

I clicked back to the previous screen and clicked on the “Blog” icon. It took me to the same registration screen. To get inside, I would have to give some personal information and my credit or debit card number. Well, it was research, wasn’t it? And of course, if done for business, this is tax deductible, right? Easy to reason ourselves into trouble, isn’t it?

I opened my purse that was by me on the floor and took out my wallet. Setting the purse down, I opened my wallet and took out my credit card. I put in all of the information and then stared at the screen for a moment. “How far can research go?” I said out loud. Hesitating now, I looked at the clock on the wall. It was 9:00 PM. Herb was still at the dealership. I put my index finger over the send button, took a deep breath, and pushed it. The image on the screen disappeared. I sat there staring ...

And stared ... And stared ... Then there was a little ding indicating I had new email. I backed out of the screen that I was in and went into my email system. There it was, the acknowledgment of my official membership and PIN number. I hit the Print button and immediately my printer started. When it stopped, I picked up the copy. I then went back to the page I had been on, clicked on the first thumbnail, went to the membership screen, and entered my number ... I was inside.

66 67

ASK NO QUESTIONS

from our readers. It was this very success that prominent advertis- ers lauded. It was the crossover theme that made them so successful in getting a “followship” of their products through all lines in our Chapter 4

medium.

We had millions of dedicated readers and revenues were up another 15% year to date. It looked like we were positioned where we should be.

After college at the University of Washington, with a degree Sheiresa

in art history and English literature, I went to work for Sable when it was a start-up. I have been along for the whole ride for fourteen years. I happened to get married the same year I went to work with Sable. My husband’s name is George, and he is a relatively successful real estate broker. The fact that he and I are both black hasn’t hurt his They are a gorgeous couple, I thought to myself. But who was the blonde

business and, in fact, opened many doors. How times have changed. on the little stage with them?

When I married him, I was pregnant with our daughter, Sienna, who He was a well-known poet and sonneteer. She had written sev-

is now a sophomore in high school. A gifted student, she is also dad- eral books, one with him on sacred sex and Tantric sex. They were

dy’s little girl, meaning that with the hours I keep at the magazine, he married and had two new babies, twins, boys. He was very tall, some-

is usually home for her hours before I am. However, in remembering where in his forties, but it was hard to tell exactly. He was a magnif-

I had no real relationship with my own father, I was gratified for his icent man. She was tiny, barely five feet tall. She had a lovely figure.

nurturing ways with our daughter. She was in effect perfectly proportioned for her height.

I had first come upon this author’s work in the form of poetry. They were presenting in the hall of a large church in the down-

A poem he’d written, about knocked me over when I read it. It was town by Pike Street Market. This was in Seattle, Washington, near

short, fourteen lines long, so it was framed as a sonnet. Fourteen lines the waterfront shops and next to the long stairway headed up to the

and yet it touched upon every romantic and erotic theme I could market.

think of as a black woman. My office, located in Seattle, is just above the waterfront in an

I don’t think of myself as a drop-dead looker, but my girlfriends old converted warehouse building, which was remade into a beauti-

all display envy, at my face and figure. I get more than my share of ful office structure. It is as close to perfect for the headquarters of a

attention when I stop for a drink with my girlfriends. But I’m not national magazine as you can possibly get on the West Coast. I am

interested in any empty offers or one-night stands. I guess you could the senior editor of Sable Magazine, an urban upward bound mag-

say I was unsettled inside, but I didn’t know why exactly. azine, reaching out to young black and white audiences. The real

In reading the sonnet, I was surprised in the discovery of how success of Sable was that it did draw in a mixed race audience, better

hungry I was, how unrequited, as if my very femininity were going than any other specially magazine in the country. Both the hard copy

unanswered and ignored. and the online versions were closely followed, and heavily subscribed

I stared at the sheet of paper and then reread the sonnet. It was to, which made us both a literary success as well as a financial suc-

titled “Flower.” It was written about a woman’s most sacred body cess. Our advertisers were very pleased with the results that they got

part. In sumptuous words, it described the colors, textures, the fra-

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

grance, the silkiness of her arousal ... and its appearance. It spoke to me of my own ... flower.

Stunned, I went to my office door and locked it, went back to my swivel chair, and turned toward the big window behind my desk and looked out toward the Puget Sound in the distance. There was one line that gripped my heart: “And lo, how like the wave of an ocean ...” I closed my eyes, deeply moved, thinking of the waters of my body, how like waves undulating throughout, teased by the touch of a loving and skilled beloved hand.

And I lifted my short skirt, pulled my panties down, and began to masturbate. I undulated like the waves and currents of the ocean, as this beautiful black poet had written ... my fantasy lover ... Oh, that a man could understand so much about me, a woman and black. My orgasm was intense. It took long minutes to get ahold of myself, and then my office phone began to ring! Dreamtime over!

Later that day, I remembered what I could not forget, and so unsettled by it, I went back to the poem, looked his name up, and then went on the net to see if I could find him! I did. Goodness, I thought, he’s white! Further, he was married, and his wife’s picture was there with his. There was a picture of another woman there with the two of them who was very fair and statuesque. It was not exactly clear what the relationship was, but they seemed close friends.

He had written lots of poems and sonnets on many different themes. Further, the two of them had written numerous books on love, sexuality, marriage, parenthood, and something called “Sapphism.” There was a website address, so I went to it. The two women by themselves were shown on the website. They were a gorgeous con- trast. The wife named Genevieve had cameo-like facial qualities with curly black hair, huge does eyes that were a deep brown, and a skin tone like that of silver alabaster. The blond woman named Rhonda also had cameo features, but her eyes were deep sapphire blue. She had curly blond hair and a golden alabaster hue to her skin. They were incredibly striking. They looked enough a like that they could be family!

On the site were books listed for sale and a travel schedule. One appearance a month was listed for the West Coast, starting in San

Diego and ending here in Seattle. Immediately, my heart rate went up ... Seattle ... next week. Is there a message here?

I was curious though, at the meaning of the word Sapphism, so I entered it in my search engine and was directed to what looked like a dictionary of sexual and erotically related terms. My highlighter was on “Sapphism.” Where was this? I hit enter and indeed I was taken to a dictionary on a specific page with a definition for “Sapphism.” It read as follows:

“Alluding to Sappho, a reputed six century BC poet who wrote on among other themes, lesbianism, she also wrote on what is now known as Sapphism. This is the practice of love between two lesbian women who have chosen a man as their shared lover and beloved. Often, he is father to both women’s children. They love him differ- ently than they love each other, but equally. Often known as ‘the edda of Sappho.’”

“They love each other differently, but equally,” I said out loud. My heart was pounding, and I went back to the previous page showing the three people together ... Sapphism ... Lovers ... Beloveds? All three were beloved to each other! I tingled from head to foot ... They all made love together! They had a committed three- way relationship! No matter where they turned, they had a choice and an alternative for love! I hadn’t ever remembered being so stimu- lated as I was this moment in this revelation!

Where was this dictionary? What site? I looked at the bottom of the page and saw “Home.” I clicked on this and was taken to a page with a name on it, subtle, Ask No Questions.

I went back to the dictionary in the reference “Sapphism.” I clicked on this one more time and was taken to a listing of states and cities. At the bottom of the listing was Washington and Seattle. I clicked on Seattle and went next to a page with half a dozen or so postage stamp pictures. They were all of couples, a man and a woman. I sat there staring and hit one of the pictures randomly and was taken to a larger version of the same picture and a short statement:

“White couple, small children, 35, looking for third. A woman to form a relationship with, as described in the book Sapphism.”

70 71

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Curious, I clicked the Contact Information icon and was taken to a membership screen. So for $99.95 I too could gain access as a member! I sarcastically thought.

Well, this was a little fast. I bookmarked Ask No Questions and clicked back to the website of the writer and his ... wives? What do I call them? They are married, but who is the blond woman to them? I made a note of the place, day, time of their presentation here in Seattle, and wrote all of this into my calendar. I was determined to go and to listen.

The appointed day arrived, and I entered late. The place was packed with people standing, but I was glad I got there no later than I was. I bought a ticket at the door. I saw a table in the back with books and DVDs, made note of this, and went to the seating area and sat in the middle.

Soon the lights went down. There was a small stage with two lecterns, one with one microphone, the other, a little larger with two. There was a screen in the middle of stage up against the wall, and a projector set below it so there was no obstruction of view. At present the projector was turned on, and there was a message on the screen:

“Good evening and welcome! Tonight, there will be a presenta- tion on sacred sex, Tantric sex, committed love, and the practice of bringing God into the bedroom. Included in this presentation will be poetry and sonnet readings as well as pictures relating to the love- making techniques discussed. These pictures are graphic. In addition, there will be discussion and description of the mystic feminine love practices known as Liberte Feminin (feminine liberty), Vesta’s Fire, and Sapphism. This presentation is directed solely toward mature adults, age eighteen or older, who can be touched emotionally by the subject matter and who are not reluctant to the view of the nude human body, and witnessing the male and female in the unity of sexual love.

“If, at this point, this does not meet your expectations, then we invite you to go to the cashier and receive a full refund of your ticket price and a $50 gift certificate good at any of Seattle’s downtown restaurants. Otherwise, we invite you to relax and enjoy yourselves. Questions will be answered at the end of the presentation.”

The message disappeared and three people walked out on the stage. The gorgeous tall man walked across to the lectern on the left and the beautiful women stood side by side on the right lectern as the audience welcomed them warmly. My questions were about to be answered ... I was ready ... much more than ready ...

72 73

ASK NO QUESTIONS

I interrupted, “You have to go to Seattle to attend to the final closing and satisfy the purchasers. I suppose that means you’ll be staying at the Four Seasons again?” Chapter 5

This was a crucial question. Jim and his colleagues from the business valuation department of his law firm were notorious for the parties that they had in celebration of the closing of a deal. They went to one of two places for their business meetings to set the proper atmosphere for multibillion-dollar transactions: the Benson Stacy

hotel in Portland, and the Four Seasons Hotel in Seattle. The rumor was that call girls were always a part of the celebration. Wives were never invited. I was no exception. This was deeply troubling to all of us. And from time to time the wives all got together for lunch to talk about their families, and the wild times that their husbands enjoyed I was contemplating what to do next. The screen was open, and I was

doing billion-dollar transactions. There was no tangible proof. No being invited in. $99.95? I was tempted.

lipstick on the collar, and other than the smell of booze and cigars on I had suspected that my husband, Jim, had been cheating on me

their breath and in their $2,000 suits, there was nothing that could for some time. It was at this precise moment that my cell phone rang.

attach them in antics with strange women. So how could I know? I It was Jim. I picked it up ...

was friends with the law firm’s bookkeepers. One I went to college “Hi, Jim!”

with. Need I say more? Actually, I think I will. “Hi, Stacy. I’ve had something come up, and I must go to Seattle

Each of the attorneys had substantial expense accounts. Their this evening. Do you recall that big venture capital deal we’ve been

business unit consisting of six lawyers at the core, and a dozen who working on?”

worked in support, along with a staff of twenty administrators and “Yes, Jim, I do. I thought though that was well on its way to

research assistants, was the most profitable unit in this huge law firm. being closed?”

In this case the bookkeepers were instructed to not ask questions, so “Well suddenly, Stacy, the deal appears to be falling apart. Some

they didn’t. Among other things there were huge bills for five-star considerations have come up at the last minute, and the buyers are

hotel rooms, gourmet meals, and miscellaneous. It was the miscel- hesitating. You know Stacy we’ve been working on this deal for

laneous, believe it or not, that was the single most expensive part weeks. There is more than two billion deflated dollars at stake. Our

of their draw to cover expenses, and much of that was for cash with fees alone are in the hundred million dollar range to get the deal

no accounting of how the money was to be spent. That’s where my done. If we don’t close the deal, then our fees are more in the $800

suspicions came from. per hour range, a huge hit. There is a lot riding on the outcome! Not

Reflecting on this, I was staring at the screen, and for $99.95 just for our clients to sell, but for us to get the deal done at a price

in deflated dollars, I could find the answer to my dreams! And I that is indicative of its true value on the sale. This technology is new,

realize that I was being facetious, there can’t be an answer to a dream but it has been tested in real market trials for the last two years. Our

or anything reasonable by surfing on an adult-oriented website. On clients are ahead of the market on this one, and the price being asked

the other hand, I reasoned, what harm was there? After all, I wasn’t is more than reasonable. So—”

going to do anything. I was just curious, right? I picked my purse up

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

from the floor by my desk and pulled out my wallet. I set my purse down and pulled my credit card from my wallet. I held the card and continued to stare at the screen. I was suddenly hit with a guilty feeling and wondered indeed what to do. I thought back about the conversation with Jim.

“So then, Jim, you and your colleagues are headed to Seattle to save the deal, right?”

“Look at it this way, Stacy, would you rather be spending $300,000 in hourly fees, or would you rather spend a hundred mil- lion dollars? That’s the dilemma that I’m asking you to understand. We must get this transaction done! This is a great deal for the buyers, in fact its a perfect fit! They just don’t know it yet! It’s our job to con- vince them of that. This is my business unit. I built it from nothing! I must go. With luck, honey, I’ll just be gone a few days, stay at the Four Seasons, and get it done. I’m all packed and I’m leaving for the airport now. I love you, baby ...”

Right, I thought. “All right, Jim, I understand. It’s Friday and I thought seriously of coming home and meeting you there for an inti- mate dinner. In thinking about it just now, I think I’ll come home anyway. I have that upcoming conference, and I need to finish my speech. I’ll work on that this weekend.”

“Stacy, that sounds like a good plan. You know how proud I am of you and how hard you’ve worked over the years. I’m a fortunate man to have such an understanding wife. Honey, I need to leave for the airport now. Do you have any other questions?”

“You’ll call me, Jim, and let me know how things are going please?”

“In fact, I’ll call you tomorrow night to bring you current on our progress! I’ve got to run now, baby. Wish me luck!”

“I do, Jim, I know how important this is to you.” Then the line went dead. I couldn’t believe it. He hung up on me without even acknowledging me as his wife and that he loved me. This answered my question. I proceeded to fill in the credit card information called for to join the website Ask No Questions. I didn’t hesitate; I clicked on the enter icon with my mouse. The screen went blank. I sat, waiting. Then there was telltale chime of my email tell-

ing me that I had a new one waiting. I went to my email, saw one addressed to me. I downloaded it and stared at the sheet of paper. The screen now changed, and there was a single rectangular fixture in the middle where I could type in the number I was given. I did this, pressed the enter button, and I was inside ...

76 77

ASK NO QUESTIONS

I reached in the drawer of my credenza and pulled out my makeup mirror. I checked, and thought, Not too bad! I unbuttoned a second button of my green silk blouse to show some more décolleté Chapter 6

and pushed the camera button delay on my computer. I held the pose, and ten seconds later I had a picture.

I posted the picture and then read and reread what I’d written. Already I could feel the reluctance building inside. There was no mistaking the fact that I was now flirting with adultery myself. I was Stacy

torn between my feelings for my husband and my own curiosity and needs. There was no denying this moment I was as aroused as I had been in some time. The hesitation stopped and I clicked Enter. The email and the picture disappeared.

It was now 4:00 PM. That is the usual quitting time for my The first thing I did was go back to the page I was on to look more

office staff on Fridays and one by one the three women who worked closely at the couple that I was attracted to. This time when I clicked

for me stuck their heads in my door and said, “Have a good week- on their picture it not only put me back to their posting but to the

end.” There was the usual brief discussion back and forth and sen- reply window. I made an instant decision, which sometimes works,

timent related to enjoying weekends for everyone. And with that but most times doesn’t work out the way I intend. This time though,

I was completely alone. I have my own small restroom located off I decided to take a little risk.

my office. I went there and freshened up with intention of leaving. I typed the following response:

While in there, I heard the small bell indicating I had an email. I “I saw your post, and I am intrigued. This is the first posting of

didn’t think twice about it because I get a lot of emails. I finished by this type I have answered. I’m not even sure what the protocol is, but

brushing my teeth and then touching up my makeup. I figured that I would follow my heart. I have a good feeling about

I walked out back into my office and went to my computer your post, so let me tell you little bit about me.

screen. I sat in my chair and hit the Enter button that takes me “My name is Stacy. I’m 35 years old. 5’6" tall and fit because I

directly to my email page. The new email said simply, “Answer to work at it. Light brown hair, green eyes. Admittedly, I am answering

my desires.” My heart suddenly racing, I opened it up. Here’s what your ad feeling a little insecure. I have been curious about women my

it said: whole life, and it is something now that I am wondering if I am ready

“Wow, Stacy! Are you beautiful or what? My name is Liz, and to satisfy. To me, responding to the two of you is safer than respond-

I’m at my desk this very moment. My boyfriend Sammy and I have ing to the woman alone. I know that sounds crazy, but it feels more

been advertising for some time for me to hook up with a suitable balanced to me. On the other hand, you, young lady, are beautiful.

female lover. I have some experience with women and adore them. “I suppose I should be completely honest and tell you that I

But I’m hungry for new contact and you being a virgin would be am married. I suspect that my husband has been cheating on me for

marvelous. Yes, Sammy and I would enjoy very much a threesome some time. I think I am ready to try something new myself. If any of

with you. But in fact, Sammy and I both agree that this is my post. what I said appeals to you, please respond accordingly.”

He and I don’t live together although we usually stay together on the

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

weekends. I told him a few minutes ago about your response. He urged me to contact you back.

“I have included a photo of me that I hope you find pleasing. If you do, why don’t you send me back your personal cell phone num- ber? I’ll give you a call! To show good faith along with the attachment of my photo is my own cell phone number! Let’s hook up!”

The picture she sent along with the reply was a nude. She was beautiful, she was thrilling, but she looked real young! She didn’t send a picture of her boyfriend, so I got the distinct message that this was for her. I was ready, so I thought. So I responded with an answer ...

“Hello, Liz! I was surprised at how quickly you responded. It seems that my timing was perfect! You are certainly attractive, and I’m interested in meeting you. I work in Salem, but my home is in Portland. I’m about to leave my office for the weekend. I’ve included an attachment to this response that lists my cell phone number. I also see that you have given me an attachment with your phone number along with the picture. I hope we can meet sometime in the future. Your posting places you in the Salem area, so perhaps we could have lunch together during the week and get acquainted? If you must know, I am rather shy when it comes to matters of the heart. So per- haps, you’ll have to be the one to take the initiative. You will, how- ever, once we meet, find me to be a kind and warm-hearted friend. I look forward to hearing from you! Stacy.”

I read and reread my response. I decided that it was more than adequate. I hoped she would act on it. I pushed the Send button, got up from my chair, packed up my bag, and headed out the door of my office. Everything was locked down and prepared for the weekend.

I took the elevator down to the parking garage. I walked out pushed the button on my key fob and walked to my SUV. The driver door was unlocked, so I opened it, climbed in, and put my bag on the passenger seat. The engine started immediately, and I carefully drove out turning right onto Center Street. I took Center Street the half-mile mile to the entrance of Interstate 5 headed north. I turned left, quickly came to freeway speed, and engaged the drive bot. I

turned on some music, settled in my seat, and let the robot do the work. I would be to Portland in less than forty-five minutes.

My favorite restaurant is the Twelfth Street Bar and Grill. It’s a quick hop, off Interstate 5, to Interstate 405, and the Twelfth Street exit is easy off 405. Twelfth Street is a one-way street headed north. There’s a left turn onto Jefferson and the restaurant has valet parking. From there, getting to Portland Heights where I live is easy. You pro- ceed up Jefferson, to Thirteenth, and turn left. From there, you just follow the road up to the Portland Heights area.

I just finished making a call to the Twelfth Street Bar and Grill to set a reservation. It was then that my cell phone started ring- ing. I picked it up and glanced at the number, not recognizing it. I answered it anyway ...

“Hello?” “Wow! Stacy? It could only be one person. “Liz?” “Yes! Where are you right now, Stacy?” “I’m about twenty miles south of Portland headed home. Where are you?”

“I’m about twenty miles behind you ... I just turned on to Interstate 5 headed north. You’ll find, Stacy, I’m a very spontaneous person. I’m determined to meet you tonight. How about dinner?”

This was a sudden turn of events. When I said I was shy, I really meant in matters of the heart. It takes me a while to figure out what it is I want. So far there has only been one time when I was completely spontaneous as it relates to love. And that was marrying Jim ... and look where that’s gotten me!

“I take it, Liz, that you are a person that gets what she wants. And tonight?”

“I’m determined to meet you for dinner, Stacy, and I’m on my way. I’ll be twenty minutes behind you into Portland. Where would you like to meet?”

“As it turns out, Liz, I have a reservation for my favorite restau- rant. Are you familiar with Portland ...?”

“Yes, very!” “The Twelfth Street Bar and Grill?”

80 81

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“I know exactly where it is. I’ll be there in a half hour ... order for me what you order for yourself!”

And the line went dead. Just like that I had a date for the eve- ning. It was eventful ...

I arrived there about twenty-five minutes later, pulled in front of the restaurant, and stopped. The door was opened by the valet, and I got my purse out of my bag, placing the bag in the back, on the floor. I got out and walked in the restaurant. The maître d’, Jane, took me to the back of the restaurant to an intimate table in the far corner. In the middle of the table, in a crystal vase, were a dozen beautiful red roses.

I looked at Jane, and she was giggling. “Do you have a hot date? These arrived just a few minutes ago. And the instructions we got from a woman were very specific. Stacy, I’d say you have someone interested in you.”

I blushed deeply. “Jane, it’s just dinner. In fact, we don’t even know each other yet. But it seems we’re on our way to becoming acquainted.”

“I’d say, Stacy, that was an understatement! Enjoy yourself.” Within a few moments, the waiter that I usually see here, Jessica, now brought menus.

“Hi, Stacy, can I get you the usual? It’s actually on special tonight.”

“Jessica, it’s always nice to see you. I need two specials tonight, prepared the way that your chef usually prepares them. And with a bottle of your best Merlot. Can you wait a few minutes though before putting in the order? My dinner date will be here in a few minutes. I’d like to wait until then.”

“You got it, Stacy! How about I bring a bottle of the wine now and pour you a glass?”

“That sounds marvelous, Jessica, thank you.” Within five min- utes, Jessica brought the bottle, showed me the vintage, opened it, and poured me a glass. It was marvelous ...

Sipping wine, I leaned back and relaxed. I now looked at the roses, their perfume like sweet raspberries. Can’t remember the last time anyone had cared enough to give me flowers, especially a dozen

red roses. These were gorgeous. I closed my eyes, dreaming, and sipped the wine. I didn’t even notice when she sat down next to me. However, I felt lips on my cheek ...

“Hello, Stacy.” She breathed gently into my ear, brushing my hair back she kissed it.

I opened my eyes and gazed at her hazel-colored eyes that were huge and almond shaped. Her eyes were beautiful.

“Hi, Liz. What a wonderful surprise! Flowers, and now you.” “I’ve been here before, Stacy, and I know that Friday and Saturday nights are really busy. I wanted to make sure that we had an intimate table, and I had the flowers placed here from the florist next door to let me know where you were so that I could do as I did, and surprise you with a kiss.”

I giggled. “Indeed, Liz, I was surprised. I asked our server, Jessica, to delay our order until you arrived. The special tonight is what I usually order, the rib eye done medium, the garden salad dressed with balsamic vinaigrette. The Merlot is one of the best vin- tages out there. I hope you enjoy it all!”

“Actually, all of that, Stacy, sounds really good. However, I came to be with you.”

We were seated close together, at a table set at the very back of the restaurant. There was one other table, and there looked to be two couples, probably in their fifties sitting there. They all appeared very prosperous and were having a good time. There was one woman at the table who sat facing us. She was quite attractive, may be fifty years old or so. I noticed throughout our evening together that she watched Liz and I carefully. She and I would lock eyes; she gave me the most knowing of smiles.

“Stacy, before dinner comes, I need to visit the ladies room. Excuse me please? I’ll be right back.”

“Actually, Liz, I should do the same thing. But I’ll wait here and enjoy the wine, and when you return, I’ll go.”

Before she got up to leave, she leaned into me once more and lightly brushed my lips with hers. The kiss sent chills up and down my body. It was fresh and light and one of the nicest kisses I’d experi- enced in some time. That’s one thing Jim and I never do anymore; in

82 83

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

fact, it struck me, I don’t kiss anyone right now. This set up a warning sign inside me, this was going so fast, and I was being overwhelmed with desire and passion that I was afraid of too much too soon with this young woman.

She rose and said “You’re darling, Stacy. I’ll be right back.” I was vulnerable, I was aroused, my heart was open and longing for something new and exciting, and being a romantic at heart, I longed for the sensuality of new love. This was a woman. Young, very attractive, and aggressive. It was all adding up to what I felt I needed, if I were to try love at an entirely new level of enlightenment.

When Liz came back to the table, her face was broken out in a big smile. Her eyes looked particularly merry, and she sat down and pulled a chair closer to mine. She had something in her hand that she stuffed in the pocket of my skirt. I smiled back incredulously and said, “What?”

I reached in the pocket and felt something soft and silky and pulled it out. It was ...

“My panties. I want you to have something intimate of mine.” I could now feel the blush forming all the way up my body to my face. I had never been treated this way ... and incredibly, I was loving every moment of it! It was indeed her panties, they were beau- tiful, perfumed, and still warm.

“Liz, I just can’t—” Now she was laughing. “Your turn, Stacy!” “My turn? For what?” “For you to give me your panties. That way I have something personal of yours to, very intimate, and I know then that below your skirt you’ll be nude, like I am now. That way while we eat, we can be completely aroused and thinking about being nude under our skirts.” This was not something that I started out this morning think- ing was going to happen. What I had on underneath my skirt ...

“Liz, what I have on underneath my skirt are granny panties!” “I don’t care if you’re wearing granny panties or boxer shorts. I want something that’s intimate of yours that within a moment of you giving it to me I know it has been against your bare flesh. Try it, Stacy ...”

I sighed, feeling the force of her personality. This was turning me on ... I got up and without further word went to the ladies room and did exactly what she asked. While in there, I relieved myself, took my panties off, and put them in the pocket of my skirt. I washed my hands, dried them, and hesitated a moment before leaving the rest room.

I came back to our table and sat down. She leaned into me whispering, “Where’s my gift?” She whispered in my ear, and I felt chills! She reached down caressing just above my knee. It was subtle but intense and completely thrilling the way she was taking liberty with me. I reached into my pocket and took out my granny panties and gave them to her. She looked around the back of the restaurant and then she held them to her nose. She quickly slipped them into her pocket as Jessica now came with the tray that held our meals. I was completely amazed. I had worn those panties all day, and they were permeated with my scent! “Ambrosia,” she murmured into my ear. Jessica stood there, taking this all in. Her pleasure evident in her smile.

Jessica served us, and before she left asked, “Is there anything else I can get for you?” Seeing that our wineglasses were empty, she poured more wine. “Like another bottle?” And before I answered, Liz said, “Yes!”

Then we started our meal, and the restaurant had prepared two excellent cuts of meat and a fabulous salad for each of us. Jessica brought back to the table a new bottle of Merlot and made a show of giving the cork to Liz to smell and enjoy the bouquet of. She in turn giggled and said, “It’s not vinegar. It smells wonderful to me!”

Jessica said after she poured the wine, “Enjoy your meals and the company! Way to go, Stacy!” She took my hand, squeezed it, smiled, and hurried off. None of this was lost on Liz or our attractive friend at the next table who smiled brilliantly at me!

The two of us talked for some time. I found out that she and Sammy, her boyfriend, had planned to get married. They found that their open life style, of accepting different lovers, some they shared and some they didn’t, got in the way of keeping intimacy between them.

84 85

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“He’s a wonderful man, Stacy, and the ladies are very attracted to him. Being black stands in the way of nothing where Sammy is concerned. He enjoys women of color about equal to white women. Tonight he is out with one of his other lovers. I didn’t know if you and I would hit it off the way we have, but I decided to take a chance. I have had six female lovers over the years starting in college. Half of them have been black and the other half white. I am twenty-six, Stacy, and still experimenting, but I know a lot more about what I want and what I enjoy. When it comes to women, I like them recep- tive and submissive, and I love to turn them on. If you and I were to hit it off tonight then I would cherish and adore you for hours ... That is, of course, if we hit it off ...”

The nature of this discussion was thrilling to me. Having been married eleven years, which had settled into a dull pattern that I could hardly call intimacy, I was surprised at all of this hedonism. She was a sensualist, and I was fascinated with her philosophy.

As we talked and picked at our food, her hand would drop down to my exposed knees and lower thighs, and she would caress them. She leaned into me, shoulder and upper arm in contact with my breasts. I had seen her nude in the picture that she sent me and knew her breasts to be medium-sized and carried high on her chest. She had smaller nipples that are quite expressive. I on the other hand have large breasts and large nipples that are quite firm, but I carry them at a slightly different angle. I have one of those figures that men seem to prefer, all curves but firm and tight.

We finished our meal. Jessica came to take our dishes away. “We have the lemon tart tonight that everyone comes to us for. Can I interest you both in that with some coffee?”

“Gosh,” I said, “that sounds great, but what about you, Liz?” “How about two of those, Jessica, with coffee?” “Coming right up, Liz!” “Stacy, I have to go to the ladies room, I’ll be right back.” I laughed. “Are you going to take off your bra too and give it to me?” Now we both were laughing.

“Would you like me to? I personally would love to do exactly that!” Once more time she brushed my lips with hers, this time she

made a general sweep with her tongue across my lips. My regret was that she stopped and did go the ladies room.

I found myself taking inventory of what it was we actually talked about and where we might be taking things. I was doing this so carefully, concentrating, that I failed to notice that the very hand- some woman who had been sitting at the next table came over and sat by me. She leaned into me, spoke very quietly ...

“I have been watching the two of you all night. Are you lesbians?” “At this point, we’re just friends. We only have met just tonight.” This was a beautiful woman. She had gone completely gray and wore her hair in a style that was very becoming. She had deep blue eyes, a beautiful complexion, and a lovely figure. I was fascinated at how forward she was being.

“I think the two of you are an exciting couple. If you are debat- ing to accept her as your lover, it’s clear she’s enchanted with you and wants you. I can also see who is the more dominant. My advice to you is to go where your heart tells you to go. I had a chance once to accept a woman as a lover, who looked much like your friend, but I didn’t. She passed away recently. We never did become as intimate as we both wanted. I love my husband, but not accepting her as my lover when I could have has been one of the great regrets of my life. The couple we are out with tonight are very close friends. We have asked our husbands, if they would mind if the two of us could satisfy our great curiosity about each other. Our husbands have consented, and we are only contemplating when the time would be perfect for us to become lovers. This is about twenty years too late, but it’s better than never. If I had followed my heart twenty years ago, my life, I suspect, wouldn’t have been different otherwise. I am married to a wonderful man and have beautiful children and grandchildren. Now, however, my friend and I are going to do something we have always wanted to do. Please, when you have a chance to consider becoming lovers with your friend, remember my little story. Then do what your heart tells you to do.” She took my hand, kissing me on the cheek. Her scent was subtle with a little spice ... It was irresistible.

I whispered to her, “You have helped me. I will never forget you.”

86 87

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

She whispered back, “My name is Joy.” “Stacy,” I responded. She held my hand as she got up and said, “Goodbye, Stacy.”

I didn’t see where their husbands had gone, but her friend was waiting for her by the maître d’ station. The two embraced, kissing, far deeper than just friends; they were surely in love.

Liz came out of the ladies room with a huge smile on her face. She sat down next to me and stuffed something underneath my skirt. She burst out laughing. “Guess!” she exclaimed. I reached under- neath and pulled out her bra!

“You’re too much, Liz! Now I suppose you want me to do the same?”

“Stacy, I was looking forward to removing your bra myself. Let’s get a room!”

There was no denying at this point that this was headed to bed. The question was, is this what I truly wanted? Now without looking around, Liz suddenly took me in her arms and passionately kissed me, thrusting her tongue in my mouth, lemon tart and all! What I said next surprised even me ...

“We don’t need a room. My home isn’t far from here. My hus- band will be gone for the weekend. Let’s ...

89 88

Chapter 7

Stacy

I lay upon the couch in the back library before the huge picture windows. My skirt was pulled all the way up. My legs, vulva, and stomach were all naked, all exposed ...

My blouse was fully open, my bra completely undone, and Liz alternated between kissing my lips, my breasts, my nipples, down to my stomach, and then vulva. I was aroused, being pleasured, embroiled in the feeling of complete acceptance and love!

I tried to do some of the same for her, but she was strong, urgent, almost from the moment we entered my house through the front door.

She played with my body under my skirt all the way out of the downtown into the heights above the city. She was doing things no one just did, and twice I almost lost control of the SUV, and the streets of the heights are narrow.

She pushed me down over the arm of the couch and I gave up. I had never been treated this way before by anyone, and I was near out of my mind with arousal.

“I have to make up for lost time. You are a dream—my dream, Stacy!”

Finally, after two intense orgasms, she allowed me to do the same for her. And as I practiced an awkward cunnilingus finally some of the mystery of the sacred feminine had been given up to me. And I loved it, every part of it. She let me go at my own pace, to make my

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

own discoveries on her body. We took a little break, and now com- pletely nude, we cuddled.

“My way is to ravish ... you are everything I have ever dreamed of in a female, Stacy.”

“You are everything I’ve ever dreamed of in a first time, Liz.” Kissing her was the softest, smoothest, and most gentle pleasure in kissing ever! Her lips were shapely, her mouth sweet, and she was not reluctant for me to take her tongue into my mouth, and I admit to a wondrous curiosity as I kissed a face that was fragrant with the moisture of my pussy ... my succulent honey! I enjoyed the natural cent of my own vagina as we kissed with open mouths and wan- dering tongues! She allowed me to study and play with her breasts, especially her nipples, and then ultimately her vulva. I looked at her vagina and enjoyed gently pulling the exquisite lips apart to view her pink recesses. I kissed and caressed every surface. She was lovely and exciting! She was everything I had longed to see, enjoy, and I did enjoy her!

She reached down, caressing my head as I kissed and then used my lips and tongue, slowly as I explored every succulent part of her vagina. The fragrance was lovely, like flowers and fruit all at once, a mixture of ambrosia. The sweet taste of her creamy honey was at once both sweet and salty. It was not unlike Jim’s semen, but much more dainty and silky in its own properties, perfumes, and textures. I played her body like a musical instrument, reveling at caressing and tickling inside her vagina, as I took her lovely little clitoris, warm, erect, and hot pink in color, between my lips, and I knew I was delighting her with her sighs, gasps, and moans as she clearly enjoyed what I did. To me it was a precious sonata!

When she came to orgasm, she called my name in the guise of love, her voice so sweet, feeling the depth of her affection for me and all I was doing to her. I can’t remember if I’ve enjoyed anything more in my life than what I was doing with her this moment. The depths of her feelings, and her joy was obvious as she arched against my mouth, and I buried my tongue deep inside of her vagina. She reached down, caressing my head as I kissed and then used my lips and tongue, slowly. And even as she arched and moaned against me

and I kissed her repeatedly, I caressed the insides of her soft but firm thighs and delighted in her response to my caressing of her body. Finally, she could stand no more and reaching downward, showing her incredible but gentle strength, she pulled me up into an embrace I had never experienced before! She pulled me up, urging me to reverse myself over her own lips and tongue. I knew this to be the French way of oral sex, soixante-neuf!

Now there was no denying how deeply we were into this. In this position, all elements of the very center of your lover’s body are directly on display to you. I found in this position that I truly learned the meaning of attraction to a woman. Everything about Liz, her clitoris, her labia majora, her labia minora, both so like the petals of a flower. Her vagina, the soft flesh between her vagina and anus ... in the latter, I even used my lips and fingers to enter both her vagina and anus at the same time, even as she did this to me. I followed her lead on everything ... and took the lead in a few areas of my own. One thing I enjoyed much was to caress her clitoris as I held her vagina open to stroke her g-spot, as I watched her vagina form her lovely white lubricant. This I lapped up like a kitten with cream!

Finally, she could stand no more and reaching downward, she pulled me gently up into her arms as we were, all moist and fragrant, and we kissed with great fever and abandon. We lay in each other’s arms for some time, caressing, kissing, and enjoying the feeling of our flesh, moist and sweet against each other. Unbelievably at that moment my cell phone rang.

“It could be Jim. I should at least look.” I kissed her sweetly and then picked up my phone from the table behind the couch. She continued to caress my bottom and kiss my body as I picked up the phone. I was in heaven with her ministrations.

It was Jim, so I pushed the send button. “Hi, Stacy.” “Hi, Jim.” “How are you?” “Never better, Jim.” This was completely true. “How are you?”

90 91

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Well, I’m good, glad I’m up here. We can still save this deal, there’s $2 billion deflated dollars at stake for our client, I’ll have to stay as long as it takes.”

“Longer than Sunday?” “Yes, maybe well into next week. You know there’s a big fee and percentage riding on a done deal.” He paused. I waited as Liz now began to use her tongue on my buttocks and then anus ... Who would’ve thought that could feel so good! I whispered to Liz, “Don’t stop, baby, it feels wonderful!”

I sighed deeply. “Jim, are you there?” “You okay, Stace?” “Yes, sorry, I’m just a little bit tired.” “Well, you know the game. It’s all a game, Stacy.” Yep, I thought, I know the game. “Where are you staying?” “The Four Seasons,” he hesitated ... “Oh, first class!” What Liz was now doing to my butt was incredible. She had worked her tongue literally up inside of me, and she had begun to caress and tickle my vagina, inside to my G spot. It felt wonderful! And even as she did this and I listened to my hus- band, I didn’t feel so bad about Liz being here with me in our home.

“Well, we need the best of accommodations for these people.” Yeah, I’ll bet, I thought. Liz was now driving me near insane with pleasure. She had not touched my clitoris but was entirely focused on my G spot and my anus! I put my hand over the phone and whispered urgently to Liz, “You’re going to make me come while I’m talking to my husband. You’re a very bad girl!” She giggled and worked at my body all the harder. Now, I almost couldn’t stand it ...

“What did you say, Stacy?” “Nothing, Jim, I was just clearing my throat.” I wonder if they start by bringing in the hookers tonight?

“Anyway, Stace, we can’t leave until we have the differences worked out.” That means the whole crew from his office is there, the partners, the associates, and all the research assistants. Some of those girls are so cute that they may serve in place of the hookers!

I was getting angry with him, and my feelings were intensely mixed. My lover was driving me to distraction and her attentions were joyous. And here was my asshole husband, “I thought it was a done deal, Jim?”

“That’s the way it goes, Stace, you know that, you’re a business- woman. How many times have you been involved in deals that went south?”

I was maybe thirty seconds away from a fierce orgasm. And I could hardly contain my anger at Jim. He’s a lying scoundrel! And I am about to fall over the side of the mountain and be shattered in pleasure!

“Jim, I better go. I have dinner on the stove, and I have things to do. I’ll be working on my speech all weekend. Call me tomorrow night. Good luck.”

“All right, Stacy. I’ll call you tomorrow night and let you know how things are going. Wish me luck.” He didn’t even wait for me to respond when he signed off. The line was dead. And I descended into deep climax ...

Liz and I lay each other’s arms for some time. Jim was never big on cuddling. I gave up about that a long time ago. Liz was the opposite. Our legs and arms were wrapped around each other and our bodies were sweating, but that didn’t seem to make a bit of difference to her. Her kisses were exciting yet peaceful and loving. I couldn’t tell if I was played out sexually, every part of my body at this moment tingled with excitement. This is a place I never had been before.

We lay in the back of the house and our clothing was strewn all over the place. We’d been careless and just dropped things on the way in. Our home is large and three stories tall. Most of the homes in Portland Heights are more than a century old. Some are as much as 150 years old. These are Portland’s finest homes, the grand old ladies in Portland Heights. These are the former homes of Portland’s early civic leaders.

We lay together in the very back of the formal living room on our beautiful couch. I didn’t think for a minute about the sweat of our bodies with the sexual fluids dribbling downward onto the fab-

92 93

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

ric. I could hear Jim now, “Stacy, where did these stains come from? You know how expensive this couch was, now we’ll have to send it out to be cleaned.” I giggled.

“What are you giggling at, Stacy?” I was looking out the back windows and lying in Liz’s arms and picturing the conversation in my mind and hearing his uncaring words ...

I looked in her eyes, and they were full of stars. I kissed her pas- sionately; she kissed me back with every bit of the same feeling. “Oh, darling, I was just thinking about how wonderful this is to be with you in this way. And the giggles came because I thought of the irony of all the wasted time. I thought before this, but now I’m sure, that my marriage is dead and that I must seek a divorce.”

“Oh, baby,” she murmured, and once more we were kissing with passion! The thought occurred to me ...

“I was just wondering, would you like to take a bath with me?” “I think that would be wonderful and very romantic.” One of the things that was so pleasing to me about Liz was her appetite for sensuality and romance. This was helping me rid myself of inhibitions that I’d held for years.

“Then we can pick up our clothing and head upstairs to our bedroom. We have a large bath up there that Jim and I never seem to use.”

“That sounds wonderful, Stacy.” Once more she leaned down and kissed me. We got up then and picked up our clothing. She fol- lowed me upstairs.

“My gosh, Stacy, what a beautiful home you have!” “Thank you, Liz. We have a lot of money tied up in it, and I’m often not here because of my commute. I have a nice apartment in Salem that I use two to three nights a week. I’m about to show you the bathroom of all bathrooms.”

We walked into the bedroom and set our clothing down on the couch in the corner. We have a fireplace in our bedroom that we’ve never used. There was even a large amount of chopped wood sitting in the corner in a big holder.

“Liz, will you be able to spend the night?”

“Stacy, with what the two of us just experienced downstairs, I think it would be a crime if we didn’t spend the night together. I love your place, and I’m growing to love you. I can’t think of something more wonderful to make love again tonight slowly with great passion and feeling. To fall asleep in each other’s arms as we are. Wake in the morning, cuddling against the chill, and making love first thing in the new day.” Her answers overwhelmed me with desire. I took her in my arms, and we kissed all over each other’s faces, necks, and breasts. She reached down and caressed my vagina, and once more, I was all liquid fire inside.

“Well then, Liz, I want to do a few things I’ve never done before. It will be chilly tonight, so I’d like to build a fire. We have a first-class liquor cabinet right over there in the corner. I’d like us to share some of the best booze we have in that cabinet. We should tear down the bed and put new linens on. I haven’t been home all week, and to be honest I don’t know if Jim was sleeping here or not. How does that all sound?”

She giggled and dropped to her knees and kissed my vulva, tick- ling at my clit! Never in my whole life! I dropped to my knees and kissed over and over her wet and fragrant lips!

“We must get started ... or make love here on the carpet! I’d rather it be on clean cotton sheets in the bed ... enjoying this! How about you?” And immediately she overpowered me, pinning me to the floor! This time she held me down, drawing my legs up. It was quick and rough ... and I loved every moment!

“Come to my arms ...” And she kissed her way up my body and we lay there for some time soul kissing.

“Enough of this!” she suddenly exclaimed. “We must be about booze, bath, and bed!” I loved how she was so masterful with me! I had never felt more like a woman.

“Then we must get up!” And I laughed as she rose, gallantly offered me her hand and I came to my knees and buried my face in her delicious vulva! Now it was my turn, and I took advantage of every lovely moment with fingers, lips, and tongue!

94 95

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Finally, I got to my feet, my lips poised upward, and her mouth came down over mine! Flush against each other, we kissed, and finally parted.

I went to the closet and got out two bathrobes. I gave her one, and we put them on. I then went over to the fireplace and with her help started a fire. Then I went to the liquor cabinet pulled out a bottle of what I knew to be an excellent cognac. Out of the top of the cabinet I pulled two clean brandy snifters. I poured us three fingers in each class. I handed her one and said, “What should we drink to?” “I’d like to drink to the best night I’ve had in a long time, if not ever!” I was flattered so I clicked my glass against hers, and we drank deeply. Our eyes never leaving each other.

We set our drinks down and went to the bathroom. Our bath- room is huge. It has mirrored walls, a large shower, triple sinks, and endless closets. There is also an access door to the walk-in closet. The walk-in closet by itself for most women would be to die for. It’s twenty-five feet long, with all kinds of room to hang skirts, blouses, slacks, jeans, shoes, and has the most incredible arrangement of dresser drawers to store lingerie. And everything is lined with cedar for moth control. Once a year I have a timber specialist come in and lightly sand the cedar to bring new oil to the surface. When he does this to the closet, the whole house takes on the most wonderful cedar smell for weeks! We have no moths ever.

I went to the linen closet and got out our Egyptian cotton sheets. Liz and I quickly tore apart the bed and placed the soiled sheets into a hamper in the corner. We put the fresh sheets on the bed and pulled the comforter into place. There is a separate toilet room off the bathroom. I encouraged Liz to use it first. There’s a toilet and a bidet. I love the amenities of this house! She took about five min- utes and as she was using the facility I set out a new toothbrush for her, along with toothpaste, dental floss, and mouthwash. I heard the toilet flush and then she came out and washed her hands. We could not resist embracing and kissing and came just a short moment from rushing into the bedroom to make love one more time. I also had to use the toilet so we reluctantly parted. While attending to my needs I marveled at how wondrous and feminine I felt! We were falling into

the pattern I needed ... What will we be called? Was she my butch, and I her femme? I giggled. There was nothing butch about her at all! When I came back out, Liz wasn’t in the bathroom and I called her ...

“Darling, where are you?” “I’m tending the fire, Stacy. Just to make sure it stays uniform in its consistency and continues to warm the room.”

“Liz, could you do me a favor? The beautiful roses that you gave me, could you take them out of the corner and put them on the nightstand table by the bed? Those are the first flowers that anyone has given me since I can’t remember when, and I love them.” I took care of my dental hygiene and then came out into the bedroom.

The water had been running in the tub for a while and the bath salts and oil I had put in were generating a wonderful fragrance. The room positively exuded cheerfulness and warmth. I had never been in this bedroom when it was like this! The smell of the cedar fire was wonderful. My lover stood by the tub and removed her bathrobe. She set it on the clothing stand in the corner. I now had the opportunity to study her body from a distance.

“God, you are gorgeous, Liz. I love your figure, your face ... everything about you.” I walked across the room to remove my robe and hang it by hers. She held her arms open and I went to her. She held me. Once more the passionate kissing almost caused me to draw her to the bed.

“Baby, let’s bathe together and then make love all night ... There’s something I’d like to show you!”

“What?” I mused. She laughed. “You’re so eager!” “I’ve never felt this way before, Liz! You’re bringing feelings out of my heart long dormant I believe! This moment I don’t care if I ever have relations with Jim, or any other man, maybe ever again!”

“I know what you mean, Stacy. And I would encourage you to come out and declare for lesbianism if that’s what’s in your heart! Let’s find these things out together ... but bathe now!”

Kissing, we both giggled and went to the tub and got in. It was positively heavenly. Both of our cell phones were laying side by side

96 97

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

on a table by the tub. Before we even had a chance to share a kiss or admire the view out the back windows of the garden, the phone began to ring.

She slid to the little table across the tub and picked up the phone looking at the face. “It’s Sammy! I probably should take it?”

“Of course, Liz, he’s probably wondering if you’re okay. Are you?” And we both laughed.

“Never better, Stacy, but I probably shouldn’t tell Sammy that.” She giggled, and hit the send button on her phone. “Hey, Sammy! How are you?” She turned the speaker on, and a deep masculine voice responded.

“Hey, baby!” His voice was indeed resonant, happy, sexy ... “Hey yourself! I happen to be occupied right now!” “I got your message, how’s it going?” “It’s going well, Sammy. My new friend Stacy and I have had a wonderful evening so far. In fact, Sammy, it’s going so well that I’ve been invited to stay overnight. I’ll be back sometime later in the week end.”

“I’m on speaker, right?” “Yes, Sammy meet Stacy!” “Hi, Stacy, how are you and my sweetheart doing?” “Hi, Sammy. We’ve had a wonderful evening so far.” “That’s great! That’s what this was all about so that Liz could meet a new lover. How’s that progressing?”

Liz looked at me, and there was a question on her face. What it comes down to is I don’t know Liz very well and Sammy at all. I don’t know what the two of them deal with in their relationship. I didn’t feel I could say anything further, so I said nothing. I decided to leave it to Liz entirely as to how she wished to respond.

“Sammy, as I said, I expected Stacy to be a wonderful woman. And that’s exactly what she’s turned out to be. You’re still my boy- friend, so I don’t want you to worry about that. I know you much better than I know Stacy. But I’m beginning to know Stacy very well, and she and I are happy this moment. We’ve had a great evening so far. For the moment then Sammy, that’s all I’m prepared to say sim-

ply because Stacy doesn’t know you like I do, and she is shy. Is that okay, Sammy, that I say nothing more?”

“Of course Liz, you don’t owe me anything. We’ve known each other for several years, and at one point were thinking about mar- riage, that didn’t work out. And we both know that our agreement revolves around each of us being able to date other people. Both of us have known for some time that you are bisexual. I hope that you and Stacy are having a wonderful time, and if you are her first woman, that it is beyond anything for both of you.”

That was maybe the sweetest thing I’ve ever heard a man say. And I went to Liz now having drawn a little away and embraced and kissed her, caressing her body as she said, “Sammy, that’s a wonderful thing to say! Being here with Stacy right now, I can tell she’s pleased to. Sammy, can we leave it at this? I’ll be back in Salem sometime, Sunday.” As she said this, she looked at me and I shook my head. In the back of my mind, I was dreaming of taking a few days off and spending them with her. I wanted her suddenly, all to myself. And then I thought, That’s an amazingly selfish thought Stacy! I was aching for her and didn’t want to share her. I wanted her to feel the same about me.

“Of course, Liz. I’ve a long work day tomorrow and a date tomorrow night. I’ll look to see you at your place maybe Sunday evening?”

“That sounds great, Sammy! Have a wonderful weekend!” “You too, Liz! It’s been good to talk to you, Stacy! You have a wonderful new friend in Liz, and I hope you enjoy yourselves”.

“Thanks, Sammy! I enjoyed talking with you too. I hope we can meet in the future.” They both said goodbye and Liz hit the off button.

We had drawn away from each other, and she talked to Sammy. It was obvious to me that their relationship was closer than my rela- tionship was with Jim, and I had been married to Jim for ten years. She read something on my face and said, “Are you sad, Stacy?”

“No, not really. And with you, darling, I can’t remember being this happy in some time.” She drew me to her, and we nestled in each other’s arms as we enjoyed the warm water. The back windows

98 99

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

around the bathtub are arranged in such a way that as we soak and enjoy ourselves, we can look outward to an unobstructed view of the one acre Rose Garden. Tonight, the sky was completely clear, and we could easily see thousands of stars. The moon was just beginning to rise on the horizon, and it would be full.

“This is incredibly romantic, Liz. You, the fire, the bed arranged the way it is, I love it.”

“Stacy, the one thing you forgot to mention is you.” I kissed her for her sentiment, and we held each other enjoying the warm water. In a little while, we got out of the tub and helped each other dry our bodies with some big fluffy towels. Liz put more wood on the fire, and I went into the closet and got two silk dressing gowns. I gave one to Liz, and we each put them on. I went and got our drinks and led her to the big couch that sat before the French doors that open onto the veranda. We sat close by each other enjoying the cognac, and the companionship. We talked about anything and everything. I hadn’t even thought about what time it was until I heard the grand- father clock in the main hall chime twelve times. It was midnight.

“I have an idea, Stacy, and I would like to try something with you.”

“So far, darling, I’ve enjoyed everything we’ve done. I haven’t felt this wonderful in a long time. Liz, you lead and I’ll follow.” At that I saw visible change come over her. She rose pulling me to my feet. She is taller than I am, she’s probably five feet eight or nine inches, so she looks down at me. I enjoy this with her. She has a long body with a definite shape that is lovely. I probably weighed ten or fifteen pounds more than she does, she said numerous times tonight she loved my big boobs and round ass. And I know my waist is tight, so the contrast is a good one and most men and women, I think, find me attractive. She led me to the bed, gently turned me as she reached around and undid my robe. She drew it away from me, and I was nude once more. She held me from behind and gently, but master- fully caressed all the way from my boobs to my pussy. “This is what I need, Liz,” I murmured as I felt the thrill building. The bed was already turned down and she said to me, “Lay down on your back

please, Stacy, I’m going to show you a way that two women can make love in a traditional position. It’s called the tribade.”

I did exactly what Stacy asked me to do, I lay on my back, my arms reaching up to her, my legs slightly spread and drawn up a little. She lay beside me on the bed and then rolled on top of me. It was a wonderful feeling to have her laying on top of me and to embrace her in this fashion. I was conscious of every way that we were in contact with each other! The bath had made our flesh soft and silky ...

“What now, darling?” I murmured. She adjusted herself so that she was completely centered on me. I felt her breasts and nipples on mine, her lips just over mine, and our vaginas directly on top of each other, clitoris to clitoris. Since both of us trim our pubic hair into tiny little triangles, this was a very interesting effect, and one that would never have occurred to me.

“Now, darling, I’m going to begin to rub against your vagina and clitoris with mine. To get the proper friction, we need to embrace each other and to caress each other’s bodies, starting with our but- tocks. This will be our own precious form of sexual intercourse. Can we try it?”

“Baby, I’ll try anything with you!” She started rhythmically to gently thrust against me. She moved up and down and then side to side. As she did this, we caressed each other’s bodies and kissed passionately. Our tongues were everywhere over and in each other’s mouths! This was an unbelievable pleasure! I could never have conceived something like this! Admittedly, it took some time for us and experimentation to find the right movement, the right contact, all the time kissing passionately as she asked me how I felt ... and what movement was best for me. For the first time in my life I made an erotic request, a plea really, for my lover to do something to please me! But when she did what I asked, an undulat- ing up and down movement, I felt the subtle shift of the very center of my body! I lost my heart to her ... and prayed that she felt the same! When I climaxed, I gasped, moaned, and then started crying, as I swooned in ecstasy! In a semi-stupor in her arms, the ripples seemed to increase as the waters of my body flowed with the thrill

100 101

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

of love! She kissed me everywhere on my face saying my name over and over ...

I murmured, “I love you,” as the moment and the thrill caused me to faint away ...

Chapter 8

Sarah

“Anything Goes.”

What the hell? I thought. I entered the information, authorized the charge, got my mem- bership number, and entered Ask No Questions. One of the first things I saw was a dictionary icon. I went to this immediately and found a long list of preferences, tastes, perversions. All catering to pansexuality. Still it was very exciting to review it all in this manner. The more I read, the more confusing and yet stimulating the perversions mentioned here were to me. It was Walt Whitman, one of my favorite poets, who wrote, “I am large, I contain multitudes.” I picked the definition, that seemed particularly interesting, so I used my mouse to click on it to reach the “multitudes.” Everything was listed by state and then city, and I found Oregon and then Portland. Curiously, there was a whole new subdirectory listing. Scanning that quickly, I saw a listing that I was curious about. It certainly appealed to me, “Anything Goes.”

“Okay, why not,” I reasoned. “Anything Goes.” “This is a common problem to have on Ask No Questions, too many choices by the category. It can be confusing when you’re at cross purposes as to the erotic possibilities. We are so well covered that even some of the smaller communities across the US are represented here. This is a good category to have special interests in front of you.

103 102

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Anything Goes is just that, a site in our domain that lists only the most entertaining delights. This is for the true connoisseur, the gourmet, the epicure, the most adept and sensual, and the most erotic of all persons, men and women. These are the consenting adults in their capacities to excite, to offer, and to receive most fiery satisfaction. You are at the right place ... Enjoy!” Of course with my outlook, the thought of all this was most entertaining and delightful and how I chose to interpret. I would come to regret this decision ... but not for a long time.

I thought on this and said to myself, “What in the world?” There were many small postage-sized pictures so I decided to do a little surfing. I went to a small picture with a group of men in it and clicked it. The version of the picture now filled the screen except for a sentence in large script at the bottom. The picture was of eight men, all wearing blue jeans and no shirt. They all appeared to be in their mid-thirties and were well toned. Three of them were white, two were black, two looked to be Hispanic, and one looked Japanese. The sentence at the bottom read:

“Interested in being the only girl at the party?” Instantly, my mind was full of mischievous and lascivious images, all of me and eight men. My pussy was beginning to tingle. I moved the mouse down until the sentence was highlighted. It now became a title statement:

For the right woman, a dream come true. Eight professional men—doctors, lawyers, and busi- nessmen—want to spoil you with their complete attention to every part of your body, to every sensitive and delightful point of pleasuring you possess.

Every few months we get together for a party at the most expensive and secure place in town for a full night of the best food, drink, and course you! You, lovely lady, are the com- plete center of attention! There is a catch. We are all under forty years old but require you to be a cougar. That’s a somewhat outdated name for a

woman over forty. That is our main requirement other than being height and weight appropriate and in excellent physical condition, as in the word fit. We have no other requirements that we will discuss now.

If interested, send us an email through Ask No Questions. You will get a respectful, enter- taining reply for your trouble.

Yours, The Courtly Eight

Shaking with emotion I read and reread this posting several times. “The only girl at the party” seemed to say it all. And yet I had questions! If I responded and sought more information, where would it take me, and would I enjoy myself in the journey? There was only one way to find out!

Sexual disease as a possibility had been removed several years previously, with the invention, the testing, and the rushed approval by the FDA of Extirpate. It was the greatest wonder drug of all time. Extirpate not only ended the chance of all forms of sexual disease infecting anyone, but it prevented or cured many other diseases and illnesses at the same time. The economic implications of this were enormous. And the reactionary hedonism happened overnight. There was no longer any risk associated with any form of sexual expression. They found that Extirpate did diminish sexual desire in some people. But it was so simple, just one little pill that you take with a glass of juice. As far as desire was concerned, the same inventors of Extirpate developed, patented, tested, and got approval of Philtre. This proved to be the great sexual nirvana. A tremendous mood-enhancing drug, Philtre can be used to generate any good feeling including massive sexual arousal. It was the law that everyone take Extirpate. There were even infant doses for it that had to be renewed at twelve years of age and then the inoculation was good forever. I wasn’t concerned at all about disease or any other risk for that matter. Frankly, I felt so jaded at this point that I was willing to try almost anything.

104 105

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

As a matter of record, there was one other major consideration. That with the invention of both Extirpate and Philtre, that there would be an increase in the amount of sexual contact between adults and minors. So along with these two marvelous drugs, the over eigh- teen microchip was developed. Every adult, over eighteen, had this chip embedded as required by law. Minors did not have the chip. If there was contact between a minor and adult in any circumstance deemed inappropriate, the Morals Police, a bureau in the Department of Justice would intercede immediately. And they did. No one adult was willing to run the risk of an encounter of this magnitude. It was the only federal crime that was automatically punishable with five years in federal prison, no questions asked.

I decided to answer this posting from the Courtly Eight. I went to the reply icon and clicked on it. I started to type ...

Dear Courtly Eight:

I saw your ad and greatly admired the picture. I think I fit all your stated preferences, but do you fit mine? Tell me more, please, of the delights you have planned. Are you open to requests? And on spoiling me, I would like to know what this means. One more thing, how can we all be mutu- ally assured of satisfaction?

Otherwise, I am intrigued and fascinated with the possibilities ... How say you?

Inquisitive Cougar

I reread and thought on this for a few minutes. I went to the liquor cabinet and made myself a cosmo. I went back to my desk and sat. I sipped my drink, thinking. Absently, I caressed myself. I was daydreaming at night! I finished my drink and made another one. Once more I sat, took a sip, and pushed send. This was about to change my life ...

107 106

Chapter 9

Sarah

At first I checked my personal email several times a day. Then I got busy at the office so the frequency diminished. By the end of the sec- ond week, I was ready to write it off and chalk up my first experience on Ask No Questions as a disappointment.

One day it’d been particularly stressful at the office. I was feel- ing frustrated and tired. There had been too many days lately just like this one where nothing seemed to go right. It was toward the end of this day that I got a reply. I had noticed it earlier and hadn’t thought about it until I reread the heading and saw the word cougar buried in it. To say I was excited was understatement. Suddenly what had been a bad day took on an entirely different outlook. I decided that as interested as I was in reading the reply, I would wait until I got home to read it. That way I could make myself a cosmo and enjoy the response. The thought did occur to me that the response might not be what I wanted. I wanted to keep an open mind however.

Hiram was out for the night, so I was home alone, and I put on some Vivaldi. I made myself the Cosmo, went to my desk, to the strains of the peaceful music. I sat, took a sip of my drink, and sighed. I opened the response and read while sipping my drink:

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Dear Inquisitive Cougar,

I’m sorry for the delay in writing back. I have been out of town and just returned. The Courtly Eight haven’t been able to plan a party of late, all of us are busy with families and professions. Also, we haven’t received any replies other than yours that were interesting enough to warrant a positive response. We share the responsibility in replying and it’s my turn. My name is Doug, and I’m a physician.

The tradition of the “only girl at the party” started for all of us when we were frat brothers in college. We always chose a woman of cougar age for several reasons; we found women at this age highly responsive and erotically motivated, mostly uninhibited, and free of risk of disease for the most part.

Cougar, we will treat you like a queen! We will shower you with jewels, French lingerie, del- icacies, and fine wines and liquors. You will have a maid for the night, and she will attend to you in any and every way you can think of. Most impor- tantly, you will have the attention of eight very aroused men who slowly, and with great pleasure, will take you ever higher in erotic delight! Give us a chance to raise your erotic consciousness! It’s been a pleasure to respond to you.

Yours, Doug

By the time I got done reading, my breathing had taken on an excited edge that I had not experienced in some time. I finished my drink and reached beneath my dress, pushing my panties aside. I began to stroke my clitoris, which is rather prominent and gives me

very stiff hard-ons. I can almost stroke it like a one-inch penis. And that’s exactly what I did! My orgasm was very satisfying. And now I got down to business ...

Okay Doug,

I’ll be at the piano bar at the Benson hotel this Friday night at 6:00 PM. I will have a single red rose at my table. That is how you’ll know it’s me. If you can’t make it, the eight of you, surely one can. I think it’s time to meet and talk.

Yours, Sarah.

PS. I just masturbated after reading what you wrote in reply.

There’s no point in describing the balance of my week. I was in another world. Most everyone on the office staff was surprised that I was so relaxed. What kept me relaxed was the occasional drink and masturbation session.

Simon Benson built this hotel in Portland around the turn of the last century ago. He was a timber baron, among other things, some say he stole the rest! He built Benson Polytechnic high school in Portland, too. This is a grand hotel, in my opinion, the best in the city. The piano bar is in the lobby. It’s small, intimate, and if I ask, they keep a table for me. I’m that good a customer with my own clients. There I sat. I had picked the most elegant business suit that I own, I’d taken a day to get my nails and hair done to. If nothing else, maybe someone will hit on me tonight! I ordered a Cosmo and waited. The red rose was in a prominent place, and I had the best table in the bar.

Time passed and I was on my second drink. I looked out the window onto Broadway ...

“Sarah”?

108 109

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

The tall, elegant-looking man was standing before me. “Doug?” He extended his hand, and I took it. He held my hand for a moment searching my face, eyes, and my open décolleté. I felt a twinge in my loins. I had not expected such an attractive man.

“I’m sorry, Sarah, for being late. I was delayed at the office, and I discovered I had no phone number for you! Please forgive me! May I sit?”

“Of course, Doug! And I understand that being a physician can be demanding.”

“Yes, thank you for understanding.” The server came, a very attractive young black woman. She had a brilliant smile and said, “Can I get you something?”

“Yes, Cutty, rocks.” “Yes, sir, coming right up!” “How much time do we have, Sarah? Can I buy you dinner?” “Are you on call?” I asked. “No!” He laughed. “I have coverage tonight!” He had a good laugh! And he was self-deprecating, I liked him immediately. But he was so good-looking and I thought, What in the hell did I ever find in Tommy that was attractive? He had salt-and- pepper black hair, cut stylishly short; he was tanned so he had been in a sun-filled vacation spot recently. His suit was navy blue, dou- ble-breasted, with a faint chalk stripe. I could see the definite form of a man who works out below his suit. I thought to myself, I would love to fuck this one!

“I think I would enjoy dinner very much, Doug!” The waiter brought his drink. Doug turned to me and sug- gested, “The London Grill?”

“That sounds lovely,” I responded. He asked the waiter, “Can you set us up downstairs?” “Of course, sir! Why don’t I take your drinks? I’ll meet you both downstairs in five minutes.” “Sounds great! Sarah?” Doug got up and extended me his arm helping me to my feet. I was beginning to feel like the royalty described in their post. This was

growing more exciting by the moment. I am not a tall woman, and he was well over six feet tall. I looked up, and he said to me, “Seeing you standing now, Sarah, I can see how beautiful you truly are.”

“Thank you, Doug. I find you very attractive also.” “Thank you, Sarah. Why don’t we walk downstairs and get seated?”

We took the elevator to the bottom floor and walked directly into the London Bar and Grill. Our wait person was at the bar, and she came directly to us and led us to the table, that was well appointed in the back of the restaurant. We sat in the booth, close to each other. The drinks sat in front of us. She extended to us menus, and we took them. Doug sat his down and taking his lead, I did too.

“Can I order for us Sarah?” “I would be pleased with that. I take it then that you are famil- iar with this restaurant?”

“Yes, my partners and I meet here on a quarterly basis to discuss matters related to our medical practice. They make a butterfly steak meal that is wonderful! And it’s almost too much for even two people to eat! How does that sound, Sarah?”

“That sounds good. May I request medium please?” Our wait person came back, and he ordered the butterfly steak prepared exactly the way I requested. He also ordered their famous Caesar salad. She suggested a new wine that they had gotten in, and he looked to me and I shook my head yes! She hurried off to place an order.

“In watching you walk ahead of me, Sarah, I had to admit sig- nificant attraction to how you carry yourself, how you walk in the elegance of your figure. What prompted you to answer our ad in Ask No Questions?”

“Curiosity mostly. It wasn’t hard to read between the lines, and I was motivated, let’s say. I wanted to learn more and being there in the first place was a bit of an accident. Now that I’ve met you Doug I’d call it serendipitous! The post sounded thrilling, and in general I could imagine what was behind it. I’m hoping to get specifics from you.”

110 111

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“As with everything else, Sarah, there’s a story behind this. In this case it goes back many years to when my friends and I were in undergraduate school.”

His smile was incredible. His teeth were as white as pearls and seemed to brighten up the low lighting atmosphere. It was then that our server brought the wine. Like a true connoisseur, he made a show of her wine ritual! She then poured me a full glass and then him. He proposed a toast after she left.

“To the only girl! “To the only girl,” I murmured in response. We touched our glasses gently and then drank; the wine was incredible!

“Very good! Thank you, Doug!” “My pleasure, Sarah.” I smiled a “come hither” smile and said, “Please continue!” “So we were all college buddies. Frat brothers, we graduated high in our respective classes and went on to various graduate schools. I’m the oldest, I’m thirty-seven years old. I’ve been in medical practice as an internist for the last seven years. As our post said, we’re all pro- fessionals. We are best friends, and our wives and us do many things together exclusively.”

“I’m with you so far, so how did your little club form?” He chuckled and said, “One holiday weekend, it was a Friday night, the eight of us sat around with nothing to do. We hadn’t planned on going home, and our studies were pretty much done for the upcoming week. Our house mother was an incredibly beautiful woman forty-five years of age. None of us thought about her in terms of what her outside life was like. Anyway, we were thinking about what to do for the weekend. And she came in having heard us and said that she was facing the same dilemma.” She had a terry cloth robe on as though she had just taken a shower. She was a very pleas- ant woman, and it was clear she truly enjoyed her job. We all had the impression that she didn’t need the money. It paid well, and she had great quarters there at the frat house.

She said, “I’m divorced and my children are grown and gone. There’s just me, and as you all know I have the big apartment on the main floor in the back. I enjoy being house mother and have done it

at several colleges in the last ten years. One of the reasons that I enjoy being around young men is their sex drive. It comes quite close to matching mine. And I’m wondering, since we largely have the house to ourselves this weekend if you all would like to play a little game with me.

“As she spoke this, Sarah, we were all looking amongst ourselves with tremendous surprise on our faces. She continued, ‘I call this game the “only girl at the party.” And that’s what we do all weekend, party. Are you guys game, and can go with the flow, or have I made a mistake in telling you all this? If we party, or if we don’t, I trust your discretion to keep this among the nine of us, how does that sound?’

“To say the least we were all amazed. Being the boldest of the guys, I asked if she could be more specific as to what she meant, so she stood. She undid the tie and dropped the rope to the floor. She stood before us in her lingerie, and she was gorgeous. You could have heard a pin drop, as astonished as we were! She was breathtaking! Huge boobs, tight waist, long and muscular legs. She was something else! To this day, Sarah, there has never been a past memory that compared to that moment for me. The eight of us spent all weekend with her, ravishing her in various ways. We had the time of our lives, and so did she it seemed. We kept her going for two days, and her appetites were unrelenting! She was still going when we had to knock off Sunday afternoon before the rest of the guys returned from their holiday! Reluctantly, we stopped, and she was the most regretful of all of us!

As I listened intently, I watched his face as he relived an obvi- ously thrilling experience, and I was captivated!

“Did you and your frat brothers do this often with her?” “All the way through college. She was independently wealthy, and she could afford to take all of us off campus for parties with the only girl. The frat house often was full up, so we didn’t repeat our performance there. On occasion, though, several of us would go to her room after hours and play games with her. She wasn’t interested with romance at all ... the sex alone was her outlet, and she was always ready for that! I have never seen another woman with a greater appetite and imagination.”

112 113

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Can you tell me more?” I was hoping that the expression of my face, and how thick my voice was becoming wouldn’t give me away ... I was getting very aroused after all! I felt a blush forming and traveling upwards from my breasts ...

“Into this, aren’t you, Sarah?” “Yes ... please go on!” It was that moment that our meal came, so he paused as we were served, family style. This is the top steak and salad in town! She poured more wine. And said, “Will there be anything else?” He looked at me, and I said, “This is wonderful!” “Well then, we’ve heard the lady. This is a marvelous meal!” “Good! Then I’ll leave you both to enjoy it!” And she walked off. He looked around the room. There were couples there enjoying their meals. The conversation was low. We were seated at what had to be the best table for privacy. He clearly was enjoying this as much as I was! This was the first time he touched me! It was on my arm and a seemingly inadvertent touch on the side of my breast was exciting! I consider my breasts to be a source of pleasure! They are large ... and firm still and are a focus point for me and my lovers over the years! My nipples are rosy pink and are easily aroused! This moment they were as hard as cherries! And my clit, and pussy ...

“She enjoyed playing at rape, bondage, and strip poker! She was a wonderful screw, and she loved oral sex! She could go on most of the night!”

As he spoke, I was mesmerized and couldn’t eat. “Perhaps we should eat while dinner is still warm?” he asked. “Yes,” I responded, “of course.” And we started into eating, silent for a few moments.

He spoke, “So then, Sarah, it started entirely one way, it is now become something else, still though with the thrill attendant to what we first experienced.”

I sat now in rapt attention, picking in my dinner. He contin- ued to eat his steak and enjoy the salad. Regardless of the topic, I would’ve been very interested in this man.

“How so ... different? Is that the correct word to use?”

“Yes, it deepened in purpose completely. It was all about us in the beginning, and that was a sign of our immaturity. Instead, now, is all about the woman that we choose for the only girl. Her pleasure, and delight, is our central focus. You might think that with a group of young men, that would not be the case. But it is.”

His eyes, in this light, were blue-gray? They were boring into mine. He saw that I had given him my full attention and interest. I thought I would ask, “And your wives?”

“Yes, I guess I should tell you. They allow us this ritual from college. That is what it has become Sarah, a ritual. There has never been any discussion regarding faithfulness per se. Instead, once our wives understood our thrill, it became their thrill. And as the only girl has become more ritualized, they have become far more interested in what we’re doing. Unfortunately, the three women that we have tried to introduce to the ritual of the only girl haven’t worked out.

“It’s been for several reasons. All three weren’t that much older than us, early forties. Technically, they met the requirements of the cougar, but they truly weren’t into role-playing as much as they thought. Curiously, it was my wife, Jill, who clearly stated this. One of the reasons that she agreed that she would have no objection to the only girl was my promise that I would include her in the intimacy. She had a role to play, and she got to know the three women well. And she made it clear to me ultimately that she didn’t think they would work out. Jill believes we need a very special woman, who is pansexual.

“We weren’t willing to give up in our search. We placed an ad in Ask No Questions, and ultimately yours was the response we settled on. So, here we are, Sarah, what do you think so far?”

What did I think? That I have never been so thrilled at a possi- bility having to do with sex in my entire life.

“I am a very sensual person, Doug. Since you have talked about college experiences, I will do the same. When I got to the univer- sity, I went wild. I enjoyed men and women with equal abandon. I have been married almost twenty-five years. The thrill of my mar- riage left a long time ago, if there ever was a thrill. The last ten years, I have been unfaithful to my husband with younger men repeat-

114 115

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

edly. Curiously, I haven’t included women in the equation. I am very attracted to them, so I guess you could say in the past, I have been a devoted bisexual. I miss the diversity that I allowed myself at a much younger age. What you’re now describing to me seems utterly fascinating and something I would kick myself over if I missed out on it. Pansexuality? You bet! That describes me, my dreams, and my longings better than any other word! How do we proceed, Doug?”

As utterly fantastic as it seemed, I found myself needing a release now.

As if timing, couldn’t be better, I felt his hand just above my knee under the table. I almost swooned. I closed my eyes, I almost couldn’t stand it! His warm hand moved a little higher over my thigh, now I began to blush. I looked anxiously around the room, the flush on my body deepening! Strange, but there seemed to be more cou- ples now at other tables ... were they studying us? Part of me wanted just that as his hand inched higher to my ...

“I think what I hear you saying, Sarah, is that your sexual need is great and goes unfilled. Are you ready to hear more of what I have to say?”

I was dizzy with desire. “Yes,” I managed to get out. “What has become ritual for us and our wives is to play ‘the only girl at the party’ over a weekend. We have a special place that we own that has taken the place of the frat house at a university. We seek to bring our ‘house mother’ so to speak, to the highest level of phys- ical, emotional, and intellectual consciousness in ritual of feminine needs addressed, resolved, and satisfied. This concentration of energy only allows us to perform this ritual every six weeks or so. There’s a lot of planning involved, as well as preparation. We want her to be utterly and completely overwhelmed with what we do. How old are you, Sarah, and what is your physical shape?”

“I’m fifty-two, and in the best shape of my life! Am I too old?” “No, actually you’re perfect!” He had been working his hand up my skirt the whole time, and he was now to my panties! I closed my eyes, and I leaned against his shoulder.

I whispered, “Can we get a room here?”

“No, Sarah, that’s against the rules. It’s either all of us, at least the first time, or none of us. What I can do is this ...”

He gently moved his fingers underneath my wet panties. And incredibly he began to provide me with delicious relief! He was very skilled at stroking my clitoris, and then working his fingers inside of my vagina. He caressed my G-spot! As I enjoyed evermore his atten- tions, I whispered his name ...

“I want to fuck. Must we do this?” As he continued to caress me, I was now close, very close. Then I fell over the edge ...

I was surprised at how intense my orgasm was! And what added to the thrill was how vulnerable and exposed it made me feel! Here was a man I had just met, and he was playing masterfully every string on my erotic violin!

I felt the undulations for some time ... and then I wanted to do something for him.

“Thank you, Doug, that was wholly unexpected ... but marvel- ous nonetheless. I was weak with desire and had no will to stop you.” “Poor, darling, you were all hot and bothered and in need of release!”

“Yes,” I murmured. I sat close to him, leaning on him, my arm over his shoulder to support myself. Weary for a moment, I closed my eyes, still feeling that orgasm, the twitching still vibrant ...

“May I join you two?” Completely unexpected, the voice was sultry and low. I opened my eyes and looked up. In front of our table stood a tall redheaded woman in a gorgeous cream-colored gown.

“Do you mind, Sarah? I’d like to introduce to you my wife, Jill.” This was the shock of the night ... so far. More was to come ...

116 117

ASK NO QUESTIONS

118

Third, that she wanted women to write her to, which suggests she considers them desirable also. She was of prime interest because I had received a go-ahead from HINN program director Sam Harvey to Chapter 10

proceed on the piece regarding swinging as a lifestyle!

“Good subject!” Sam had said, “Just don’t get too involved in the homework with ol’ Herb ... On second thought, let’s you and I do some homework together!”

“Now, Ashley, get the hell out of my office. Be sure to write Ashley

when you find work!” He laughed his hysterical laughter. “Oh, and how is that nudist thing going? Loved watching you on camera baby, along with millions of other viewers. I told you your hot little Latina body would get ’em! How about lifting that short little skirt of yours and give me a free view?” If you’re writing, it’s because you like the view.

I stood there in his office, my mouth wide open as he was Admit to it. If so, and I’m sure you do, imagine

approving my proposal, as he repeatedly insulted me! I said before, the view without the G string!

it’s too late to look for the fine print in my contract. He never ever I’m a thirty-eight-year-old woman of enfran-

says enough to get a good harassment suit going! Today’s liberal out- chisement, who is generous with her favors. And

look makes it almost impossible to sue the bastard! I want to meet you! Male or female I enjoy both

I left his office angry and upset! And slammed the door on the equally, and I want to share my favors with you!

way out! I was now sitting in my favorite coffee shop, and I sipped I am married to someone who enjoys and sup-

at my cup of coffee with my legs crossed under the table. I wore one ports the liberties that I take. So if you are male

of my favorite skirts; it rides up my thighs so nicely. Joe college hunk or female and into exhibitionism or sightseeing,

was looking at me, but when I looked back toward him, he buried do write! Pictures get a same-day reply!

his face in his newspaper. Eugene is a sports town of course, with the University of Oregon Ducks, high profile everywhere. He was read- Ta ta!

ing the sports section of the Eugene Register Guard, which has been Laura

the local newspaper since the very beginning!

Nice-looking young man, I thought. Let’s give him an even greater I sat in front of my notebook computer in my favorite coffee shop.

thrill! Since earlier today, I had revisited this site many times. I had scanned

I smiled at him and he blushed! And I shifted on my seat to give posts from people who claimed to live in the Eugene area.

him a nice view of my thighs! Good enough, I thought. It was this ad, the first one, that I set-

Looking back to my computer screen, I put my cup down and tled on answering. There were three reasons:

made as if I was further changing my position in the seat. Lots of First, she seemed to swing both ways. She enjoyed exposing

creamy Latina thigh now; I smiled to myself, and I saw Joe College her charms, and that she engaged in sex to please herself and her

and half a dozen other guys ogling me. I shifted in my seat once more husband. Second, that she, and maybe her husband, were swingers.

119

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

to allow a shot of my panties, and then got down to the business at hand.

Thoughtful, I began to type a reply ...

You’re right! I would like you without the G string, in fact, this moment my eyes are closed and I can see it! I saw your ad and have delighted myself for several days, reading and rereading it. In your description, you forgot the words ‘free spirit’! Which fills my mind with possibilities! Oh, and I’m forty-two.

It looks and sounds like you’re living the life I might like to! I would love to learn about cre- ative exposure and seeing the sights. You’re on! I decided to write you, and I’ve attached a photo.

Charmed, Ashley

The photo I attached was one from Cascade Exposed. It was a great shot of my body and black curly hair, but not my face. This moment I still wanted privacy. I spent the next hour working on my storyboards for my piece on swinging. Then I heard the telltale bell of a new email! It was a response to my email from earlier! It read:

Hi Ashley!

“Thanks for taking the time to write me! I loved your photo! It made me cream my jeans! This moment I’m not wearing jeans at all but rather a very short skirt and tiny panties. A good-looking guy followed me today, and I gave him several choice views!

Anyway, I just got home a few minutes ago, and I thought I’d crank the computer up and see what is happening! That’s when I found your

reply! Ash, let me tell you a little of what is what. My hubby is wealthy ... but retired from doing anything productive! He’s well on in years and he cares about two things, playing golf with his buddies all over the world and watching me play with my buddies! Ash, you want to be my buddy? I am picking it up that you are new to this game? You leave me with that impression. Never fear, Laura’s here to teach you “creative exposure.” I do like your thinking! I would also like to show you “sightseeing” the way my hubby likes it. I have attached to this email a photo of me look- ing over my shoulder at the camera and bent over without the panties! I also have attached my phone number. Why don’t you think about my reply and my picture? If interested, give me a call!

Charmed right back at you, Laura

By now the coffee shop was empty. I thought about this reply and the gorgeous picture. She was blonde with big blue eyes. I saw enough to see that she wore a tiny blouse and that her cleavage was about busting out of it. She also wore a tiny skirt and no panties. She was either shaved or waxed, the way her pussy looked was very inviting and arousing! She wore stockings with sexy tight ribbons midthigh. They were black and the offset against white skin that was gorgeous! I immediately felt a weakness inside. Spontaneously, I picked up my phone and dialed the number shown on the attach- ment! It rang, and my heart was in my throat ...

“Hello?” The voice was very sweet and feminine ... “Laura?” “Yes! Who’s this?” “Hi, Laura! This is Ashley! I just got your email and reply to mine!”

120 121

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Ashley! Wow, I love this communications stuff! I don’t know how it all works, but it works great! I’m so excited to be talking to you!”

“Me too, Laura, it sounds like you had a good day!” “Ash, let me tell you! I always have a good day! When I’m wear- ing one of my little ensembles, it’s always a day to be titillated and thrilled!”

“That sounds exciting, Laura. You could teach me a lot, I think!” “Well, I’m sure I don’t have to teach you very much! You cer- tainly have the bare essentials! Cute body, Ashe, that’s 99.99% of it right there! Are you a nudist?”

“Yes! I belong to Cascade Exposed!” “I thought I recognized you! You’re Ashley Wilcox, the HINN broadcast journalist, right? I remember your piece on nudism in the convention earlier this year at the club! I admit that I haven’t watched the Internet news services too much, but since then, Ashley, I’ve watched you every chance I get! You know you are a genuine celebrity now! That piece you did for several days was a real kick, and I thought it was unique. Apparently, so did your audience, which I understand numbered in the millions! I am jealous!”

“Thanks, Laura! There was a huge response, especially relat- ing to the broadcasts on the second and third day when word got around. The requests for downloads has been many times greater than any other report I’ve done! Which is of course a mixed blessing as most successful things are!”

“I love your piece, and I enjoy the club every chance I get! I love public nudity, and I get my share of attention!”

“So can you fill me in a little bit, about what I wrote you on?” “Part of it, Ash, is to have a few haunts where you are known and allowed to be yourself, while being protected at the same time. Some of the guys and gals at those haunts, who allow me to be me, are the same lovers I fuck at home while Frank gets his jollies off. It’s a kind of symbiosis. You watch me, I fuck you! Does that make sense?” We were both laughing at her boldness! What have I been missing?

“You know one thing, Ashley, I don’t have?”

“What, Laura?” “I don’t have a good gal buddy ... a true friend.” “It just hit me, Laura. I don’t either.” In fact, I know lots of people, but I have no friends, and my hus- band is not my friend. In fact, this moment he wasn’t a romantic attach- ment either. It occurred to me, that if he had been effective at either one, I wouldn’t be having this conversation right now Laura.

“Well then, Ash, we have to fix that. Are you up for a cup of coffee?”

“Sure ...” “Where are you right now?” “You know the local coffee shop across the street from the Chevy dealership?”

“The one with the big coffee cup in the window, claiming ‘Eugene’s Best’?” “Yes!” “I’ll be there in ten minutes!” “What do you prefer as a coffee drink, Laura?” “Double tall latte, no foam, skinny ...” “The place is starting to fill up again, Laura, so I will get you your drink and get a table in the very back. There’s a little display here selling red roses. I’ll buy one and put it on the table. That way you’ll know it’s me!”

“I’ll be on my way, Ash, in five minutes! It takes me about ten minutes to get where you’re at from my house. I look forward to meeting you in person!”

“Me too, Laura! See you soon, bye!” “Ta-ta!” she exclaimed, and the line was dead. The coffee shop was starting to fill up with people. I walked to the front counter and put in our coffee drink order to an attractive young girl, a barista who had red and green hair and some rather attractive tattoos. She filled a tray with our coffee drink order and a beautiful red rose in a holder. I carried the tray and my wallet back to the corner table that provided more intimacy. I set the coffee drinks and the rose down on the table and walked back to the front placing

122 123

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

the tray on the receiving counter. I walked back to the table, sat, and waited for Laura to arrive.

I was now highly anticipating her arrival. It had been some time since I had contemplated anything of an adventurous nature, that is, anything remotely like this! Ten minutes passed and on a sudden urge, I got up, took my purse, and went to the restroom to touch up my makeup and to spritz with my perfume and then breath spray. I walked back out, my high heels clicking on the tile floor.

A jewel of woman sat at the table I picked, and she held the rose in an exquisite hand. I was ready for adventure, I just didn’t know how much promise (and hazard!) there truly was in becoming Laura’s friend ...

125 124

Chapter 11

Ashley

“Laura,” I said softly, extending my hand. I sat next to her as we still held hands. Then she reached out and embraced me, and we kissed each other softly on the cheek. The smell of her perfume was marvel- ous! And her sexy beauty was most evident. She was a natural blonde, with blonde hair and eyebrows. She obviously was a sun worshiper because her tan was even darker than mine. Her eyes were a deep satisfying shade of sky-blue, almond shaped, and huge! Her lips were quite full, but there was no evidence of Botox, and she wore scarlet lipstick. And other than a little eye makeup, the color of her face was completely natural. All and all an incredibly beautiful woman!

“Ashley! What a pleasure to meet you! You are even more beau- tiful in person than on the Internet! Often that’s not the case! But for you, though you look young on television, you look even younger in person! The reason I’m late is because I scanned the first portion of your broadcast from Cascade Exposed to reacquaint myself with you!”

Her hand now dropped to my knee caressing me. The contact was electric!

I couldn’t help myself, my eyes fell downward, momentarily embarrassed. She then caressed me more deliciously. I’m not used to such forward treatment. In fact, I’m not used to any treatment of this kind at all, especially from Herb! And yet here was a woman, that I

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

barely knew, being forward without even knowing how I would take it. I looked nervously around the room, no one had noticed, yet ...

“Thank you, Laura, I don’t quite know what to say. But I’m glad that you find me appealing. I had feared that I would never be able to live that appearance down. I’ve been a broadcast journalist for more than twenty years, and I want people to take me seriously.”

“Well, if it means anything to you, Ashley, the fact is that it was a very daring thing to do! I could see it going one of two ways, either people take you seriously because you did a good job of reporting, or less seriously putting yourself fully on display and at the same time for acting as a professional broadcast journalist! I thought it was great, the way you pulled it off! But I’ll bet it will be a while before people let go of the image of you in the nude, doing a great broad- cast! What I’m saying is that the image, rather than the broadcast content itself is what will last in people’s minds I believe!”

She picked up the rose and smelled it, “I love roses, and in par- ticular, red roses.”

“I was impressed with it too. It’s as close to perfect as I’ve seen in a rose some time. You have a lot in common with that rose Laura, it’s yours ...”

She looked at me, her eyes moist, and she set it down. She then embraced me and whispered in my ear, “I think, Ashley, we’re going to be wonderful friends. Nothing could please me more ...”

For a moment I was without words. “I can’t tell you, Ashley, how many times I’ve written or been written to, and subsequently meeting people under circumstances like these and wound up disappointed! This is not one of those times! You’re gorgeous, Ashley, but your dress isn’t short enough!”

“Short enough?” I murmured; it dropped to midthigh. She then giggled, stood, and did a little pirouette! Her skirt was white with a red belt and red high heels, at least three inches ... Her skirt stopped close to the top of her thighs, and as she turned, the very bottom of her butt cheeks peeking out! She wore tiny red pant- ies, and all eyes in the back area were on her. She bent slightly but was completely delicious! It was evident she had an all over tan, there

was no bikini line across her buttocks. The flesh looked as smooth and soft as silk.

“I see what you mean.” I laughed. She smiled completely unselfconsciously and clearly enjoying the attention! Then she sat down and moved even closer to me.

“You see, Ash, to live the life, the true life of constant erotic thrill, you must always be in character. You never know where your next thrilling encounter is going to come from!” “Has it always been this way for you?” “Well, yes and no. Yes, since I have given myself the freedom to live the enfranchised life. No because prior to that, I was inhibited. My desire at times wasn’t at fever pitch because of work pressures and life in general. That of course had an impact on my outlook. Not anymore.”

“A fever pitch for what, Laura?” “Free expression, reconciliation to the depth of my own feel- ings, that ultimately it was okay to live my life by my own definitions of living, life, and happiness.

“My first threesome, me and two men, and how that came about as example. Up to that point it was the most entertaining sex act that I had ever participated in. They took turns fucking me every which way one day! I was hooked! It instilled in me a settlement, a decision within myself, to never look back, always seek true passion in all I did from there on out. It was related to personal choice, career, personal lifestyle, or marvelous sex. Since then, Ashley, I have had amazing success in all areas. The last one, sex, has been everything and anything me! I can’t get enough! What’s more, I don’t have to settle for less sex and erotic fulfillment!”

“I’m envious of what you describe, Laura.” “Don’t be, Ash! Just let yourself go and find your sexual and sensual bliss! I have, and it has done wonders for me.” “How long has it been this way for you, Laura?” “Ever since I turned thirty. It was then that I discovered free expression, reconciliation to the depth of my own erotic feelings, that ultimately it was okay to live my life by my own definitions of living, life, and happiness. As I’ve said, my husband, Frank, who is

126 127

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

wealthy, stopped working years ago. I married him when I was twen- ty-eight. To that point I pretty much hustled my buns working for an accounting firm. He was one of our clients, and he became quite attached to me, looking for ways to come into our office, and nobody loves to hang out with their accountant! Completely boring ...!”

She made a motion to stick her finger down her throat as if to throw up! We both laughed, it was a humorous moment. She’s right, the last person in the world that I want to spend any time with is my accountant. She’s a good CPA at tax time, but that’s about it. In ten years I don’t think I’ve even shared a cup coffee with her!

“What I mean is, the only news I ever had for him was how much he owed in taxes. For a man as rich as Frank, always owes a lot, and it’s always bad news. But he would take the news I gave him, smile like it was a great pleasure to hear it, while he couldn’t get enough of staring at my tits!

“It occurred to me then that the thing I fantasized on the most was what I was most adept at! Not accounting, but flirting! And my greatest assets? My legs, ass, tits, and pussy! It also helped a good deal to be a natural blue-eyed blonde with a face that caused pleasure for men and women to see! He was sixty-five then, and he asked me to marry him. In the beginning the sex was okay, not great, and he doted on me while I was fond of him. He never made pretense at all that ours was to be the love affair of the century. There is no prenup agreement. Why in the world would I want to be divorced from the source of the golden eggs and a lot of fun?

“As I’ve said before, Ashley, he loves two things: his golfing bud- dies and then hearing about and watching me in action! He no lon- ger desires the real thing. He just lives to listen and watch, and he gets off twice or three times a month. For me, Ash, it’s perfect! For him, he claims it’s perfect too!

“Frank has men and women that I have contacted who he prefers to watch me be entertained with! These are the lovers who are distinguished in one way or another. With them, performing is heaven for me, by that I mean that they get off, I get off, and Frank gets off too.”

“Performing?”

“I have boyfriends and girlfriends, and we do some pretty kinky things that pleases everyone! That’s the key, Ash, something for everyone!”

“For example,” and she looked around and then continued, “I’ll tell Frank how I met you and then ...” She thrust her hand under the table up my dress and tickled outside of my panties over my pussy!

“Wow!” I exclaimed. I arched, completely caught by surprise. People turned and looked. I turned bright red, and she laughed uproariously!

“Oh goodness,” I sighed ... embarrassed. She kissed her fingers. “You soaked right through your panties, Ash! And your fragrance is marvelous! You’re aroused ... aren’t you?” I was aroused and soaking wet! I was so deep into her story, listening, imagining, drawn to her flirtation with me that I hadn’t even noticed how open and wet I was!

“You’re dangerous,” I murmured, looking around, feeling an intense flush over my body.

“Indeed I am, Ashley. So are you!” “How so?” I wanted to hear what she had to say. “Because you are stunning and irresistible. I believe you and I could have great fun together!”

I blushed again, deeper than before. I have never known anyone like Laura!

“Thank you,” I whispered. “You know”—she toyed with my hand—“I like both men and women, but men most I think. You could change my mind on that one ... Just with you though, Ashley,” she whispered. Her hand was on my knee again.

What can I say back? It’s true I had never known anyone like her, so how about the truth?

“We just met each other, but it does seem we have been friends for some time. There are a lot of things I want to say, that somehow I feel like I have already said to you, but how could that be? Clearly I haven’t. That’s strange, it’s almost as if we were friends, and we already know about each other’s deepest desires.” As I spoke, I looked around the room nervously. We were truly in the back of the coffee

128 129

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

shop, and as such were isolated. She began to softly stroke my leg. I was certain that if anyone was looking, they would see her touching me! That made her attention even more exciting! I closed my eyes, and imagined ...

“I have not been completely honest with you, Laura. I have led you on a little that I was ignorant of certain terms.”

“Oh?” she said, still flirting with me ... “Before I even performed some research on swinging, I surfed on the Internet and came to the website Ask No Questions where you also placed your ads, quite by accident. That is where I came across the terms exhibition and sightseeing where I saw your ad in both places. My reaction to both, was immediate ...”

“As in ...” “Masturbation. I masturbated, Laura, as I looked at your pic- tures of the two ads.”

“Did you orgasm?” And she giggled. Her hand now on the very inside of my thigh brought me close to a melting sensation! My feelings were so intense for this beautiful woman that I was almost swooning. “Yes,” I whispered.

“Good, darling, I’m glad. Music to my ears!” Her facial expres- sion was now as close to wanton as I’d seen on a woman. “Right this moment, Ashley, I’m thinking about watching the video feed of your first broadcast from Cascade Exposed. I’m thinking about how you would like for the two us to play around a little bit.” She leaned very close, her breasts about to cascade out of her red silk blouse, and whispered, “Oh, baby, I got to get you into my bed ...”

“Possible, Laura, entirely possible,” I whispered, my voice shak- ing with emotion. I felt close to fainting. “I need to tell you the rest of it because I have been deceptive. I told you all of that, to tell you this. I did love your ad and picture, but I contacted you for two rea- sons: because I think you touched me deeply, and because I made a proposal, to do a piece over several nights on swinging for HINN. The subject would be swinging as a choice in lifestyle. The deeper questions being the effects of Extirpate and Philtre on couples who do swing, and men and women who behave with pansexual abandon otherwise. My idea was to research this as a broadcast journalist, and

it hit me that you would be the perfect woman to interview and guide me. After what I’ve told you, Laura, do you think you could be a help to me?”

“I think Ashley, that you’ve come to the one person in Eugene that could be a big help to you. I am thirty-eight years old, I’ve been married to Frank for ten years. And over that ten years, I have tried and performed about every act of erotic satisfaction and pleasure that I think there is, with just a few exceptions. I don’t do animals, and I don’t do children. But that’s about where I draw the line, although it is a hard and fast line. Pansexual? I think that describes me!

“The fact is that in spite of certain things that the government has cracked down on, there has never been a period of time in our nation’s history that was more hedonistic. And I think I have a unique perspective on that. Ashley, what you are looking for, a consultant or subject?”

That was a good question, and one that I had to think about. “What about, Laura?” “From the standpoint of consultant, I can certainly help you get oriented to the swinging and erotic sensation-driven community. There is a high amount of drama connected to what I do, that’s based on dramatic erotic sensation and what swingers do, which is primar- ily revolving around exchanging partners for different forms of sexual outlet and expression. The people that are connected to dramatic erotic sensation, you may find them to be motivated to be subjects, be interviewed, and be filmed. As far swinging is concerned, that’s a different story.”

“Can you explain to me why that would be the case? It all kind of boils down to the same thing doesn’t it really?”

“It can, Ashley. There are swingers that enjoy watching and being watched. Seldom though is that their primary motivation. Some swingers like enough variation that they even cross races. Whites swinging with blacks. There are white women who regard black men as exciting, and they wish to party with them. And the reverse is true, there are white men who want to party with black women. In matters related to swinging, there is no accounting for taste. And no effort should be made to focus on that, in my opinion,

130 131

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

that’s a waste of time. Then there are the swingers who get together as couples and exchange partners disappearing for the night, headed in two directions. That is often referred to as open marriage. In an open marriage, separate dating and cultivation of sexually motivated friendships is the rule rather than the exception. They’re far more private, far less on display. There are also couples who swing that have children that they need to protect. Those swingers will be the most exclusive by far, to protect their lives, but most of all privacy as it relates to their children. Cooperation there would be least. I do know swingers in the community, who I party with. I’m more aware however of those who seek dramatic erotic sensation because I’m one of them. And under the right circumstances, I will not only consult with you, but participate. It depends on the circumstances, Ashley, and who the other subjects are. I would not be a participant, just to provide you with a subject. I would do it also for pleasure, and then I would want a lot of pleasure.”

What she was describing was a lot more complicated than I thought it was obviously. I had not spent a lot of time on the website Ask No Questions. Perhaps if I’d done so, I’d be better prepared for questions now.

“Laura, what you seem to be describing is something that hap- pens with great frequency. I’m not even sure I’m putting that prop- erly, but it seems like with the invention of Extirpate and Philtre that a dam is either overflowing or cracked and leaking and about to burst!”

We both laughed at that, and Laura said in response, “I think there’s something to that, Ashley. I have been involved in dramatic erotic sensation for ten years. What got me started was that three- some I told you about, me and the guys. One evening, shortly after Frank and I had less than satisfactory success at sexual intercourse, we lay in bed together talking. I told him about the guys because I didn’t want continue to hide something that made me feel so good. Something that I wanted to be above board on because I wanted it to happen to me again. To Frank’s surprise, and mine, he got a very hard erection as I talked about what happened. The more I described my sensations and pleasuring, the more each of us became aroused. That

was the best sex we ever had in our relationship. After that, Frank encouraged me in every form of dramatic erotic sensation I wanted to experience. Provided I was always honest with him, told him all about it, and with people and situations that were particularly pleas- ing to me, to bring them home to our playroom, so that he could watch on closed circuit television.”

I was thinking about all that she was saying and the unmistak- able thrill of all the erotic possibilities were evident. My first duty was as a broadcast journalist, to put together the best program possible for HINN. I had built my reputation around the excellent work I did as it related to research. Not one piece of reporting in twenty years had been scrutinized for authenticity. I did have mixed feelings now, about this assignment, if only that I might wind up with a personal stake in the reporting.

“How would you like your story to proceed? Ashley, the more I think about it, the more excited I become!”

“Really? I was scared to death you would feel betrayed, like I did this on false pretenses. That was not my intention as I explained. I contacted you for both professional and personal reasons.”

The coffee shop once more was nearly empty. That was when felt Laura’s hand went back to my thigh. The familiar thrill with her had returned. So, dramatic erotic sensation, yes, I like it!

“Well, even if you did, for someone like me this would be a dream come true! I don’t work in the community anymore, and I haven’t a long time. When Frank isn’t at home watching me enjoy myself with my friends, he’s off with his golfing buddies somewhere in the world playing golf. I don’t have a private life to protect. I don’t have any close relatives here. And the people that know me in this community, know who I am, and how I conduct myself. Those that don’t like me, leave me alone. Those that do like me are fucking me. Either way, it turns out fine. To me, now that I think about it, partic- ipating as both consultant and subject would be like the ultimate in displaying who I am ... my body and my joy in displaying it!”

“We couldn’t do some things, Laura, and there would have to be lengthy interviews to build the storyline. But anymore, nudity is not a problem.”

132 133

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Could we do porn? I mean like the real stuff? I think I would enjoy that a great deal!”

“You mean film? Not on HINN, but I have a director and cam- era crew who could do a highly professional job ... but that would be expensive,” I mused.

“Have you forgotten Frankie’s money?” “No, but he’s your husband. Why would he ...?” And then the dawn of reality set in on me, and she must’ve seen the expression on my face, one of surprise.

“See, Ashley? He would love it! So would I!” Her gorgeous face was deeply flushed with excitement, her eyes wide, as expressive as I had seen so far. Can blue smolder?

“Could we change the subject for a moment?” I asked. She smiled huge, her teeth as white as snow and perfect. “Of course, anything for you, Ash.” Her hand was very close to my pussy. Nervous, I once more looked around. I didn’t stop her, my heart now pounding, asked my question!

“Do you know any swingers, any of your friends for example that I could actually start out with on a preliminary interview. Just to get a feel for how true swingers would react to my questions. I guess technically, Laura, you’re not a swinger, right?”

“Not in the way you mean, Ashley. But I’m often the third addi- tion for the extra thrill to couples. Still not the same thing though. I know a young couple that are gorgeous. They adore each other, but they also get a great thrill out of fucking other people. They are sweet human beings, and they have two children in school. If they were to agree to be interviewed, they may not want to be on the program itself. The two of them are in delicious in bed, and Tina is someone I think you want to know, Ashley. She is particularly aggressive with women. They are very well-informed about the swinging scene and know everyone in this area of the state that’s involved. Their names are Tom and Tina, and they have an all-American look about them. I’ll talk to them and see what I can do.

“There are several others that I could introduce to you except there can be a problem on occasion.”

“How so?”

“Well, sometimes there is a predatory nature or side, if you will, to swinging. Once the floodgate is open, everyone can become a prospect whether they like it or not. In other words, it’s as though there were a license to act inappropriately there. And sometimes, Ash, if a woman is submissive, and we are talking about women here as possibly victims, that can be fun for her if she’s accepting. If not, that’s completely a violation, and trouble can come on easy.

“It’s like it’s all sex then, the old in and out and other basic stuff. Now I know that seems the name of the game, but Ashley, it isn’t. There’s so much more to it. That’s why I think if I can convince Tommy and Tina to meet with you, they are a married couple, they have a family so they do have something to lose with bad behavior. I think they can give you a very interesting perspective to start you out right. As I said, they are very beautiful and quite sexy. The three of us adore each other. You will see what I mean if they meet with us. “Now then, Ash, what about you and me?” Her fingers now lightly traced the V of my vulva, just above my clit and I was reveling in her delightful touch ...

“Okay, what about you and me? How about we go to your best ‘haunt’?”

“Now you’re talking!” She giggled. She tickled the cleft hiding my clit, and I felt a surge of pure passion shoot up my body. I undu- lated in my seat giggling! “Gotcha!” Now she laughed. “I have the perfect spot for a beginner, and a very seasoned partner, how far do you wish to go?”

“You mean ...?” “Yes.” She smiled, teeth like pearls. Her eyes impish. She with- drew her hand, kissing the tips of her fingers ...

“You lead, Laura, and I’ll follow.” “Let’s go home. We have the game room to end all game rooms. I’ll call Tom and Tina and see if they’re available on short notice. Frank is in California at a golf tournament, but he won’t mind if I turn the cameras on. Would you object?”

Would I object? “I don’t think so, somehow I think something would be missing from the experience of dramatic, erotic sensation if I didn’t experience it as it was being filmed. Can we watch the film?”

134 135

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

“Since this is your first time, Ashley, I want it to be the gentlest break-in. Let’s film, see what happens, play it, and then decide to keep it or not, okay?”

“Sounds good to me, Laura!” “If we’re lucky, their friend Tony will be available too!” “Then,” I said, “lead. I will indeed follow!”

137 136

Chapter 12

Sheiresa

Genevieve, the diminutive woman with the gorgeous black curly hair, appeared on stage next to Rhonda, the much taller woman, with the lovely blond curly hair. Both were talking at length about intercourse, cunnilingus, and digital manipulation as this relates to the theme of the ritual of the feminine mystique. This was all part of their overall presentation relating to prayer and bringing God into the bedroom. I had never been moved so deeply. The way these women were so obviously into the subject matter and highly practiced.

So far, the presentation and that of who they referred to as their husband, Patrick, was oriented almost entirely to the “adoration” of the sacred feminine. They had yet to discuss male sexuality except to state that the design of the male body, and the penis, comple- ments the pleasure points of the female “sacred nether.” Emphasis was placed on the need for proper training since humans in general fail to be intrinsically aware of how the physiology works.

A holo-gram of a charming nude woman appeared before us! She was reclined, all of her body parts revealed to us except her face! On scale it was almost as if she was with us, suspended in the air except she couldn’t be! And then as Genny and Ronnie narrated, she caressed herself displaying all that was described, not clinically, but with grace, and tastefully done. Every part of her sexual anatomy was carefully described as the woman caressed herself allowing all of her female parts to be seen as narrated. What started as a complete

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

surprise with attendant murmurs was now complete in its silence as she caressed herself and finally came to orgasm! The whole time the description of what she was doing and feeling given in a holistic and then Tantric sense was completely beautiful and thrilling!

Now a holo-gram of a handsome, tall, muscular man appeared. In this presentation he was standing and once more Genny and Ronnie described what he was doing in self pleasuring as he turned giving the audience different views! His sexual parts and his responses were also carefully described by both women. He was every bit as real as his counterpart appeared. As gorgeous as the holo-gram woman was in perspective and scale, his testicles and erect penis were excit- ing! He caught his semen from his climax in a white cloth!

“Wow!” exclaimed a woman in the audience. “It’s huge!” “We’re all that big!” A male voice responded, laughing! “Oh no you’re not!” Responded the same woman as before. “Not by a long shot! And I do mean long!”

There was much laughter at her comment! Patrick then joined Genevieve and Rhonda on the stage and elevating the microphone before him, said: “In sacred sex, the perineum has an important role. It is located between the back of the vagina and the anus or the back of the testicles and the anus. When I am practicing the most excellent way with Genny or Ronnie, I gently caress that area of their bodies primarily for the stimulation of the pudendal nerve, which leads to the exciting of the dorsal nerves contained in their clitoris.

“The pudendal nerve has both motor and sensory functions, but it is a primary sexual pleasure component in that it causes erec- tion in both the clitoris and the penis. It also causes ejaculation in the male. The clitoris is the only organ in the human body that is there for sexual pleasure alone. Sexual pleasure and orgasm are its only functions. When we are desirous of lovemaking, cunnilingus is employed to stimulate both women, and they love to have me caress their perineum then also. They also employ this technique together.” All three now from different perspectives proceeded on to dis- cuss sacred sex, and Tantric prayer, or as they refer to it, “tanti.” The three talked about the intimacy of their marriage bed, and a certain area of the bedroom, which is apparently quite large. They have a big

family, and after the children are put to bed for the night, then the three “beloved,” as they refer to themselves prepare for lovemaking by bathing. There is also a ritual to this. They start their lovemaking by praying in Thanksgiving to God over the celebration within their bodies: emotional, intellectual, and physical. Then they invite God to habit in their bedroom with them as they make love.

The most exciting part of all of this was to hear them discuss and see the positions of sacred sex. The three of them are very beau- tiful people. He is quite tall, probably 6’10, and incredibly well mus- cled. He must weigh at least 240 pounds, but his muscles are like steel cables. Genevieve and Rhonda are wonderfully proportioned and a beautiful contrast. The pictures that they used were of the three of them in various positions that they called “the most excellent way”. From the different positions the inference was made that the least sensitive parts of his erect penis is kept in constant contact with the most sensitive parts of Genny and Ronnie’s clitorises and inside their vaginas.

When asked the question, “How often are the you able to achieve orgasm, making love with your husband, in this fashion?”

Ronnie and Genny were both in agreement that the technique of the most excellent way was always effective in helping them achieve orgasm, sometimes numerous times in a single night. The point was made that they were never too tired for orgasm. That in fact it was the pleasure of orgasm that helped them sleep so soundly and peace- fully. And that they were so grateful to Patrick, for his sensitivity to their needs.

Other than the occasional question, there was dead silence throughout this part of the presentation, and it felt like the tempera- ture in the room went up several degrees! The result was he was able to sustain his erection and movement in mounting them in what they called “the movement of the waterfall.” They claimed to be able to enjoy a constant state of orgasm, that they called enlightenment or “jouir.”

His orgasm delay was attenuated in the position he was in, which Patrick called for a “Tantric” spiritual state that kept he and his wives “delighted in each other’s beings.”

138 139

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“I would like to delight him in my being!” murmured the woman who sat next to me. Overheard, the room erupted in laughter! When it came back to order, both Genny and Ronnie talked about the delight of “borrowing Patrick’s penis” to make love to each other, in a position called “Malasana.” Malasana is a position related to Tanti, but in fact, it resembles a position for meditation used in yoga for centering the being, called the garland pose. It is in this pose, that both Genny and Ronnie claim that one or the other can unite with Patrick, and they both have a feeling of being filled by each other. They both must be mounted on Patrick, facing him in this pose. It would have to take incredible strength on his part to facili- tate this! They have a very charming way of putting this by claiming that each woman starts out empty and is filled with Patrick’s fullness. And that they draw fullness away from him, when he orgasms within them, thus he “fills them and they empty him.” They also spent some time explaining how some of the aspects of their beliefs, relating to being both empty and full appeals to the Buddhist philosophy.

My impression is that the three of them are very faith driven and have instilled this in their family. They refer to something that they call the “Eidos.” This is a place of enlightenment. It relates to their ancient homeland. And they fervently believe in what they call “the Unity of the Eidos.” This topic, and the reference to Genevieve as “Chi” and Rhonda as “Rho,” are but some of the many things that they write about in their book Sapphism. What they refer to as “Liberte Feminin” and “Vesta’s Fire” are also covered extensively.

It now came to both question and answer. It was hard for me to believe that it was already 8PM. Two hours had gone by so fast!

The woman next to me said, “You have not discussed what you have written about, the term Sapphism. Would you describe this and how you came to develop ideas related to this?”

The two women look to Patrick and he smiled. He stepped away from the lectern, and he pulled the stand behind them over to Genny, that she stepped onto. So now both women had a lectern, and Patrick stood behind Genevieve, helping her step up. We all tittered and giggled as Genny stepped onto the box up to Patrick’s lectern. It looked like she was losing her balance,

and he rushed to her aid, steadying her once more. I envied them, their intimacy ... easy and very loving.

“I’m exactly five feet tall. Our husband is seven feet and Ronnie is five foot nine, so we are quite a contrast!”

Everyone laughed. The spot light operator now focused on the two women at their different lecterns, Patrick sitting behind them in semi darkness.

“I’m going to take your question as if you had read our book. The truth is that Ronnie and I are given full credit for writing it. Patrick helped us a great deal. Though that is true that it has become our project because we are so strongly identified with it.

“This may not be clear, so I want you to know, I have been married to Patrick for seven years. I have children, three daughters that are now twelve, fourteen, and sixteen. They have lived with us from the beginning of our marriage, and I delivered twin sons last year. Patrick adopted my daughters shortly after we got married. I was a widow.

We met Ronnie at a presentation just like this one, more than four years ago. Ronnie and I experienced an ancient calling. Patrick, being the man he is, accepted the truth of our lives. Ronnie became our dear friend and beloved. She delivered a daughter, several months before my baby boys were born. Patrick is our husband and the father of our children. Each of us this year gave birth to one daughter, and the two of us are in the early stages of pregnancy, yet again. Ronnie will deliver twin girls, and I will deliver a little girl.”

The audience then broke out in spontaneous applause. The women beaming with pleasure!

It was now Ronnie who spoke: “The central truth of our lives, that as revealed in our book, is that our family has ancient roots in Scotland and Normandy. To replenish family ties, it is important that we bear and bring into the world little ones. Some of this lore is revealed in our book. What we offer as our core philosophy is not a better way of loving, but a new way of loving based on ancient phi- losophy and history. That is how we conduct our lives.

We have very full and active lives. In every sense of the word, Genny is my helpmeet and friend. She is also a wonderful mother

140 141

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

and dear confident to our children. In our home there is only one marriage and one family.”

“By definition,” started Genny, “we are Sapphic, Ronnie and I, not lesbians. We love each other. We also love Patrick and he loves us. We love each other the same and differently. So no, we’re not lesbians, we are not bisexual. Those are labels and politics that we reject. We are as Sappho was, and we refer to it as Sapphic. And we love one man.”

A woman from the audience spoke up, “So you, Genny, and you, Ronnie, are lovers? Beloveds? You have sex together? You are also heterosexual. You both claim to love one man and are married to him, one of you by law, and one of you symbolically? Then you are both lovers with him as well as beloveds? How is this not one of the three—lesbian, bisexual, or straight?”

“There is the fourth choice, Sapphic.” This was Ronnie answer- ing. “In the past I lived as a lesbian. I was exclusive to women. I know the difference. To be lesbian is to be exclusive, possibly politically motivated. The better description is a word we haven’t used so far and that is homosexual. I was a practicing homosexual for about five years. I had female lovers exclusively. However, abuse is something that both sexes experience at each other’s hands. My lover, at the time that I met Genevieve and Patrick, had been steadily abusive to me over time. I was close to suicide. Both of my beloveds reject this conclusion. They saved me. With their love and friendship, I have become who I am today.

“As alluded to earlier, I met Genevieve and Patrick at a presen- tation much like this one. One of the things that turned me away from men was that as a teenager I was raped and beaten. Later I married, but he was a fiercely angry man, and he abused me. There are men here, in the audience tonight, that I’m certain are gentle and loving people and never would think of harming a person smaller and weaker. The world though seems to be a harsher place than it was ten years ago. When I met Genny and Patrick, I was irresistibly overcome. I talked to them after the presentation. I was shattered emotionally. They came to understand this, and we spent precious time together. The details of that, how it came to be, and how I

came to be committed for the rest of my life to Patrick and Genny is contained in our book. I should make one last point, Genevieve and I are not exclusive to each other. There is a third person, and that’s Patrick. We are therefore exclusive to the three of us, and one of us is our husband.”

It was now Genny who spoke, “Ronnie ... I ...” And she teared up. “I love you so much!” “And I you, darling.” For a moment, I thought they would cross the stage and embrace each other. However, Genny wiped tears from her eyes with a hanky and continued.

“To further address this question, bisexuality is a word that is uncomfortable to us because no matter how you define or act out bisexuality, it seems like one or the other sex becomes marginalized and a novelty and loses out in the love. A preference may develop and there is a lot of research out there that confirms this. Much of it we have referenced in our book.

“Then there is Sappho herself. She too seems to have discounted bisexuality on the basis I just described.

“Finally, to address the last portion of your question, it comes to being straight. Which suggests we each have sex with Patrick alone, instead of each other. That is also not correct.”

“So the three of you have sex together? Sort of a constant and erotically charged threesome? Isn’t that in itself prohibitive to inti- macy among the three of you?” This question came from a man in the audience.

Both Genevieve and Rhonda spoke together when they said, “Yes, we do have sex together.”

Another woman spoke up, “You do this a lot?” Both women giggled. “Well, look at Patrick, and you answer that!” And now both Genny and Ronnie were laughing. Sitting in the half-shadow, I couldn’t see the expression on Patrick’s face, but I assumed the half-grin that I’d seen all night was there. He is so quiet! “I don’t want to avoid the question on intimacy. The intimacy that we enjoy is far beyond our sexuality. Every facet of our lives is built around our intimacy as the three adults, the leaders of our fam-

142 143

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

ily. We have discussed this in our book and of the sacred feminine and mystery of masculinity. Patrick is our paladin, and we depend on him for accomplishment of every element necessary in our lives to protect us and our children. We have a bargain that is the base element of our lives. We care for our household, and Patrick is our champion. He has our backs. There is no greater intimacy than this. All else in our lives comes from God’s grace.”

“I have a question for Patrick.” It was a man from the back of the room, and he stood. Genevieve and Rhonda turned toward Patrick. He rose to his feet and walked to Genny’s lecture. I noticed for the first time how his eyes were intensely black and shining. They were warm and friendly, what I would call loving. Genevieve took his arm.

“Yes?” Patrick responded. “Do you have intimacy exclusively, I mean with just the two, say you and Genevieve, as opposed to including Rhonda? I’m sorry, am I asking for too much information? I’m just interested in the topic and want to know if possible.” After asking, he sat. Now two women, who were sitting right next to him rose, and one of them started to speak.

“What we want to know truly, Patrick, is your feelings on the core issue of jealousy. The three of us have intensely studied the book Genevieve and Rhonda have written. There seems no jealousy in your relationship. And yet the three of us who are attempting the same, deal with jealousy all the time.”

Now the other woman spoke and held her lover’s hand as she addressed the question, “Jealousy? That’s an important question, but what about romance, how do the three of you handle the romantic aspects of your relationship?”

The two women remained standing and listening for a response. “Well, the answer is yes. We have significant intimacy, deep romance, and plenty of room for jealousy. However, jealousy is never an issue because we have worked out our issues in the order of things in our lives. Ours is a very busy home. We have under cultivation several thousand acres of land. We also own a small town we live close by and it is a municipal identity. As you may be aware, we have

a place there where we house women and children who have been cruelly and wickedly abused. We also raise thoroughbreds. And this will be the first year coming up that we will race them. We are busy. However, we make time to preserve all aspects of our relationship between the three of us, that makes everything else possible. In spite of all that, however, our children come first, and always will. Our love for them is completely unconditional. Our teenage daughters need special protection. Otherwise, the three of us know that the love between the parents sets the pace and the example for our children.

“The other part of the question, yes I have intimacy with Genevieve and Rhonda separately. That of course involves a deep bonding and romance. Each woman has similar and yet different needs. I do all I can to address their needs, for this is the utmost priority for me, their individual happiness. The other part of it is that they have intimacy without me. To give them a break from their household responsibilities, they have gone away for weekends in the name of their romance, but also their deep friendship. While they do this, I have a lot of fun babysitting and getting to know on a much deeper basis the wonderful people that our teenage daughters are becoming.

“Genevieve and Rhonda do not belong to me. They belong to themselves. If I had a choice, and I think I do, I would want them to love each other more instead of less because women are so important to each other. More than men alone, women bond so incredibly well with each other. Why would I not want this joy and happiness for them?

“The answer, I guess, is that the romance I have with them usu- ally involves the three of us, they also have a friendship and romance that is exclusive to them. I am not jealous of that. If they are jealous with each other because of me, then I have never seen it.”

Another man in the back of the audience now stood and asked, “Patrick, what you seem to be describing is polygamy, which is ille- gal. How do the three of you reconcile this?” Genevieve and Rhonda were blushing intensely as they looked to Patrick for his answer.

“What Genny and Ronnie wrote in their book on Sapphism stands by itself. There are no legal issues present for us at all. Our

144 145

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

attorney, who is a feminist assures us of this. The answers are there, plainly in their book. It is important to note both women happen to be my cousins and our family partnership agreement provides uniquely for all of this. They have addressed many concerns that mature adults might have. The ones we have brought with us, you can have them autographed if you wish, they are reasonably priced. All proceeds go to support Genevieve and Rhonda’s efforts to rescue and save young women and their babies who are in danger.

“This book was written for the two of them to describe a rela- tionship that has become very meaningful to all three of us. They can better describe the sacred feminine that I can.”

The gentleman that asked the question on polygamy, wasn’t sat- isfied and insistent. So Patrick patiently, spoke on:

“All right, I’ll get more to the reality of your question. This is not polygamy. I am married, and as was said early on, have been mar- ried to Genevieve for seven years. A little over four years ago we met Rhonda. The magic of all of that is detailed in their book.

“What we have done is form a family partnership, which is entirely legal. Both women, by legal contract, have the same rela- tionship with me, as provided by law. Should something happen to me, our family partnership agreement, not marriage contract, pro- vides for every element of our relationship. Please read Genny and Ronnie’s book to understand this fully.

“We are fortunate that the income, from my writing, and all of ventures connected to our estate pay us so well. We expect that our thoroughbred, Morning Fire, will be very successful racing in his maiden year, this coming year. There is a lot to protect, and our attorney assures us that we have done this safely and legally.

“The three of us are collaborators in every sense of the word.” The questions on Sapphism went on and on. Genevieve and Rhonda were candid on the Tantric aspects of sacred sex and the most excellent way but I wanted more, much more information. I determined to speak with them before the night was over.

After an hour of questions, everyone gathered around the tables with the books and DVDs. The three of them were kept busy signing and their full inventory sold out.

I lingered for a long time until the meeting room was mostly empty. There was a circle of women around Patrick and finally, at the very end of the line, I reached Genny and Ronnie. There seemed no chance that I could break into the circle that surrounded Patrick.

“Everything’s sold out!” I exclaimed. “Patrick has a selection of books and DVDs in the box over in the corner. If we can tear him away from his fan club, then we can let you look at what we have left and autograph them for you!”

They both were laughing because the circle of women didn’t seem to be getting smaller. I thought to myself, What delightful women.

I reached into my wallet and took out two business cards and handed them to Genny and Ronnie.

“Sable? What a wonderful magazine!” “Yes, we love it!” Now first Genny and then Ronnie extended their hands to me. “This is very exciting for us, Sheiresa! It’s wonderful to get out and to meet great people!”

I took Genny’s hand, and then Ronnie’s, the three of us warmly shook hands. It was then that Patrick joined us.

“Goodness, Patrick, how good of you to join us, the mothers of your children!”

There was a little jealousy flowing, but then he is a gorgeous man, even if he’s white! He towered over us and to see him up close almost took my breath away. All three of them were wonderfully attractive people. There was no misunderstanding of how they felt about each other and why. I had received all evening, thorough indoc- trination into what a true committed relationship in romantic love could be like. It was me now who was feeling the pangs of jealousy.

“I’m wondering if I could address the three of you for a moment?”

“Of course,” Patrick said. The two women, their huge eyes, the deep brown and the vibrant blue, regarded me.

“As you can tell from my business card, I am the senior editor for Sable magazine, that is published here in Seattle. I would like it

146 147

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

very much if we could do a feature article on the three of you and your family. We have an annual ‘Home Making’ edition, that we will publish later this year. This is about the time that we begin to plan what our subject will be. I no longer do much writing for the maga- zine, that’s handled by our direct article reporters. And we have half a dozen of the best in the business. I helped found Sable, fourteen years ago. It’s this edition, of our magazine, that I handle all elements of. It’s a double issue every year, and we have one lead article and many other articles of shorter duration. This edition of our magazine is published every year in September. One-third of our advertising and sales revenue comes from this edition. It always sells out because the articles are so well done. I was wondering then if we could build this edition around you? Your lives?”

The three of them looked amongst themselves, not speaking. It was completely unnerving to me, what happened next. It was as though they were communicating, silently. Their eyes, their expres- sions, gestures, all very subtle, but I knew that they were having a conversation.

Why is it that I have never been comfortable with men who were white? I haven’t had a single problem with white women, but men? And why now, was I so powerfully attracted to this man? I wanted desperately to be in his presence and yet I was frightened, aroused, like I had not been in some time. Then I remembered, this is the man that wrote the poem, “Flower.”

“That might be all right,” answered Patrick. “Can I take the three of you out and buy you dinner?” It was Genevieve who spoke now ... “We have our children, our daughters, and the toddlers with us. They are all back in the hotel together. Ronnie and I are nursing, though we left expressed milk for our teenagers to feed them. We do need to eat, hydrate ourselves, nurse, and prepare our little ones for sleep. Would you like, Sheiresa, to come back with us? We can order room service?”

Her huge almond shaped brown eyes fixed on mine. I was even more unnerved because her gaze seemed unmistakably erotic. I was even more aroused ...

“Oh gosh,” I stammered, “I didn’t mean to trouble you. You have a large family and a lot to attend to.”

“No trouble at all, Sheiresa, it would be fun!” exclaimed Ronnie. Patrick walked over to the corner of the room where the box referenced sat. He picked it up and carried it back to us.

“Ready to go. The attendants will take care of the facility otherwise.”

The four of us walked out of the church auditorium through the front doors into a cold early December evening ...

148 149

ASK NO QUESTIONS

150

school. The middle daughter, Robin, is a freshman in high school. The oldest daughter, Janelle is a junior in high school. Each daughter is two years apart in terms of age. That would make my daughter, Chapter 13

Sienna, Robin’s age.

I was introduced to Genevieve’s daughters as a new friend, and the editor of Sable magazine.

“Wow! I would love to talk to you, Sheiresa! That’s what I want to do! Get a degree in journalism and write!” Sheiresa

“That sounds great, Janelle, and I may be able to assist you!” She is a beautiful girl. Maybe two inches taller than her mother. She has the same alabaster skin, huge brown eyes that are almond shaped, the same Roman nose they all have, and black curly hair. Her younger sister Robin, looks exactly like her, and as I said just younger versions Their babies, two twin boys and three little girls, were gorgeous! And

of their mother. Christie on the other hand while she shares the same Genevieve’s teenaged daughters were exquisite effigies of her. In fact,

facial features and lovely feminine shape of her sisters, mother, and she looked more like an older sibling than their mother. Except for

cousin Ronnie, she is very fair like Ronnie is. Christie has lovely ceru- their coloring, each baby had its mother’s colors; all five strongly

lean blue eyes and golden hair. The eyes have the same striking size resembled their father!

and shape of her mother’s eyes, and her hair has the same naturally They had rented a suite on top of the Washington Plaza Hotel

curly body. As a group, these five women, are unlike any other group in Seattle. There were several rooms that served as living and sleeping

of females I have ever known. areas. The five babies slept in the same large bedroom where the par-

The three adults now sat at the large table. Schoolwork was ents slept. The three teenagers shared the other large bedroom. When

spread all over and the two younger daughters addressed their parents. I say babies, it was clear that they were born in two little groups.

“Done with our homework!” The two twin boys James and John, and their sister Faith Marie,

“Can we order a movie?” asked the youngest one, Christie. looked somewhere between three and four years old, and the two

“Oh, I guess,” said Genny, smiling. smaller ones, Mary and Alice, maybe nine or ten months, very close

“Mom, you’re the greatest!” With that, Robin, the fourteen- together ... and yet they all were walking and babbling something

year-old, hugged her mother. that sounded like a different language! How could that be? The three

“Let’s stick, though, with PG-13!” older ones of course were more capable than the two younger ones,

“Okay, Mom.” who were surely much younger, right? It was amazing though how

Each women held one of the littlest girls and opened their bath- the older toddlers helped care for the younger toddlers, and, where

robes to reveal their lush breasts. Each child instantly took to nursing were the diapers for the two babies?

with eager sighs, her mother pressing her breast flesh surrounding Both Genny and Ronnie went to the master bedroom and

her nipple with her fingers away from the child’s nose so she could changed their clothing to more informal to properly nurse the

breathe properly. I watched these tender acts and was reminded of babies. Genny’s daughters were all working on school work they had

Sienna and how I cared for her when she was new born. My eyes brought with them. The youngest teenager, Christie, is in junior high

teared up as I watched this and then beheld Patrick as he cuddled

151

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

the three of the twins and Faith Marie, who all talked to him and he answered softly to their shared delight and hand clapping.

“Hungry little girls!” Ronnie giggled, as each woman cuddled and kissed her baby. I didn’t know who belonged to whom, and it didn’t seem to matter to them anyway!

“Sheiresa, I’m nursing Genny’s daughter, Alice, and Genny’s nursing my daughter, Mary,” said Ronnie, “and our oldest child is Faith Marie. She was named after each of our mothers. She is my daughter, and the twins James and John are Genny’s sons. They all though are ours, and Patrick, of course—”

“Is the father,” I finished her sentence. “Himself!” they both exclaimed laughing. And here they were, a few months into new pregnancies. I wondered at all of this.

“And you are both pregnant again.” This was a statement on my part.

“Yes!” exclaimed Rhonda. “And I carry twins!” She was ecstatic! “Congratulations!” I exclaimed. Twins must run in their family ...

“About two months along, all girls!” added Genny. Patrick talked to the three toddlers, as he held them, feeding them, and they all giggled at what he said and went on drinking from their cups of expressed milk. Perhaps they can tell from his tone of voice; they don’t understand him, right? I wondered if girls run in their family too, looking around the room ...

“Patrick, do they talk to you?” The free exchange of knowing glances among the parents, and again I had that unnerving feeling that they were silently communicating.

“The five of them are able to communicate with us verbally. It is a simple form of a language that they remember.”

“Patrick, how old are your babies?” “James and John are forty-six months, Faith Marie is forty-eight months. Alice and Mary are nine months.”

“To be able to talk, at this age? I mean I can understand the older ones being conversational, but the two babies? And they speak in complete sentences? What language are they speaking?”

“They are speaking Norman French, an ancient dialect. We all speak it.”

“Well then,” I sighed “that explains it. They hear you and they are speaking back what you teach them?”

The three toddlers were highly conversational now with their father, looking at me as if commenting and asking questions. He would speak back softly, but rapidly. I was mesmerized with all of this, in fact all of them! And all the time, the unspoken communica- tion of subtle gestures and eye glances seemed to go on and on!

As if to change the subject, Genny now said, “Janelle, could you call room service and order dinner? What would you like, Sheiresa?”

“What you all are having that would be marvelous, I’m sure.” “The hotel makes for us something that we call standard fare. They make it for us, family-style. We are vegetarians, Sheiresa. We will eat eggs, dairy, and a little seafood, but otherwise we restrict our diet to vegetables and fruit. Is that okay with you?” “Genny, that sounds really good to me.” “Do you want me to go ahead, Mom? Sheiresa, the hotel does a great job for us. We’ve been vegetarians as long as I can remember.”

“Please proceed, I’m sure I will love it!” She got up and went over across the room to the telephone and picked it up, dialing immediately. As she talked to room service, she and her sisters are watching the holo-movie as the credits for their movie started rolling.

“You wanted to talk to us, Sheiresa?” Genny said this, but all three of them were looking directly at me. The peace and warmth as shown on their faces was unsettling, why?

“I want to say that I would truly appreciate interviewing you all together, and separately, to get a true feeling for your lives together. Now that I have seen your daughters, I’m thinking I would like to interview them too ... and then there’s the photo shoot.”

Genny and Ronnie cuddled the two babies Mary and Alice as they continued to suckle, the older children continued to drink from their cups of their mother’s milk. Then I saw something pass between the eight of them, unlike I have ever seen before! I was sure now

152 153

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

there was some non-verbal communication between parents and children ...

It was at that moment that all five babies started talking to their parents at the same time! In all my years of being a journalist, I had never seen anything like it. The two tiny girls far less conversational, but nonetheless involved in what their older siblings were saying. Then in the same musical language that sounded vaguely French, the parents talked among each other and to their children. Patrick spoke: “They all want to know what we are talking about. They speak the language they understand, Norman French. They aren’t ready yet to tackle English or modern French, though it is familiar to them. They want to know if you would interview them too? We are a fam- ily, and we have no secrets. They think their views would be interest- ing to you, now that we have explained who you are and what you propose to do. You could ask questions, Sheiresa, and we can trans- late. You might find their views on things interesting.”

The five of them went back to nursing, their eyes on me, wait- ing for me to answer! I was utterly amazed! I couldn’t help myself, I laughed!

The five now smiled, and the women laughed. Incredibly the five babies, stopped nursing, and they laughed too!

“Patrick, please tell them I would love that! It would be unique and wonderful!” I didn’t know what to think! I was disbelieving, and yet I wanted to believe! This was so fantastic though! Children this age walking, talking, not needing diapers? Surely the older children would be capable of at least some of this, but the two babies?

He explained to them, and now they stopped nursing again and clapped their hands! “Merci, merci, merci” they sang out again and again!

“You all are so amazing!” “Amazing is not a word that we use too often in describing our lives! Overcoming obstacles is more like it,” exclaimed Genny. They are all so gorgeous!

“Such as?” I asked. “Just the fact that the three of us are together at all for starters,” she added.

“Can you tell me a little?” They looked at each other, again that strange feeling that they were silently communicating.

“Oh! Personal?” I was thinking of the girls being present. Both women looked to me, and Genevieve said, “Oh, you mean? ... No, no problem there, Sheiresa. Our daughters all know about the romance between the three of us. We have a big house, but only one master bedroom, and we all sleep together in the same bed, most every night. They also know that Faith Marie is Patrick’s baby with Rhonda. She was the first of these little ones. James and John were born two months later. It’s obvious who the mothers are and that we all love each other very much.

“Mary and Alice were born within hours of each other, and they know that Patrick is their father too.

“As to what the five of them think, you can ask them and we will translate back and forth.

“That sounds good!” I looked to Patrick, the way he tenderly held his children, whis- pering to and kissing their sweet little heads as he listened to us. Who are these people? I thought. Curiosity about them was now beginning to overwhelm me.

It was at that time that room service arrived as both Genevieve and Rhonda were unassuming as the young man set up the fami- ly-style dinner. It took him five minutes to make sure everything was arranged properly. The girls put the rest of their holo-movie on pause, the small images in the middle of the living room weirdly hanging in the air, and came to the table. They were watching the current iteration of Star Wars, “The Resistance Kicks Butt”, (Star Wars Episode XII), and the Incom T-70 (4) X-wing star-fighter hung there firing steadily as the tie fighter blew up over, and over, and over ... The girls proceeded to dish their mothers up, who were still attending to the little siblings. Then they dished themselves up along with me. Before eating, there was a pause, all held hands, even the littlest ones who clearly knew what this was, me included in the circle around the table, along with the room service waiter, and prayed.

154 155

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Christie, her large eyes even wider, exclaimed, “can we watch our holo-movie while we eat?” Genny said “yes”, as Patrick took the receipt for the meal so the waiter could leave. Patrick balanced his daughter on one knee holding her cup for her, as he looked at the receipt and scribbled on it.

The waiter then said, “Please put all the dishes back on the cart, and I’ll pick them up later! You can set them right outside the door. Thank you.” Patrick handed him the receipt. The waiter glanced at it and said,

“Thank you, sir! Thank you very much!” And he rushed out of the room, quietly shutting the door after him. “A nice tip?” I asked. Patrick just smiled. The dinner was delicious, and I enjoyed watching the women continue to nurse the little girls. Patrick in turn cuddled the three older children as they consumed second cups of milk, and he picked at his food.

“I am enjoying watching you nurse your babies.” “It’s such a lovely act,” said Ronnie, kissing the head of Alice as she suckled.

“Aren’t they past the age though for nursing? I know I nursed my daughter just six months. Bringing her into the office with me to specifically care for her because I didn’t trust anybody else at her age.” “Sheiresa, it is customary for women of our family to nurse each child several years. We nurse all five as you can see. They love our milk, and we express into bottles all the time. The more we nurse them, the more milk our breasts produce! We cuddle and hold all of them as they nurse, the intimacy between us and our little ones is marvelous! That’s why you see Patrick holding them as they drink from cups, same principle. He is their daddy, and they know this. On a very rudimentary basis, they know where they came from and why. It depends on the child, and the needs of the mother. We gain a great deal of loving satisfaction from the action of nourishing our children from our bodies. It certainly helps with the weight gain situation because we don’t gain weight. It compels us to focus on high-value nutrition and sustaining fluids for our bodies. The twins and Faith Marie, even at their ages now, still come to suckle from our breasts,

and we lovingly accept them. I can think of nothing I enjoy more than to hold our babies as they draw nourishment from my body.”

“And the three of them, John, James, and Faith Marie are very careful with their teeth on our nipples! They are wonderfully consid- erate! When I hold one of them, watching them draw milk from my breast, their eyes dreamy as they look upward to me, I feel like I’m in heaven! The tightness of the bond, Sheiresa, both Genny and I are convinced, will be eternal with them! What mother can say the same with her children?”

“Not many,” I quietly mused. “How long will you continue to nurse the older children?”

“We hadn’t really thought on that or even discussed it. Soon though, we are bringing into the family fold three more babies, per- haps when they are born. We will discuss it with the three of them so that we all are emotionally prepared for the transition from baby- hood to childhood. When we stop nursing the three of them, that’s when we will celebrate and acknowledge the three of them!”

The girls had returned to watching their movie, as they ate their dinner. Without even being asked, Patrick put more food on Genevieve’s and Rhonda’s plates. Incredibly, he gave them differing amounts, of different dishes, as if he knew what each woman pre- ferred. He then poured each of them fruit juice. They downed half the glass immediately. He poured more juice to refill the glasses. And they sweetly thanked him.

I was astonished, at these little dinner table ceremonies. He noticed me, watching him, and he said simply, “It is important that they eat and drink enough with the demands that are placed on their bodies.” I shook my head disbelieving the tenderness between the three of them. I had never seen such before.

“How did you all meet?” “Patrick and I met at a church. He seduced me with his poetry!” Genny giggled, blushing.

“She was beautiful, how could I resist?” he said, picking at his food and smiling.

“We instantly fell in love and married quickly. It was a delight- ful scandal because everyone could see that we were lovers, so the

156 157

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

not-so-subtle pressure from our fellow parishioners was to get mar- ried as quickly as possible.”

Patrick laughed. “As I said, how could I resist her!” “You couldn’t, Patrick!” And Genny laughed a delightful little giggle. “I swept you off your feet!” And now they all laughed at the image of little Genny and tall Patrick ...

“In the first month of our marriage, Patrick made legal motion to adopt my three daughters. It was quickly approved. That first win- ter, Patrick had built our main garage on our land. There is a mount, that overlooks our valley and fields. That is the site of our home, on top of the mount. We call our home Premiere. In that first winter, we lived in the garage. Patrick built the frame of our house and then put the roof and siding in place. First, he built a small lumber mill on our property, and cut the timber to build our home, from our forests, which are very extensive. Second, he cut the timber to the specifica- tions of our plan for our home, which he and I jointly decided to build. He spread the schematic drawings, over the walls of the garage so that my girls and I could keep track of the progress he was making. Patrick is an incredible engineer and builder. There is nothing that he can’t design and build.”

As we talked further, questions developed in my mind as to who they really were and how to further develop this. At this point I grabbed several pieces of hotel stationary, my pen from my purse, and began to make notes. My mind literally was swimming with ideas.

159 158

Chapter 14

Sheiresa

We talked long into the night, well after the girls had gone to bed and the babies fed, cleansed, put in sleepwear, and down for the night. One thing they did, before the babies were put in their cradles, was they all sang together. The teenagers, the parents, led by the five little ones. They called this “music angelique,” literally, “angel music.” It was one of the most charming things I had experienced. These tiny children led the group in singing, where they would sing one part, and their parents and older sisters would respond. I couldn’t under- stand the words because they sang in Norman French. But I could tell from the expressions on their faces and the loving kisses shared all around that their emotions were deeply felt, and they were indeed a very loving family. Then all the children went to sleep for the night. After that, Genevieve, Rhonda, and I talked on about their lives until it was almost midnight.

“I have kept the three of you up and overstayed my welcome!” “No, no! This has been great!” exclaimed Genevieve. “We don’t get this chance to talk with someone like this,” added Ronnie.

Patrick had been sitting at the desk writing, turned in his chair studying the three of us. I’d done all I could to keep my questions directed toward all three, but he hadn’t participated in over two hours. That was when he said,

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“I have listened as Genny and Ronnie answered your questions Sheiresa. If I could I’d like to mention a few things that I think can add to your conversation.” His black eyes now shined with fire and the three of us, Genny, Ronnie and I became silent.

“Our family ties are ancient. We are very close in what we call the blood and bones. Literally, we are cousins, all of us, with close common ancestors. Genny and I however are uncommonly close and are more intimate than cousins in general. There is a kind of intelli- gence, creativity and purpose in behavior that is intrinsic to she and I. Ronnie has most, but not all of these characteristics present in her make up. In fact there are six of us that are close in an intricate, intel- ligent, moral and social outlook.”

“Who are the other three?” I asked, hardly able to speak now. “My cousin John and Geneviève’s counterpart, Desdimona, and Rhonda’s counterpart, Kristi. They live on the other side of the world, presently on the Greek Island of Lesbos in the Aegean Sea. We are all family with extraordinarily close ties.

For the moment though, let’s talk about the three of us and assume we also describe the characteristics of the other three.

There is something extra in our lives Sheiresa, call it Preter. This characteristic comes to us in three parts: it is cumulative over a very long time that always manifests itself in our blood and bones; it can’t possibly be separated from our intellectual and physiological make ups, as well as our feelings and emotions; while each of us has a sin- gle minded determination, there is also the element present of many motives at once. Each of us has a specific call, something vital to the family and to the living beings around us, but also commonality in many elements that are ancient in outlook and actions. In other words, heuristic in a kind of hierarchy.

In an important sense Sheiresa, because of our past, what we anticipate in the present and the future, and most important our belief and call to God, you will find we have a quantum existence: not only are we in more than one place at a time, we are in more than one state of being at a time. We call this the singularity in the unity of the Eidos. It is our way of identifying who we are and our position in a classical sense. In all of this, in all of time Sheiresa, there is only

one thing that has allowed us in the blood and bones to progress in the midst of our accountability to God for humanities mistakes: the presence of being to allow for these mistakes, to correct for them and move on. God allows us to do what we do in more than one place at a time while maintaining more than one state of being. For this, we are grateful to Him for each day allowed us here on earth in service to His masterwork: Human women and men. We have much to do and little time to do it in. Our enemy is great and grows more so each day.”

As he spoke I observed that once more there was a silent com- munication and yet all of their extraordinary eyes were focused on me and unwavering. I had the completely uncanny feeling now of being probed by all three, thus allowing me a deeper understanding with no confusion as to what Patrick was saying, though for the moment I felt inextricably bound to every word he spoke. I wanted to speak now, to ask a thousand questions, but I couldn’t! I had no power, no speech, no ability to move even ... clearly though there were things they considered vital, that they wanted me to understand!

Then the incredible intimacy was over as quickly as it started! My eyes filled with tears at the feeling of having lost something! My question now was did it happen at all? And then as quickly as all that, Patrick was back in his chair working as if he never left and Genny and Ronnie were embracing me tenderly, as if to say goodbye.

“It is gratifying for me to listen to both Genny and Ronnie talk with you, Sheiresa. They don’t get the opportunity very often to just be themselves and to talk about our lives. You’ve done all of us a great service, and I look forward to you coming out to our place at Mountain Paradise and seeing more of what we’re about as a family.” I now rose from my seat, and all three of them got up to. We all embraced and softly kissed, and once more I was caught up in their contrasts, from Genny to Patrick.

“You are a delightful armful!” exclaimed Genny. “You too,” I responded. “Yes,” added Ronnie as we embraced, and all three of us to exchanged friendly kisses.

160 161

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Patrick,” I murmured as he took me in his arms and kissed my cheek. The thrill I felt now was unmistakable. He is so tall and mus- cular! And ... such beauty for a man ... Seven feet, a giant, I thought, still astonished.

We finally parted. “Here is our card,” Genny said, handing me a small business card. “It has our cell phone numbers and email address, if you want to pursue the interview idea. However, use it to keep in touch! Don’t be a stranger!” Genny sweetly placed emphasis on this

“I will! I will stay in touch, and I’ll have one of our feature writ- ers contact you! I think this is one of those rare occasions I may do some or most of the writing myself, as I indicated earlier. In the past this has been the tradition at Sable. I don’t do feature writing near enough anymore, and I was once very good at it!”

It was then after another goodbye all around that I thanked them for their hospitality and patience with me and then I left ...

In driving home from the downtown, I was left with many thoughts. Some very disturbing. I was unwilling to write off twen- ty-two years of marriage, but I knew that what I had heard is a better way. Or at least I wanted to search for answers more deeply. I sensed I could find answers with my new friends. That thought by itself dis- turbed me because I didn’t want to act off the upcoming interviews as an ulterior motive. The fact is, I was very attracted to them and their way of life.

So, was Sapphism a better way of living and loving? I didn’t know, but I wanted the flexibility to find out. When I got home, the house was silent. I checked on Sienna by walking in her room and for a moment watched my lovely daughter sleep. I leaned down and kissed her forehead; she smelled so sweet. Then her arms were around my neck.

“Mama.” She kissed my cheek. “Hey, baby,” I whispered. “I love you, Mama.” “I love you too, honey.” She sighed, closing her eyes. I left her then to fall back asleep. Fourteen, I thought, the same age as the middle daughter, Robin.

I went next to the bedroom and saw the outline of my husband, on the bed under the quilt, also sleep. I went and kissed his cheek, but he didn’t even stir. I quietly got ready for bed. I stood in the shower for a few minutes, letting the warm water ease my frame and my muscles. I then put on my nightgown and brushed my teeth. I went to bed, thinking of the Andrias family and fell asleep.

Every morning I have regimen that starts at 5:00 AM, which includes an hour of exercise on the universal gym. I make the cof- fee, set out breakfast food, wake Sienna around 6:30, and make sure she’s out for school by 7:45 AM to catch the limo ride to her private school. It’s expensive, but well worth it. She is a wonderful young woman, smart, beautiful, and accomplished at all she does.

I have tried, repeatedly, to get in sync with George in the morn- ing. He’s not a morning person and doesn’t usually get out the door until 9:00 AM, an hour after I’ve already left.

Today, though, I had a plan. I was going to do my best to seduce my husband once again and rekindle our romance! I wanted to share with him all I had learned last night and to show him the books I brought home. It was Friday, and I knew Sienna had a game and a dance tonight. After that, she was to stay at a friend’s house for a slumber party. So this would give George and I a night alone.

He is usually home on Fridays by late afternoon, so I took the afternoon off, after my weekly meeting with our staff and feature writers on next month’s addition of Sable. I had called my salon, and they worked me in for the “full treatment,” the works. I even stopped at a boutique and bought some expensive French lingerie and a bottle of my favorite scent that I knew he liked. On the way home, I stopped at his favorite restaurant and had them put together his favorite dishes to go. Finally, I was on my way home.

When I got home, it was 5:00 PM, and George wasn’t there yet. I carefully set the dining room table with our best china and silver, as well as numerous candles. I set out the dinner, but left it wrapped to stay warm. I put on some soft jazz and hurried upstairs to get undressed. I set out the books I had gotten from my new friends, especially the one on sacred sex. I also set out the book written by Genny and Ronnie on Sapphism.

162 163

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I was now as dolled up as I had ever been in some time, and it was 6:00 PM and no George. I came back downstairs, lit the candles, and poured myself a glass of our best wine. I sat and waited. I listened to some of the George’s favorite jazz, the holograms of the musicians entertaining.

At 6:30 PM, I decided to try his cell phone ... “Hello?” “George! Where are you, honey?” He sounded a little befuddled, hesitating as he answered, “Well, where are you?”

“I’m home, darling, waiting for you!” “This is a change.” He now sounded stressed. Then I heard a woman’s voice in the background.

“Hmmm ... Sienna’s out for the night, so I was just going to stop and get something to eat.”

“Baby,” I cooed as flirty as I could, “why don’t you come home? I have dinner ready for us now!”

“What’s the occasion Sheiresa? Did I forget something? It’s not your birthday, or our anniversary.” He was now murmuring.

There was a pause ... “George?” “Sorry, this is just not like you, Sheiresa.” “Honey, I don’t ask you for a lot. I’m just asking you to come home, for this night especially, please? I just want us to be together and remember some things. I have good things to eat, baby.” I tried to flirt, but it seemed he wasn’t buying what I was selling.

There was a pause again ... “Okay, Sheiresa, I’m on my way.” “Thanks, honey!” The phone line clicked off. When he arrived home, it was clear that he was not in a good mood. He took in the candles, the music, the settings on the table, and me the way I was undressed for him. And he wasn’t happy.

We sat in the living room, and he began to speak. “Sheiresa, this is a lot to absorb. You haven’t been interested in a lot of things for some time. It’s always about Sable and the next dead-

line. I admit to looking at you, and seeing how you are this moment, and I’m hearing all you’re saying, but it’s too much and too late.”

I was amazed at hearing my husband of twenty-two years state all this. I didn’t know how to react.

“Why?” “There’s someone else and has been for some time, Sheiresa. I should’ve told you this some time ago. I was with her when you called. She has given me an ultimatum, and I guess this is it. I want a divorce, Sheiresa.”

I could say that this hit me like a ton of bricks, and in a sense it did, except all at once it seemed reasonable and expected. Our mar- riage had been over for some time. All we had between us that was real and vital was our daughter, and she was everything. Suddenly embarrassed, I pulled my negligee tightly around me. There was no point. He wasn’t even looking anymore; he was looking at someone else.

“I don’t know what to say ...” “Sheiresa, I do. We need to separate and sort things out.” “So we ... just like that?” He was now getting angry. “Sheiresa, are you listening? Hearing me? I love another woman, and she loves me back, as I am, and is devoted to us being together. I want you and I, if possible, to part as friends, and be good parents to our daughter. Sheiresa, Sienna already knows!”

“How?” I whispered. “She saw us together by accident. She and I spent a long day together, and I told her as much as I thought was appropriate. We have a brilliant young woman as a daughter, Sheiresa. Where in the hell have you been the last few years?”

Where indeed ...

164 165

ASK NO QUESTIONS

166

“Well now, Stacy, with that, I can say that everything seems to be in working order!” We continued to laugh. She then lay down next to me, setting the washcloth aside, and we embraced and pas- Chapter 15

sionately kissed.

We both got up and went into the bathroom to freshen up. We came back out and got into bed. Liz and I talked far into the night about everything we could think of. Because she was more experi- enced than me in matters of physical love with a woman, I asked her Stacy

many questions. The depth of my emotions, and my reactions to her spoke of my intense need. I was concerned that it was real. By that I mean that I had gone without emotional and physical satisfaction and release with Jim for so long that I wanted to make sure that my reactions tonight were real and driven by my need for a woman, as I was aware of cloth, damp, against my forehead and my cheeks. I

opposed to just the actions themselves with anybody. knew I had fainted, but everything was still black, and coming back

“Stacy, if you’re asking me to state my opinion about what I’ve was not instantaneous. I was swimming through scenes of angelic

experienced with you tonight, then I would have to say that I believe sweetness, nude nymphs cavorting around me. I felt an intense phys-

you have been harboring these desires, and yet not acting on them, ical and emotional longing unlike anything I’d ever felt before. Then

for some time. Up to this moment in time, with you, I have never through the twilight a sweet voice called to me ...

questioned my own need for women as lovers. In my experience, I “Stacy darling, come back to me. You fainted from the intensity

have never encountered such intensity of feeling from a woman who of feelings, and you are worrying me. Come back to me, darling.”

has never experienced this before. What I mean is, Stacy, as I told I opened my eyes, and I looked upward between two pearly

you I have had several women as lovers. Compared to you, they seem pink breasts and nipples and focused on Liz’s face. She showed con-

indifferent to me now. cern, her brow wrinkling, but her mouth a half-smile. She sat upright

“You are virgin to lesbian love, if I can call it that. And yet, the in the bed cradling my head in her lap, and she was bathing my face

further we let go and got into each other, the more intense your reac- with a cool, damp, washcloth.

tions and passions seemed. There are some things that I think you “There you are, my love! The intensity of the reaction, the

yourself must look into, and be sure of before you go further.” movement of your body, your gasps, and your swooning had me

“Can you tell me what you mean exactly, Liz?” deeply worried. This has been a night of firsts for you, and the inten-

“As you are aware, Stacy, I have a relationship with a man. I sity of your reactions is marvelous but at the same time concerning

don’t intend that to stop. In addition, I should tell you directly that me. Are you all right?”

we have an open relationship. That’s one of the reasons, we didn’t I listened to her, and for a moment I could say or do little.

marry at the time. That’s also why I could be with you tonight, and Finally, I reacted and said, “I love the view, Liz!” I was referencing

not risk my relationship with Sammy. In fact, while I stay with you looking up at her face between her gorgeous breasts. For a moment,

this weekend, he will be seeing one of my friends. And I’m certain she had a puzzled look, and then we both burst out laughing!

that they will sleep together.

167

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“My feeling is, Stacy, that all of this is new to you. And while I have enjoyed you a great deal tonight, it’s important to me that you understand my thoughts relating to that.”

Was she telling me that I would not have an exclusive relation- ship with her? I think indirectly she was saying this, so I wouldn’t get hurt. I decided, rather than addressing this, this moment, that I would sleep on it. So rather than talking about that, I changed the subject to that of our lives in general. I wanted to know more about her, and I was willing to share with her more about my life. It’s just that, well, I was very attracted to her ... Was this the beginning of love?

It was hard for both of us to keep our hands still because we were nude, and it was such a novelty, at least for me, to be like this with a woman, especially one as attractive as Liz.

Finally, we drifted off to sleep. My significant arousal though kept me dreaming constantly of what we had done, and what I hoped we would do. And then in the early morning, I awoke fever- ishly to the sensation of Liz on top of me and performing the most lovely caresses with her warm wet tongue and lips upon my clitoris and vagina. I was halfway to orgasm, and I lifted my head, intending to speak, and I came into direct contact with the fragrant, gooey pussy of Liz above me. We were in the 69 position, and I fervently did the same delicious movement and kissing to her fragrant nether mouth. We intensely made love like this for many minutes. Finally, she collapsed on me, and I held her tightly as we undulated through orgasm.

As the intensity of our feelings abated, she rolled off me and reversed herself on the bed. We held each other, kissing openmouthed, enjoying the scent and tastes of our bodies. I had never experienced something so spontaneous, delightful, and simply erotic in my life. I would never be able to go back to anything resembling my past life now. Yes, this was marvelous and filled with free expression. The likes of which I had never experienced before, but I was determined now to experience it as part of my life going forward. I had a secret desire now for Liz to become my exclusive lover. It didn’t occur to me then that I was setting myself up for significant hurt. But then matters of

the heart are often such that we are blind going into them. Such was this, me and Liz. Strangely, it didn’t trouble me that I might truly be a lesbian. Homosexuality was the least of my concerns now!

Everything that we had done was thrilling to me. The way we kissed, the way we caressed each other’s bodies. I felt so wonderfully uninhibited, in kissing, licking, and teasing her nether parts. And I never thought that the anus could be so sensitive and thrilling to stimulate the way we had. In my dreams, Liz dominated me. I was submissive; this was also highly arousing to me.

It’s not that Liz wasn’t honest with me, she was. I just saw us as being friends and lovers and have defined roles. However, I wasn’t sure what that would mean. But I suspected that Liz would. I even imagined myself coming up with new ways to thrill her, thereby increasing the intensity of feeling and emotions for me. In other words, the deeper I pleasured her, the more I would be pleasured back. How can I lose at this? But can I trust her? I’ve never ceded control to someone else before. And based on my experience with Jim, I would never do such with a man in the future.

In this early morning hour, I was experiencing both delight and confusion. Liz had fallen back asleep in my arms, and she was lightly snoring. I got up, careful not to wake her and padded naked into the bathroom and took care of my early morning routine. When I padded out a half-hour later, she was still sleeping, so I put on a robe and slippers and walked downstairs. I made coffee and then some toast and walked into the den. I turned my laptop on; it went right to my project directory. There it was, “TPP” for “Trans Pacific Partnership.” I highlighted this with my mouse and went to my speech manuscript.

More than half of the world’s population, almost 5 billion peo- ple, depend on fish as the single most important source of protein in their diets. By 2050, is predicted there will be a geometric progres- sion of increased population that will require far greater amounts of fish as protein because land animal protein could be depleted. The problem in part, with this increased fishing and fish consumption is overfishing, and thus heavily utilizing a depleting source of food protein everywhere.

168 169

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

The University of British Colombia Fisheries Center estimates that overfishing accounts for as much as 20% of subsidized catch. In this case, the word subsidy means the assets that worldwide govern- ments provide to support their fishing fleets. This is unsupportable in the long-term. If such things as over fishing and illegal fishing are inhibited and prevented with new regulations that have “teeth,” among other things, this could see great improvement in the hus- bandry of fish stocks overall.

There are logistical issues connected to all of this. Not the least of which is directly connected to the presidential leadership that emerged out of the 2016 to 2028 period. The great Sea war, fought between the Empire of China and the United States of America from 2023 to 2024 had a profound effect on matters relating to our sea lanes. The fact that the Chinese Navy was destroyed and that the United States had its position as the absolute leader of the world rein- forced irrevocably, had profound effect on matters such as the Trans Pacific Partnership, that had looked dead on arrival for many years. Now, under new leadership, this looks to have changed entirely.

I was now deeply into continuing my remarks when Liz came up behind me, embracing me and kissing my cheek she put her hands below my robe, caressing and pinching my nipples ... The excitement I felt was instantaneous! I put my arms around hers as she cupped my breasts. She pinched my nipples even harder as I gasped with thrill and pleasure.

“God, Liz, I could not only get used to this and really like it, but I could love it!” I tilted my head back as she continued to play with my boobs, and she covered my mouth with hers, thrusting her tongue almost down my throat. I felt myself sweeten with dew instantaneously.

“Baby,” she said, sultry, “whatcha doin?” Her left hand contin- ued to tease my boobs, while the right hand caressed its way down my tummy to my pussy. She could now detect how aroused I was because her fingers were squishing my moisture.

“You minx!” I murmured. “I’m working on a paper I have to deliver next month at the University of British Columbia ...”

“Wow! You’re so smart! That’s turning me on, Stacy ... Come to bed, now!”

I giggled. “You’re so insistent, so passionate! How will I get my work done?”

“Well, you won’t. Not now!” I got up from my chair and turned into her arms, and we wan- tonly kissed. There was fire in my veins, thrill in my belly. She undid my robe and took care of me.

“I want to see you nude, your sexy ass walking upstairs ahead of me! Tell me what you want, Stacy!” Her voice was husky in her throat, and I knew how aroused she was, and that I had facilitated this! That was a complete turn on to me.

“I want you to fuck me, Liz, like you did last night! I want you to ride me as I play with your butt!”

I laughed wildly now and ran ahead of her upstairs. I threw myself on the bed, and she dropped her robe on the way to mounting me ...

Our lusty lovemaking had been marvelous. Covered in a sheen of sweat, I kissed her all up and down her body, enjoying the hot, salty taste.

“I want you to lay on top of me, Liz, so I can hold you and feel content in your arms. I’ve never done that with someone before.”

She did as I asked, and we changed position, and I held her on top of me. We kissed each other all over our faces and lips; it was wonderful. She soon fell asleep, and I lay there holding her tenderly. The moisture of our bodies felt fantastic, and the fragrance of her physical loving was ambrosia to my nose. I felt that moment like I never had felt before. I knew I was falling in love ...

170 171

ASK NO QUESTIONS

172

move on. After a while, I was awash in semen, my orgasm one long sustained convulsion ...

I awoke from the dream in midst of a shattering climax in the Chapter 16

early morning. I was alone and disoriented, and then remembered that Hiram was on a trip to an east coast zoo to inspect a pair of tigers that the Portland Zoo was trading two young elephants for. A young breeding pair for a young breeding pair it was assumed. It was all the better for him to be gone. The dream had left me in an agitated state Sarah

and nude. I went to my lingerie drawer and got out my favorite dildo and vibrator combination. I intended to masturbate.

I lay down on the bed and began my favorite movements, the penis portion working inside and the clitoral vibrating portion I lodged just under my clit. It is better for me if the pressure there The dream was the most intense I had ever experienced. I was lying

is just below my clit, not on it or above it. I like multiple climaxes, nude on a contoured divan, and I was restrained. Not tied down but

mixed between my clit and vagina, deep inside. My fantasy at this rather held. Not forcefully, for I could move, but enough that I could

moment? Was to reexperience the outcome of the other night with not get up get out of the position.

Doug and his wife, Jill. Today was the day that I had promised I In this dream, there were dim lights in a ceiling that was above

would answer them about my participation as “the only girl” in their normal height, as the lights were distinct in their own cone shape. It

parties! was like there was a white mist hanging in the air, drifting, with the

I was so surprised at her appearance that for a moment I gentle air currents, immediately around me. Every part of my body

couldn’t speak! Moments earlier her husband, after building the sus- was revealed, open, otherwise darkness surrounded the divan and the

pense associated with being the only girl ... had steadily worked at immediate area where I lay.

me, my emotions, and my flesh! And in an arpeggio pushed me up There were men all around me, also nude and very aroused.

the mountain ... and over the edge in thrill! I couldn’t be sure ... Their cocks were rampant, their balls loose and swinging, all were

and then I was sure she had witnessed everything from a table on the aroused at my nudity and ravishment. There were mirrors all around

other side of the intimate room! the room showing me from every thrilling angle. I wore a collar, that

She sat immediately on my right, as I sat to the left of her hus- was bright red in color, and cuffs on my wrists and ankles. There

band, and I was in between both! She was so close that I could smell were red leashes attached to silver clips on the collar and the cuffs.

her scent, and the warmth of her sweet breath! The leashes held by some of the men. I also wore bright red high

“That was quite a show, Sarah! I was sure you’d swoon as I heels, but I was on my back on the divan. I raised my hips into the

watched your delight in my husband’s caress of your thigh, and then air, fully exposing what could clearly be seen with my legs completely

vagina ... Tell me, was it as delicious as it looked?” drawn back. My pussy and ass fully exposed, fully utilized.

I didn’t know what to say; she was so direct. I was being aggressively fucked in my pussy, from time to time

“Did you watch everything Jill?” in my ass, sometimes both together, and sometimes as I sucked on

She laughed. “I wish you could see your face this moment, someone’s cock. They would come, enjoy their orgasm, and then

Sarah! Yes, I watched the whole time! It was delightful!”

173

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I was confused. Here I had answered a post on a sex-based Internet site. I thought I was responding to eight men ultimately. And now here was the individual, who is the current president of the group, and his wife, who is a beautiful young woman. I answered an ad that was directed toward a middle-aged woman, still vital sexually, an attractive “cougar.” I knew I was all of that, and then some, and now it seemed like the rules had changed.

“Give me your hand for a moment, Doug.” He extended his right hand to her, and she took his hand in hers, and momentarily sniffed at his fingertips. Then she kissed them! I thought I was going to die!

“I was right, Sarah, you are delightful! I suspect you have a lot of questions? Can you formulate them?”

I studied her features. She was a very lovely woman. Strawberry blonde, she had delightful freckles across her nose to her cheeks, her eyes were a vivid green, and she wore a gorgeous cream colored gown revealing cleavage that acquainted the onlooker with deep resolve. In short, she was everything that I would expect a man like Doug to have as a wife. Now of course it’s not to me to help people determine how to run their marriages, but I’m not sure that in this case either spouse would find the other lacking. But then what would I know?

“Jill, you’re right, I have about one million questions! However, I’ll start by asking one, what in the world is going on?”

She glanced across the table at her husband and smiled. “All right Sarah, you should know what’s going on. This is all about eight guys in college that screwed repeatedly one fabulously beautiful woman, about twenty years older than them. This is a memory that is vibrant and alive for each of them and not one that will go away.

“The woman in question, Mrs. Baker, has long disappeared into retirement. I suspect she is not aware even to this day, of the impres- sion she left with these men over time. The ‘only girl at the party’ is not something that they can get past, in thinking about it and talking about it, nor do we, their wives, think they actually should get past it. All of us have happy and fulfilling marriages. But we are in the age of Extirpate and Philtre, and the rules for sexual and erotic encounter have changed significantly and forever. We are all aware of this.

“One weekend, the guys pulled all the wives together, at a resort down on the coast, and rented an exclusive conference room. We all had suites, eight of them, so all of us, the husbands and wives treated this as another honeymoon. We got together in the conference room all sixteen of us, and that’s when our husbands made a proposal to us collectively. We’re all younger than our husbands by five to ten years. Where our husbands are in their mid to late thirties, the wives in our little group range in age from twenty-five to thirty-three.

“We spent a holiday weekend, at the resort together. The wives planned all the meals and the entertainment at night. During the mornings and afternoons, we all played tennis, golf, and swam in the pool. Saturday night was the big night. We had a part of the resort entirely to ourselves, and it was luxurious. We dressed in evening gowns, and our husbands all wore tuxedos. When we came to the small ballroom for the main event, we were all seated around a large table. None of us knew what to expect because this part of the pro- gram had been planned by our husbands entirely. The wives planned a sumptuous meal that the hotel kitchen prepared for us. There was an open bar in the corner exclusively for us and a wonderful wine menu. Finally, all of us being served, stopped dancing to the music provided by the dance combo, got a last serving of drinks from the bar, and sat down to our dinner. It was then that my husband Doug, having been president of the fraternity, led off the discussion.

“He talked about the memories that the ‘Courtly Eight’ of the fraternity built over time. For the three-year period they were together as the most select brotherhood in the greater brotherhood of the fraternity, they had rituals and memories that were vital and alive to this day for them. It was then that Mrs. Baker came up. Her name was Marina, and on occasion they referred to her as such. When her name came up, he turned the presentation over to the other seven members of the fraternity. Each talked about a different impression that Marina had made on him. It was then that I spoke up because I sensed that we were being prepared for something. I referred this comment, to the group, but specifically Doug. And that’s when—”

“I spilled the beans.” Jill was waiting clearly now for him to go on. I studied his face, as I looked to my right, and I felt her hand over

174 175

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

mine. I suddenly felt chills, afraid to break contact, I kept my hand on the table where I had set it. As he spoke, she caressed my hand.

“We had carefully rehearsed all elements of our presentation to our wives.” He paused now, taking a sip of the excellent wine. He set his glass down and poured more into in our glasses.

“We wanted to create an excellent impression on our wives. We knew them all to be liberal thinkers and open to erotic adventures. Marina Baker represented to all eight of us the erotic adventure of a lifetime, but not love. We were married to the loves of our lives.

“I spent the next half hour explaining to them collectively what she represented to us. Then each individual brother had his own input. We explained in depth what our proposal was. We wanted to find a new Marina Baker. Then we all described in detail what she would be like and why our wives should support this.”

“It came entirely to this, Sarah. Our husbands said they loved us, were happy with us, and wanted our marriages to last. They also wanted us to understand how profoundly Mrs. Baker had affected them, the circumstances of that, and most importantly to answer the question that we all had, why?

“They made a very compelling argument for recreating what had been the ultimate awakening for young men in erotic awareness in a time before the Enlightenment of now. Specifically—”

“Extirpate and Philtre,” I finally allowed myself entry into the conversation.

“Yes!” Jill exclaimed. She dropped her hand below the table and lightly placed it on the bare flesh of my knee. She gently caressed me, the contact alive with interest ...

“So, Sarah, that’s how we’ve come to meet with you tonight. The outcome of that long weekend was a decision for numerous rea- sons to recruit a new Mrs. Baker ... our only girl.”

“All right, I get all that. You say that at one point you had three women that were prospects and that none of them turned out to have the ... qualities, let’s say, that you wanted in the new Mrs. Baker.

“All right, I can accept that. What did you provide them in the way of opportunity to become the new Mrs. Baker?”

“Well for one thing, Sarah, our economic conditions, all of us being successful professionals, can provide for a wonderful habitat, let’s call it, to have our ‘fraternity parties.’ A fraternity house. What we have in that, Jill and the girls have designed it in such a way that there has never been such a fraternity house before.”

“It exists ...,” I started. “Yes!” Her eyes were alive with a heat and a fire. She had reached my panties, just as her husband did, and she allowed her fingers to stray ... once more I was swooning in the touch of ... what was in this for the two of them? What was it the two of them wanted from me? I leaned close to her, her hair soft against my face, her scent mesmerizing, I hung my head, watching the motion of her fingers against my skirt ... I looked once more to her husband; he watched us intently ...

“You are soaking wet, Sarah. Dear Sarah, you want this ... don’t you?”

Then it hit me, and I looked up, into her eyes ... “Yes,” I whis- pered ... She giggled and then continued to talk as she caressed into my body, my very center ...

“We have every possible amenity that we could think of Sarah, to provide the ultimate of entertainment to our husbands and their only girl. Bedrooms, bathrooms, swimming pool, and the ultimate party room that would allow meetings, social entertainments, and the fabulous in erotic and sensuous enjoyment and adventure. I chal- lenge anyone to think of something we haven’t provided for to titil- late the senses in all ways!

“We can’t do this for our husbands, we’re too young, it would not be appropriate or possible for any one of us as wives to serve as a suitable Marina Baker.”

As she spoke, her fingers were delightful as she now caressed my G-spot. Again, I looked around the room. About half the patrons that were there before had left. The rest were stealing furtive glances to us, as we ... Doug was watching us together, as Jill had inched closer to me. His eyes were half closed, smoldering ... I dropped my hand to her lap, finally.

176 177

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

I knew I was being seduced, first by him, then by her. I was fas- cinated at these tactics. Never had I experienced such overwhelming desire to possess something, to possess anything such as this ...

Chapter 17

Sarah

Dear Doug and Jill,

I didn’t think in the beginning that I would be responding to the both of you. I had correctly assumed that I would be responding to the ‘Courtly Eight,’ who were a group of men. I am responding now to the two of you, which is what you indicated that you would prefer.

So here I am, responding to the president of the fraternity and his wife. My mind is won- dering this moment over many things, and yet you have asked me to focus primarily on just one. Many questions go unanswered. Right now, I’m not sure that’s a concern. Instead, I will give you the answer that you said you wanted: yes, I would love to be your only girl!

What I do know is that what you expect in a vital area is completely acceptable, I will trust the two of you, that whatever I am not aware of, will not harm me. I can say that, with complete confidence, that harm is not your intent.

So then, I have given you the answer that you both said that you wanted. I place myself

179 178

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

in your hands as to where we go from here. I have explained my personal and professional situations. Since it appears that your parties are held over long weekends, that’s optimum to me to. You have told me that your party facil- ity is located north of Portland. That means it’s accessible. And as Jill explained to me, were I to accept your offer as the only girl, that I would place myself in your hands entirely. That, to me, is very thrilling. I willingly place myself in your hands, and I await your reply and instructions from here.

In closing, I will say that it excites me the two of you find me attractive and desirable for the role you wish me to play. I have attached to this email photos of me in the nude, taken by a past boyfriend within the last year. I know that you wanted to distribute these photos to the other members and their wives. I have attached several action photos too. I hope you and the members find my photo collage exciting!.

From here, as you said, it’s up to you to con- tact me and let me know how you wish to pro- ceed. I eagerly await hearing from you!

With high anticipation, Sarah

I read and reread this reply several times. I changed a word here and there, perhaps I wasn’t conveying my excitement enough, so I worked on that a little bit without overstating the desire I was feel- ing. I was so emotional over this that I was shaking with anticipa- tion. I masturbate frequently sometimes several times a day. It helps me alleviate stress and deal with the daydreams that I experience throughout the day. Prior to pushing the send key, I indeed mastur- bated fantasizing on what this letter represented. I went straight for

a solution of my present need, sat in my chair with my hand down the front of my pants and panties, and stroked my clitoris vibrantly. I love my clit, its size, and how erect it gets, and there was no prob- lem with this today! I came within about sixty seconds, shuddered in release, and then using my index finger, caressed my G-spot to an even deeper orgasm!

I drew my finger out, and it was covered with my pearly dis- charge, and without any reluctance, I brought my finger to my mouth and stuck it inside, the warm silkiness, the salty sweetness and earthiness completely exciting. My finger now damp with saliva, I wiped it on a tissue. I then pressed the send key. My single thought that moment was that I was about to experience erotic fulfillment at a whole new level that would change my life. I was right, and I was wrong ... that is about the relative benefit of this ... but life is for learning ...

The reply came a few days later, but not from Doug.

Dear Sarah,

What a hit you have made! It is unanimous among the Courtly Eight and their wives that you are the perfect choice for the only girl! We all agree that you are without doubt the true and logical replacement for Marina, Mrs. Baker! In fact, we have all settled on that as your code name, Mrs. Baker!

None of the wives work outside our homes. We attend to our homes and to the fraternity house! Our children are all young as you proba- bly can imagine. Doug and I have both a three- year-old girl and a two-year-old boy. We all have seemed to gravitate to two children and our hus- bands are very successful in their work ... the fra- ternity attends to that.

180 181

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I thought to myself at this point, Stepford wives, and giggled ... I read on.

Thank you for placing yourself into our hands! From here on out I will be your main contact person, dare I say it? Mrs. Baker! I would like to stop by and see you at your office on Wednesday or Thursday this week. Could you please email me back and let me know which is best? Could it be midafternoon for at least an hour?

I will bring with me some special gifts that we have for you. In addition, the wives all want you to attend a special little party that we will host a week from today at 5:00 PM at the new fra- ternity house. We will provide the transportation for you. Though it will be an informal gathering, it will be a formal introduction for you to the amenities of the house itself! Then that following Friday we are planning on the first “Only Girl at the Party” for our husbands! If you could plan to place yourself in our hands for those three days, Mrs. Baker, I can promise you delights manifest!

Yours very truly, Jill

There was a tone of high respect, but one of thrilling demand also! I immediately emailed her back!

Dear Jill:

Thank you for your email! This all sounds won- derful and I’ve inked in the schedule as you’ve shared it to be starting with a meeting here at my office at 3:00 PM tomorrow. I’ve made this the

last event of my work day, and we will be undis- turbed. I look forward to this meeting!

Until then!

Love, Mrs. Baker (Sarah)

At home that night I caught Hiram staring at me over the din- ner table.

“Has something changed for you, Sarah? It’s been a while since I’ve seen you in such a happy mood.”

“Things are going particularly well at the office right now ... and I’ve joined a new social club! I have a dinner related to this next Monday night, and then the weekend of that week, Friday through Sunday, I’ll be going to a club retreat ... a sort of reinvigoration of the mind and body!”

I could imagine the Cheshire cat smile on my face! He studied me ...

“Well, I’ve known that you have needed something for some time, Sarah, ever since Tommy lost interest in you.”

My face was now frozen in that smile. “Oh, Sarah, I’ve known for some time that as you’ve gotten older, your appetites have deepened. You weren’t attending plays when Shakespeare repertory wasn’t in town. I’m not stupid. You don’t ask anymore, and neither do I. Yes, I’ve known of Tommy ... and others. It’s okay ...”

With that he took my hand and shook his head yes. That night for the first time in a long time we had sex ... it was good ...

That next morning, I got up early and spent a significant amount of time grooming myself for the day. I studied my body in the full-length mirror in the bathroom. I was pleased with my reflec- tion. I exercise vigorously on a regular basis. At fifty-two, my hips had widened; however, my stomach was flat, my waist was tight. My boobs and nipples had always been generous in size and were firm with no sag. The birth of my twins and the fact that I nursed them

182 183

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

for most of the year influenced this. Since they had not yet begun to sag, there had been no need to contemplate enhancements.

I carefully laid out my most flattering lingerie. With my black hair, deep brown almond shaped eyes, and my white skin, I saw the reflection of a good-looking Korean woman. We are known for our physical beauty and ability to attract the attention of men and women. I looked forward to this in the coming weeks. My lingerie had a scarlet theme throughout, and the suit I chose was navy blue with a faint chalk line. It is the most flattering combination that I own, along with a scarlet silk blouse. Once I was dressed, I looked in the mirror at the combination of the bra I chose, pushing my breasts upwards, below the break of my silk blouse below my neck. I liked the look very much. The snowy expanse looked fetching to me!

I proceeded downstairs after finishing my toilet and saw Hiram at the kitchen table. I went to him and kissed him.

“That was good last night. I enjoyed myself with you!” “I did too. I’m sorry, Sarah, that we have taken so little time together in the last few years. You know that I love you, and I always want your happiness. Will you have some breakfast?”

I kissed him again and said, “I will get something at the office. I’m running a little late, and I need to leave.”

We kissed once more, and I rushed out of the house. Traffic was light for rush hour so I listened to the news reports and enjoyed the drive to my office in the downtown. It’s curious that I hadn’t put a thought to Hiram, if indeed the only girl was a success. On the other hand, all of that was in the future, which would start today with my meeting with Jill at my office.

Once I got in and got some coffee and a scone, I settled in my office and went over my schedule for the day. I had two client meetings in the morning, and one right after lunch in the afternoon. My staff knows how to prepare me for meetings with clients. There is little effort associated with that anymore. The truth is that I had grown bored with my work and was thinking of finding a way out. Serving on the presidential commission is also taking up a consider- able amount of my free time. Renaissance Investment Management had been a huge success and my shares were worth several million

deflated dollars. Perhaps now was the time to move on. I promised myself to keep this potential for departure in the back of my mind.

At precisely three o’clock that afternoon, my phone buzzed. I picked it up and my assistant Terry said, “Jill is here to see you.”

“Thanks, Terry, can you show her in please?” I went to the door of my office just as it opened and in walked Jill looking fabulously gorgeous!

“Jill!” I exclaimed. “Sarah!” We went into each other’s arms kissing on our cheeks! Terry followed, carrying two large shopping bags.

“These look like gifts, Sarah. Where would you like me to put these packages?”

“Oh goodness, Jill! What have you brought?” “Well, just what Terry just said. Gifts!” “My goodness! Terry, why don’t you put them by the couch?” He did exactly that.

“Sarah? Is there anything that I can get either one of you?” “Jill, would you like something to drink? We have some excel- lent vintages in our refrigerator and you’re my last visit of the day. Terry, why don’t you get us a bottle of the good champagne?”

“Right away, Sarah!” And he rushed out, shutting the door behind him.

Jill and I still held each other, and we studied each other’s faces. “Champagne sounds wonderful, Sarah, it’s just what I need! Except ...” She kissed me passionately on my lips. I responded immediately. We lingered for a moment, and she looked down into my eyes, “You are so exciting to me, Sarah, I so look forward to you joining us as the new Mrs. Baker!”

There was a knock at the door my office and we parted. Terry came in with a silver tray and two crystal champagne glasses and a bottle of our best champagne.

“Thank you, Terry! Why don’t you set the tray over on the cre- denza? I’ll take it from there.”

“Would you and your guest like some hors d’oeuvres, Sarah? We have a fresh supply and salmon canapé from the deli downstairs?” “Yes, Terry, why don’t you bring us a small selection of the best!”

184 185

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Once more, he rushed out shutting the door behind him. I took Jill’s hands and gently pulled her toward the couch. She sat and I went to the credenza to open the champagne.

“This is such a lovely treat for me, Sarah. We can share some champagne, and some hors d’oeuvres, and I can show you what I’ve brought to you as gifts, and we can have a deeper discussion that should be pleasing to both of us, how does that sound?”

“Jill, that sounds fabulous! But I didn’t expect you to bring me anything, you yourself are the gift!” I proceeded to open the bottle of champagne carefully. It was then that there was a knock on my office door, and Terry once more entered with a tray and set it down on the table in front of the couch.

“I have given you a good selection, and they smell wonderful! Bon appétit!” And with that Terry once more departed, shutting the door behind him. The bottle of champagne was open now, and I poured two glasses. I brought them back to the couch where Sarah was seated and offered her a glass. She took it and, as I sat, said, “I would like to propose a toast! The new Mrs. Baker, and the only girl at the party!” I happily repeated what she had just stated, and we lightly clicked our glasses together, drinking deeply.

“This is wonderful champagne, Sarah! And these hors d’oeu- vres ...” And she picked one up and took a small bite ...

“Delicious!” She giggled, as a piece broke off that she caught with her fingers and put her mouth! She was giggling the whole time! What a charming woman, I thought.

We sat, sipping our champagne. Jill set her glass down and said, “So you are done for the day, Sarah?”

“Yes I am. Why don’t I ...” I got up, went to my office door, and locked it. I am the largest producer of new clients in our office. I have been for some time. My office itself is large and very richly appointed. I have my own private restroom with a shower and sep- arate toilet room. Renaissance is located on the top floor of one of the newest office buildings in Portland. My office faces to the east overlooking the Willamette River, directly facing Mount Hood in the distance. It is one of the most fabulous views in Portland. It is completely unobstructed. Our office tower is the tallest facing east.

I turned now from the door, facing Jill seated in the couch. I went back to her and sat down. I took up one of the hors d’oeuvres and popped it in my mouth, chewing with pleasure. I waited ...

“Sarah, I’m here today to elaborate on the discussion we had over the remains of your dinner with my husband the other night. What I wish to discuss is how this version of the only girl will be dif- ferent than what my husband and his fraternity brothers experienced in the past.

“When they presented to us collectively, that one weekend we spoke, the wives as a group discussed what we had heard, and decided on some modifications.”

“Modifications? You mean different than what was outlined by Doug that they all experienced with Mrs. Baker?”

“Yes, the same, but different. We didn’t exist in their lives at that point, we do now. Since we won’t have our version of ‘the only boy at the party,’ we do want our version of ‘the only girl at the party.’”

We both laughed at her description. “I can understand why they might be reluctant to allow the ‘only boy at the party’ ... Or that might cause some friction!” And we both giggled ...

“Yes, friction is a good word for it, Sarah! The fact is that we agreed to this because it seemed at the time to mean so much to them. They had gone to such trouble, and let’s face it, this is the age of Extirpate and Philtre, hedonism on a large scale. Where pansexu- ality exists where you find it, by the definition of what you want to find. There is a double standard at play here still though.

“We maintain our households, bear our husbands children, and care for them, and that will be our most important roles for at least the next dozen years.

“There is a significant benefit to all eight of us tolerating life as I just described. The fraternity, by itself, is immensely wealthy. It is now a secret society, a beginning and ending unto itself. What I am about to tell you, Sarah, is to be held in strictest confidence. Do I have your promise of the same? Your promise will not impact you negatively, and you may find yourself thanking your lucky stars that the role of Marina Baker has come to you in this way.”

186 187

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I couldn’t possibly be hurt, right? That was Jill’s promise. In for a penny in for a pound.

It is so easy to reason your way into trouble. A small error com- pounded over time can lead to significant aggrievance. Identifying error is important, even vital to derive the sum of the equation prop- erly. I knew this, however I stopped thinking of risk and thought only of reward. The older you get in life, the more you loose. I believed now that this was my chance to gain back, something I thought I had lost: Unmitigated sexual fever, passion, and desire to be consumed and fulfilled. To be desired above all other women and to serve excit- ing ends in eroticism, sensuality, and to be endlessly promiscuous, trying in all ways to be a veritable queen of carnality! I wanted to be their singular dramatis personnae, in all forms, all guises, their diva of erotic drama!

Shakespeare, my favorite play-write, poet and sonneteer opens sonnet 135, “Whoever hath her wish, thou hast thy Will”. While I know the double and even triple meanings of this sonnet, this line alone, had I been thinking properly, would have drawn me away from all of this before I was absorbed within. For me it was Jill herself, who playing upon my significant desire and burning need for erotic drama, would draw me into an intrigue that she had had encouraged upon her diabolically. I would not know this for some time; years.

Things change over time. There are three constants however: the nature of good, the nature of evil, and the nature of the human being that emerges, trapped between the two. Good feels right; evil, can feel better for some time, and then, well ... Oh! There’s good intentions! The road to hell though is bright, shining and slip free from good intentions ...

“Of course Jill, you can trust me in all ways.” She considered this for a moment, and then said, “Our hus- bands come from very wealthy and privileged families. None of us want to risk losing any of that connection. Besides, we love our hus- bands and want them to be happy. Having you serve them as Marina Baker is a small price to pay with little attendant risk. The deal that we struck with them was that they could have their parties and only

girl, if they allowed us to plan those parties and interact with the only girl. They don’t have the time in their busy schedules, anyway, where we do. We run the fraternity house. It is used for far more than just the weekend parties. Business leaders from all over the West Coast come to Portland for various reasons associated with business and the work that our husbands do.

“You would think that with the attraction this would present, that recruiting an only girl would be easy. Sarah, it hasn’t been easy at all. The three initial responders didn’t work out as was described. As we explained, early to mid-forties is just too young. Too many problems were created. We didn’t allude to all of that. That’s why we settled on the fifties. Granted, that’s older than Marina was, but she knew exactly what she wanted and got it. That’s what worked out for our husband’s initial experiences. You are response number four, and that was only after a completely brand-new ad was placed in a new medium, Ask No Questions.

“To make sure that this is an optimal experience for you, we want to make sure that we prepare you and dress you for the part. That’s why I’m here today, with gifts, and why we’ve planned the little party with the wives as a group next Monday night.”

With that, she set her champagne glass down on the table and moved closer to me. I followed her lead by setting my glass down to. We simultaneously embraced, cheek to cheek. And she whispered in my ear, “We want our only girl too. Can you handle that, Sarah? I realize I am asking you to consider something much deeper than you originally responded to, or heard, when you met Doug, for dinner. We all want to experience the only girl, Marina Baker, vicariously through you. By the way, Sarah, the diners, that were around you at the restaurant, were the other fraternity members and their wives. They watched with high anticipation when Doug caressed you to orgasm, and then I took you the rest of the way, as only one woman can do for another.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, but I felt the reaction from my nipples to my loins as I melted inside.

She pushed me back on my couch, and I willingly fell back. She lifted up my skirt, skimmed my panties aside, and began the most

188 189

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

lovely cunnilingus. I died in her ministrations and kisses, whispering her name ... Once more I am drawn to Shakespeare, the last two lines of sonnet 147, “For I have sworn thee fair, and thought thee bright, who art as black as hell, as dark as night” For what was to come, no reflection could be more appropriate ... Chapter 18

Ashley

She was driving a gorgeous little red Mercedes sports car. I followed her up the main street. The top of the car was down and the wind was blowing through her hair. No matter where we were, she attracted attention ... both the car and her. As she drove by, men and women called out to her and waved. And she exuberantly waved back, call- ing out people by name. She was right; she is well known in Eugene. And I wondered why I had not met her or heard of her by this time. Too busy, I thought. Surely she was as beautiful as this day with its warmth, breeze, and cloudless sapphire blue sky!

Finally, we were out of the downtown into the bright green tree- lined outskirts, and she made a signal to turn left from the highway we were on to a small country road. She had been on and off the phone most of the time we were driving and then she turned once more to the left onto what looked to be a private driveway. We drove for some time, and then reached a private gate. She stopped at the gate, and I came to a halt behind her. There was a gate opener on her sun visor, and she pushed the button. The gate opened onto a private drive that disappeared into the distance.

I followed her through and we continued. In the rearview mir- ror, I watched for just a moment as the gate closed behind us. Once more we were driving through evergreen trees and flowers were all along both sides of the road. The quality of the landscaping was mag- nificent. We came up to the circular driveway in front of an incredible

191 190

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

home. She stopped her car, so I parked just behind her. Turning the key off, I watched her get out and I did the same a moment later. She walked up to me taking both my hands, and she exclaimed excitedly, “I contacted Tommy and Tina, and Tony was there! They have a babysitter and the three were headed out for an evening of partying! How’s that for luck! Instead they’re coming here!”

I think my look of pleasure must have been palpable! With what, she had described of the three of them, I was certain I’d get a preliminary interview! Maybe more, maybe much more!

She smiled displaying her beautiful teeth and said “somebody’s excited! I can add to that!”

She took me in her arms and passionately kissed me. Her actions took my breath away momentarily ... because it was so unexpected. We held each other for a moment.

“Baby, are you okay?” she cooed. She truly was irresistible! “I’m just not used to such spontaneity,” I whispered. “I love pussy almost as much as I love cock! I’m going to enjoy, though, you meeting Tony! For someone so young, he is sensitive to women’s needs, the subtleness. And Tina will only date women sepa- rate from her husband now.”

“Separate? I thought they were swingers ... at least what I thought swingers were.”

“I’m going to let them explain their relationship to you. I love Tommy, and I look forward to fucking him! Where Tony is subtle, Tommy is aggressive, and I love that about him! He’ll work his way into my panties within ten minutes! You’ll get the best introduction to erotic adventure possible with Tony and Tina. The three of you will do well together! I know this, Ashley, or I wouldn’t have arranged this party! You’ll see, they will just devour you ... gently ...

“Come on, darling, let me show you my powder room!” Giggling, she took my hand, and we walked to the front door. She clicked her key fob and the door opened by itself! We entered the most fabulous home I have ever been in!

“I’d show you the place, but we have to get ready for the party!” We walked into this gigantic airy space to the very back of the house and entered what only could be described as a “playroom”!

“This is where all the fun takes place! Frank built me this room purposely. He has his viewing room over there”—she pointed—“to watch me and my friends in action! The rest is all mine! Pool tables, big screens, projectors, the works! And this ...” She pulled me through huge double doors.

“This is my powder room!” This incredible room was pink ... there were shades of pink everywhere! There were sinks, towel closets, personal supply drawers, wraparound mirrors, and ... I was amazed! I had never seen a wom- an’s domain like this at all!

“Here is my soaking tub!” It was huge with wraparound win- dows opening outwards to the incredible flower gardens below! That it was a Roman tub is the best way to describe it, and I have never seen its equal!

“Here’s the shower room, and there’s the potty and bidet!” It was an entirely separate room! Her enthusiasm was incredible, and I was seeing finally what she had only been describing to this point in generalities!

“And then the closet of all closets!” On the far side of the pow- der room was a pair of French doors covered with gorgeous etched glass of scenes involving nymphs and satyrs! She walked quickly to the double French doors, pushing the right one open and what I saw stretched out before me was almost beyond belief!

“This is how I keep track of all my little ensembles, shoes, lin- gerie, and so forth!”

“My god, Laura, your life must be devoted to ...” “Yes!” she exclaimed. She was a total hedonist. I wondered at how we missed knowing each other, but now we did, that’s all that counts.

“So here’s the deal, Ashley. You and I get all squeaky clean, and I’m going to dress you up in one of my ensembles. You place yourself, my dear, into aunt Laura’s hands for the duration of this evening! Okay?”

“Okay!” I exclaimed. I had not been this excited, maybe ever ... She led me out of the closet back into the powder room, and she turned on the water into the soaking tub.

192 193

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Well, Ash, what are you waiting for?” She then quickly undressed down to her bare skin.

“Wow!” She did a little curtsy and turned on her tiptoes, and said, “Not bad, right?”

“Right!” She climbed in the tub, giving me a delicious view of bare butt from behind. I thought of her post in Ask No Questions. I did the same, hanging my clothing on the rack next to hers.

I walked to the edge of the soaking tub and she floated there, her arms on the side of the tub, staring at me, “Delicious female flesh, I love it!”

I giggled, embarrassed, and got into the tub with her. She took me in her arms and said, “This is going to be so much fun,” and she kissed me. Her breasts felt soft and lush against mine. Her nipples were huge, pink, hard ...

“I love your figure, Laura.” “Thanks, Ashley! We’re going to have a good time.” She kissed me again. I was thinking to myself, “There’s always a little difference with a woman’s figure who has had a child.” I worked at it all the time, but her figure was almost beyond belief!

“Come here,” she whispered, her voice now thick with excite- ment, which in turn was exciting me. There were mirrors on one end of the large tub. She took my hand and pulled me in front of one of the mirrors. She stood and gently pulled me up to stand next to her. Suddenly she shifted position and came up behind me. One hand was cupping my breast, and the other was caressing my tummy downward, fingers just brushing over my clitoris, which was red and erect, with all this titillation; it had been begging for attention!

“Hmmm ...,” she sighed. “I thought so, that I could see a large erect clit ... This will deserve a lot of attention going forward.” She stroked it so lovingly that I shuddered undulating in her arms!

“You’re so exciting, Ash!” she murmured. “Do you want me to get you off or wait for the extended fun to begin?”

I sighed. “This feels so good, Laura. I wish this very moment that it was just you and I, and we could explore our feelings, but I’m excited at the thought of your guests too.” I sighed one more time.

“Let’s wait,” I whispered. Inside though I was hot, bothered, and very wet.

She pulled on one of my nipples and tweaked my clit. I was almost dancing in place with passion! The words “not so subtle” creeped into my mind!

“Okay, let’s hold the thought though about sleeping together, just the two of us! I want to get to know you very well, Ashley!”

“Me too,” I whispered, as she settled down in the tub pulling me with her; once more, we were locked in an embrace and kissing then we hurried through a bath together and got out. She pulled the plug, and we wrapped ourselves up with huge, pink, terrycloth towels. She went to a drawer by one of the sinks and got out a new toothbrush and some dental floss for me. We took care of our hygiene and then worked on our makeup together. We hung up our towels, and nude, we finally perfumed ourselves. Then ... the clothing closet!

“I’m going to dress you! We’re essentially the same size!” Her excitement related to this was girlish with glee as both of us cooed over the ensembles she pulled from her clothing racks! As she pranced, I was completely taken with her beauty! The size of her breasts, the wonderful curves of her torso, my eyes were drawn to studying her hairless vagina repeatedly. Yes, I was incredibly attracted to her! Having flirted with women in the past and played around a little in college, it was almost sobering to be here now with this mag- nificent woman! And she couldn’t keep her hands off me! A caress here, a squeeze there, I found myself longing to just ask if she could spare me a moment to just stop, the two of us, and let me study her body. It turns out that this was a good lesson for me to learn, that is the depth of my passion for women. To this point, I had thought it was reserved for men alone. Clearly I was wrong.

Her little “ensembles,” as she referred to them, were not designed for warmth or even comfort,

“The idea here, Ash, is to make the most out of what you’ve got! With your Latina good looks ... Hmmm ...” She pulled up a little red number, white cami top with red trim, no bra, a shorty red dress and bright pink G-string as an “offset,” she called it!

“Okay, Ash, let’s see how you look!”

194 195

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

It was hilarious! Here, she stood completely naked, and she’s dressing me as a baby doll! I looked into one of the full length mir- rors ... and I was transfixed! I looked positively ...

“Delicious! You look like a sumptuous desert! I want to eat you all up!” Once more she put her arms around me caressing ...

“Oh, Ashley! It’s perfect for you! It shows the tops of your thighs! Okay turn around and bend over! Wow! This is a lovely butt, Ashley! We’ll have to wax your pubis like mine. Just a narrow strip of hair would look good on you! No time now though. Ashley, I think we’ve found your look, you could even wear this every day to the office!”

I looked at myself in the mirror and imagined what Sam would say if he could see me now! I started to laugh ...

“What’s so funny?” She looked at me, hands on hips and incredulous!

“Nothing, darling, it’s beautiful. I’m even turning myself on looking at me! I just thought in the back of my mind how my horrid boss would react if he saw me in this in the office! He’d probably die of a heart attack, but on second thought, maybe that’s what I should do exactly, it would guarantee the heart attack!” She caught on and then we both were laughing!

She hurriedly pulled together a little ensemble for herself, just like mine, except light blue where mine was red. With her blond hair, blue eyes, and creamy tanned skin ...

“Now, shoes,” she murmured. She pulled down bright red and then light blue ultra-highs! “Not too bad comfort wise. Fortunately, we’re not walking anywhere!”

She was far more used to walking with four-inch heels than I was. Once more I looked at myself in the mirror, and I truly looked good! I followed her out, catching that sexy ass and those muscular legs.

“I have salad for us in the fridge, as well as fresh hors d’oeuvres for all of us. You don’t want to eat heavy when action is your intent! I have mineral water and some excellent wines, and the most exciting selections of Philtre! We’re set, Ashley!” She took my hand. “They’ll be here in a few minutes!”

She gently pulled me over to the couch that was positioned to look through huge glass windows, into the colorful garden of their backyard. As we ate, she said, “Being flirty is the name of the game, Ash! Tina will be dressed just like you and I, and she is a true delight. Very bisexual, which is why she and her husband got into swing- ing in the first place so that she could meet safe women. Now she swings either way with women, dominant or submissive, know what I mean?”

“I think so.” This was news to me ... “She’ll be very attracted to you, Ashley, and probably want to do a threesome with you and Tony. That’s one of the things she loves! Tony is a real sweetheart! He’s single, very clean, and discreet. He’s a little young, about twenty-three. He adores older women, and he’s well hung. And he can go all night! Tony, Tina, and Tommy do three- somes a lot, and they are fun to watch because she is a real show-off and loves being in the middle. Tonight, though, they will probably want you to be in the middle, Ash!”

“Are you sure they’ll like me?” There was that incredulous smile again! “Do bears sleep in my woods?” And she laughed! “Actually, there’s a nice little family of bears I see every now and then so I know they sleep in my woods! Of course they will like you! What’s not to like? That’s silly!” And we both laughed. There was a sound of a sonorous bell ...

“That’s them! They have the combination to the gate, and they’ll be driving up now!”

I stayed seated on the couch, picking at my salad. In the pit of my stomach I felt an intense excitement, like I had not felt in some time. Laura rushed out of the playroom, and I heard her high heels clicking all the way down the hall to the entrance of the house. I heard the door open and then intense chatter and laughing. The sound grew larger as a group of people now emerged into the playroom. Her friends, as she described, were young and intensely good-looking.

196 197

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Tommy and Tina were tall and very fair. The man with them must’ve been Tony. He was a handsome Latino, the coffee and cream complexion, and just over six feet tall.

“Tommy, Tina, and Tony, this is Ashley Wilcox, the woman that I told you about!”

I rose from the couch and walked to them as they were coming to me. “I am so pleased to meet all of you!” I extended my hands as though to shake hands, instead I was immediately embraced by Tina. “Laura! You said she was good-looking, you didn’t say beautiful! Ashley, you’re my kind of woman! I’m familiar with your work and how successful you are. And now I’ve come to find out how sexual you are too, if what Laura told me over the phone was any indication of how passionate and hot you truly are!”

Tommy and Tony followed suit, greeting me. Tina was a tanned cheerleader! Tommy was a bronzed high school quarterback! And Tony, quite good looking, was slender and well proportioned.

“Well, what can I get the three of you to drink?” “How about some of that special white dessert wine that you started things off with? And along with that how about some Philtre, the red?” This was Tina, who was so cute that I wanted to tease her just to turn her on even more. I bent forward a little to catch her eye with my décolleté! Which I succeeded in doing! She smiled at me, her eyes on the tops of my breasts! She was high breasted and won- derfully sensuous and sexy with her long and lithe figure! I was glad my flirtation was appealing to her!

There are several different kinds of Philtre, all though are for enhancing emotions and moods. The blues, greens, and yellows are used in varying degrees for general mood enhancement or in combi- nation for specific effects, which can be infinite in complexity. I am told it just takes experimentation to find the right combinations.

The red, the silver, and the gold are especially designed for mood enhancement and emotional response relating to sex. Red is the foundation Philtre and oriented to making a person far more aware and enlightened as it relates to their orgasmic feelings. Any color of Philtre in varying degrees, I’m told, can be used with the red for any response that is tied into basic sensual and erotic need. It is

used to enhance any sexual desire. Used in conjunction with silver and gold the effect I am told can be marvelous! Gold is often used in same-sex relations; silver is for varied and truly wild sensuality! The stage was being set with red, perhaps silver and gold will follow suit tonight! So here was me, completely inexperienced expanding on something I had only done research on as a broadcast journalist!

“Four glasses of the red coming up! Ashley, do you feel like joining us?”

There was the question. It was being asked. What would be my response?

“I think, Laura, that I would enjoy that! But I must admit to one thing, my inexperience in using Philtre. I took Extirpate because that is the law. But I can’t tell you one way, or the other, if it has affected my sexual desire negatively, like it has for many people who use Philtre. I haven’t been able to enjoy sex for some time because my husband is just no longer interested.” I whispered the last, embar- rassed. But these were hardly people to not be genuine with now. We all knew why they were here, what they had come for. And I certainly was dressed the part!

“Come sit with me, Ashley, let’s get acquainted!” Tina pulled me back to the couch where I had been sitting. We sat down together, and she said, “Ever since Laura explained to us who you were and what you wish to accomplish, in the way of an interview, the three of us have been talking nonstop! I think we can help get you oriented to the pansexuality scene, as far as swinging is concerned. I think we would also like to become better acquainted with you, in that sense, if you’re interested!

“I think though, Ashley, one thing we can’t do is a personal interview, unless there was some way that you could block out our faces so we would not have the identity problem. We have two small children that go to school here, and we are not in the habit of involv- ing people in Eugene in what we do in our private lives. There is good reason for this because we wish to protect our children while at the same time enjoy the significant sexual freedom that each of us allows the other. For example, we only recently have become avail- able for separate dates. This is primarily for me because of my sig-

198 199

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

nificant desire for women. I love to seduce them, particularly if they are virgin to lesbianism. I’m not a lesbian because I dearly love sex with Tommy and Tony. It’s only recently though that I have decided that other than them, I don’t wish sex experience with any other men anymore, only women. Tommy dates women, and I date women!”

She said this with such precious exuberance that we both laughed!

“For example, Ashley, I am very drawn to you, and I understand you may be open to partying with us tonight? Is this true?” she whis- pered. “I would love to be your first darling!” She was so sincere that I couldn’t help but kiss her softly. She returned the kiss with passion. “God you are sweet, Ashley,” she whispered.

I looked over toward the bar, and Laura was alternatively mak- ing out with Tommy and Tony, sandwiched in between them. The drinks of Philtre that Laura had prepared had already been con- sumed, and our drinks sat on a separate tray.

“I saw your broadcast, Ashley, at Cascade Exposed. We’re mem- bers of the club too, that’s where we get these wonderful tans from!” She now leaned very close to me and whispered in my ear, “You are very exciting to me,” and without completing the sentence, she lightly kissed the tops of my breasts. The effect was electric for me; I was sorry she broke contact.

“Sweet,” she murmured. “I’ll go get our drinks.” She was detained though. Laura and Tommy were intensely kissing, and he had his very erect cock out of his pants, and she was slowly stroking it! They certainly didn’t waste any time!

Tony turned from caressing Laura’s butt and took Tina in his arms. They kissed passionately and then she whispered to him. He smiled, looking over at me and poured himself another drink of the Philtre. Tina lead him back to the couch with our tray of drinks in hand and they sat together, facing me.

“While it looks like Tommy and Laura are going to get reac- quainted,” and she giggled at her own joke, “I thought it would be good, Ashley, if you met Tony and he and I could talk to you about our involvement in all of this. Tony is a very good friend of ours, and

I fuck him on a regular basis! He is a very sensitive lover, he’s got a wonderful body, and the nicest cock you could imagine!”

The three of us looked back toward Tommy and Laura because the level of passionate noise had gone up considerably. Tommy had Laura leaning against the counter, her skirt pulled up, panties pushed aside, and he was actively thrusting in and out of her body from behind! Her blouse was open, and her breasts exposed, swinging back and forth as he fucked her. It was very exciting to watch them, his cock glistening with her moisture! He thrust into her steadily while he had a hand around her waist, no doubt caressing her clitoris! This was an enormous distraction! I wondered if this happened with all of them on a regular basis. How could they concentrate?

“I see your astonishment, Ashley, at their behavior. It happens for us on a regular basis because we are so free with our bodies. However, believe it or not, you do get used to it. But looking at the two of them now, the way he’s fucking her and how she’s enjoying herself, isn’t that thrilling for you to watch?”

Yes, indeed it was thrilling! “It’s a lot to absorb in a single day leading into tonight. But I’m not sorry that I’m here, and I feel like my project will go better with your input.” At that I laughed!

“What’s funny?” asked Tina, smiling. “It’s just the whole idea of someone like me doing a report on the sexual habits of Americans, say in a single community such as Eugene. And yet this is where I am, and where I intend to work.

“Do either one of you imagine that Eugene is different than any other American community?”

“I have spent a considerable amount of time up and down the West Coast. For its liberal outlook, if anything, Eugene is a little more laid-back as it relates to pansexuality. And that’s what we’re talking about, isn’t it?”

It was the first major thing that Tony had replied on. He strikes me as a modest man, and maybe a little out of place, but then what do I know?

Laura and Tommy had now removed their clothing and were gorgeous in their nudity. She had a divan arrangement around which

200 201

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

chairs were situated. There were different accessory items on the divan, and she lay back on one in the middle that was shaped like a soft incline. She was thrust open and exposed and very exciting! He got between her legs, and she took hold of him, stroking his penis fully and guided him into her pussy! He sunk slowly all the way in as they passionately kissed!

For the moment, the three of us watched them, mesmerized! Being this close to these two people, fucking, was very arousing, and I wanted to keep my mind for the moment on my questions. Tony handed each of us a glass of Philtre. Tina drank half down imme- diately. I watched her and studied my glass for a moment. Then I followed suit. It was very pleasant, the taste was medium sweet, and it had a significant warming effect immediately on my body. Within a few seconds, I felt reaction in my nipples, my clit, my vagina, and surprisingly, my anus!

“Wow!” I exclaimed, “I didn’t expect this reaction from my body.”

“That’s just the beginning, Ashley!” Tina laughed. “Wait until you pair it up with the gold and silver.”

I sipped at it again and got an even stronger reaction. “I could grow to be quite fond of this!” “That’s the whole point, Ashley! Philtre adds a significant stim- ulus to all forms of sexual activity! Within a very few minutes, the areas of your body that are female in your reaction and arousal will really kick in! Further, your emotional responses will become height- ened, and as they say, you will begin to achieve erotic and emotional enlightenment.”

“So then, Tony, what you’re telling me, is that Philtre acts on the individual alone? I mean ... well does it arouse ... this is getting worse as I go! Actually that’s a stupid question, it must act on the individual alone, right?”

“Yes, the Philtre I just drank is acting on me alone, but seldom does it work well without outside stimulus. I started drinking the red before you and Tina. This moment, being in close proximity to you and Tina, that stimulation alone, Ashley, has given me a significant erection. My point is this, using Philtre for masturbation purposes

doesn’t really work, or at least work as well. Seeing the two of you together, it’s kicking in so to speak, in a big way!”

We all laughed, and were once more drawn to watching Laura and Tommy. They were now experiencing the first orgasms of the night! I have never watched anything more exciting! The two of them were lost in feeling but at the same time Laura moved in such a way that the whole of their actions could readily be seen! The way he thrust into her body ... the view she afforded us was ... completely lascivious!

“Show Ashley your cock. Let her see for herself!” He stood, laughing, Tina stood with him and helped him work at his belt and pants. And then when he was unbuckled and unsnapped, she pulled his pants down and he sprang up! She imme- diately giggled and took him into her mouth, stroking him as she fellated him!

Nude from the waist down, he truly was an exciting man. His penis and testicles were the largest that I had ever seen directly, and that’s reaching back many years to college! The only equipment since then I’ve seen were Herbs ... To say the least, I was truly impressed with Tony! For the first time I knew that cock, and I would become intimately acquainted!

I sat back on the couch, watching the two of them. Laughing, Tony helped Tina undress what consisted of her clothing! Nude, she was his contemporary in excitement. She helped him remove the rest of his clothing, and now I was the only person in the room dressed, if you could call it that.

With that, Tony and Tina looked at each other, laughed, and settled on the couch on either side of me. They began to pull at my clothing, and laughing, embarrassed, I helped them with heated excitement! Now nude, I put my right arm over my nipples and absently covered my vagina! I was trimmed by my standard, but hairy by Tina and Laura’s standards, and Tommy and especially Tony weren’t very hairy either. By personal experience, I was to find out, Tommy shaved just like Tina and Laura. Tony, however, had sparser hair on his body. Without thinking about it, I found this to be quite

202 203

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

attractive with him, subsequently. It made his cock and balls all the more prominent ... and when he fucked me ...

“Here, Ashley, let’s share!” And she held his penis in her hand, kissing the head where there was a considerable amount of semi-transparent fluid collecting, and she took my hand, and I willingly grasped it. It was warm, and it throbbed, and following her lead, I leaned in and took him in my mouth ... I was as aroused as I had ever been! And the more I fellated him, the more I longed for it! As I ministered to Tony, Tina did the same for me, aggressively moving between my legs! Her technique showed her enjoyment of women and the best cunnilingus I had ever enjoyed! This was the start of something unlike anything I had ever experienced before! And it only was the beginning ...

205 204

Chapter 19

Sheiresa

I want to say I was devastated! In a sense, I was. However, George only acted on feelings that he had been harboring for some time. It was sad to say that I held many of the same feelings as well. Now I wondered at the utter futility and delusion of going on with the marriage. In that sense, I thought only of our daughter. I just didn’t take the final step then. But I now know what was in my heart when I sought answers and solace from Genevieve, Rhonda, and Patrick.

“Oh sure,” I told myself, there was the “interest in doing the article about them and their family.” I also had to face something that to me had been in the back of my mind for some time. My racism.

In looking at the site identified with Sapphism, inside of Ask No Questions, every post sounded much the same. I didn’t need a roadmap. I knew exactly where the terminology was coming from, Genny and Ronnie’s book. I poured through their book, I found example after example of how these people need and rely on each other. The more I read, the more I was overwhelmed emotionally when the two women described the rarest things I had ever heard of. They claimed Patrick could “divine” orgasm for them! While this may have been alluded to in their public presentation at the church, it was never directly stated this way. Emotionally, I was almost over- whelmed with arousal at even the thought of this, that they claimed they could “borrow his penis to make love to each other”!

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Their lives, as they described, are perfectly charming. There was nothing immoral in anything they described. If one were just to review all of this in advance of understanding their thoughts on the sacred feminine, one could miss the point of all of this entirely. There were four love affairs going on in this relationship. One with Patrick and each of the women, one between each woman, and one collectively between all three. And they were all different parts of the same deeply romantic involvement between the three that seemed to make everything else possible.

Every ad in Ask No Questions oriented to Sapphism was ded- icated to finding a second woman, not for a new way of living, the emotional fulfillment of the same, but sex alone. Everywhere I looked, bisexuality, especially among women, was the new major interest in human sexuality. Now that I was fully aware of the relationship that existed between Genevieve, Rhonda, and Patrick, I was noticing far more often same-sex couples exchanging intimacies in public than ever before. I’m not sure why I didn’t notice this before. At least from the standpoint of my own curiosity. It’s been my experience over the years that women can be very drawn toward each other. I’m certain that much of that has come about because there is no longer any risk in sexual relations as this relates to disease. Extirpate is not just the game changer there, but most forms of cancer, meningitis, hepatitis, even the common cold and flu are completely a thing of the past. In medicine, the big deal in 2029 is prolonging human life and in human behavior, improving the quality of human life. It would cer- tainly be a vast disappointment not to focus on both. When it finally occurred to the medical and behavioral sciences communities how much had changed, they changed with it overnight! They had to, to remain relevant! There was an enormous adjustment, and it was very expensive emotionally, physiologically, and economically.

What I read otherwise in the ads was an absence of what they had explained in their presentation. Sapphism was selectively applied and oriented primarily to sex as opposed to faith and its deeper erotic aspects. It was as though the points of praying to God and welcom- ing Him (the Trinity of Father, Mother, and Son) into the bedroom, praying for loving fulfillment, sacred sex, the most excellent way,

tanti and the sacred feminine, Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire, were not part of the equation.

What it came down to was that the three of them had accepted the more subtle and complicated sexuality of Genny and Ronnie and had created a means of acceptance of, respect for, and revering the need for their fulfillment. This essential truth of their relationship left me deeply longing and aroused. This put me into a basic con- frontation with my own needs as a woman and my racism as far as Patrick was concerned. Not that this would ever be addressed in any way. They had him, he had them, and together both sexes were happy.

Something else that puzzled me was how could anyone read Genny and Ronnie’s book in which the love affair is explained in detail not with secular language per se, but a language with charm and then miss the point of everything else? These two women pro- vide to their children a completely nurturing environment where each woman habits in vocation, avocation, and love. And the man who protects all this clearly knows what it is to be a true man in today’s chaotic world.

I remembered back to the question of jealousy. Based on my observations, it’s interesting to note that there is considerable jeal- ousy. Patrick seems totally accepting of the romance between Genny and Ronnie. But the two of them do admit to an insecurity with each the other in their romance with Patrick. Each apparently owns her romance with the other woman, but despite what’s advocated, there is only one romance with Patrick that both own and participate in.

Many of the ads ultimately were based on what couples in com- mitted relationships wanted as additional erotic possibility. They wished to open those relationships to the erotic aspects and promise of allowing the female half of the relationship to behave with another woman as a bisexual. This had to also involve an erotic connection to the male half of the committed relationship, I couldn’t see it working any other way! Interestingly, there was a blog specifically for chat- ter about Sapphism! I was amazed at this and found again, for the most part, the descriptions and chatter were on the sexual aspects, and then the romantic aspects in support of that. Nothing about

206 207

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

the way of living their lives that Genevieve, Rhonda, and Patrick practiced together that seemed ancient, though I was puzzled as to what this exactly meant as ancient and contemporary. In particular I wondered at the information that they were aware of as far as ancient Greece was concerned. They seemed so sure of their facts and wrote as if unchallengeable, especially the period of 600 BC to 400 BC! Those two hundred years seemed intrinsic to the development of the Western world! How can one write in such detail, especially about Sappho herself? The ancient authority seemed to be two men, Plato a Greek, and Ovid, a Roman. Neither man was her contemporary either. Two ancient male luminaries, expert on the lyric poet of her age? From that standpoint alone, the fact that two contemporary female scholars, who were lovers, could write with such conviction and passion alone excited me!

I wondered at the bisexual aspects for the male half of the com- mitted relationship. Perhaps there was no need for this type of erotic expression in this form? What would it be like to be with two men who were also into each other? It was curious to me that there was lit- tle reference to this in the book, and none referenced in their public presentation. In fact, I don’t even recall any questions about this. And how would that work anyway? The very word Sapphism suggested to me the deeper aspects of femininity and how the Andrias mar- riage creates a safe place for Genny and Ronnie to practice and enjoy their love affair and domestic lives together as sisters and helpmeets. Again, protected by one man.

I started some chatter of my own, oriented to being a woman and black. The chatter I created was one of acceptance with little of the notion of domestic bliss mixed in, but a lot on the novelty of having a black woman, referenced as “exotic” being worked in as the third participant in the relationship.

“What in the hell do you want?” I said this out loud to myself one night after George had moved out. It had been a totally sober- ing event. I sat for a few minutes and thought. Sienna had decided that she wanted to stay and live with me, which surprised me a lot. Whether from loyalty or not, and though she loved her father dearly, she told me that she felt he was wrong in doing what he did. She

knew we were divorcing each other, but not her, and that she was safe to love both of us.

“What will you do, Mom? You are young. Do you have any ideas for yourself, like a guy?”

“No, darling, not a guy, but possibly a new way of life.” “What do you mean, Mom?” I explained to her in the best terms I could about all that I had learned on the mystic feminine and Sapphism. What she said back surprised me.

“Mom, this all sounds very interesting. I had never thought of you in a relationship with another woman, but I guess it’s more involved than that from what you’ve explained. Do you have any prospects? I mean, people you are thinking of?”

I told her about the one example I had. Then I explained that it was only an example, that there were no possibilities there. I did tell her the magazine was going to do a feature article on Genevieve and Rhonda, as the authors of the book on Sapphism.

She and I pretty much left the conversation there. A few days after this talk with my daughter, and an intense expe- rience with depression, I got a phone call from Genevieve. George hadn’t wasted any time, and I was served at the Sable office divorce papers from George’s lawyer. He wanted a lot. But he did not want custody or even joint custody of our daughter. This left her virtu- ally with me full-time. How would I tell this to Sienna? I knew his girlfriend had children of her own, that she was white, and a widow. He and I had discussed very little else at this point. She would be crushed! Merry Christmas.

I was caught up in these very negative thoughts when the phone rang. I looked at the screen and saw a number I didn’t recognize. I answered it anyway. “Hello?” “Sheiresa?” “Yes?” “This is Genevieve Andrias.” My heart rate went up with excite- ment immediately!

“Genevieve! What a pleasant surprise!”

208 209

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Yes! Me too! Ronnie and I were just talking about you. How are you?”

“I’m okay. How is everything with you, Ronnie, and your family?”

“Doing well! Pregnancies proceeding!” And she giggled. “We have been thinking a lot about you. You have been on our hearts. I know we have this interview coming up, so Ronnie and I talked to Patrick and he suggested we invite you out for a long weekend to become better acquainted. There are no problems, we thought though, that you might want to see our family at home. Is that a good idea?”

Is that a good idea? “That would be great, Genny!” Then, all at once, I started to cry. I could not control my emotions! Damn, I hate this!

The concern evident in her voice, Genny responded, “Sheiresa! What’s wrong?”

Now the tears were really gushing. I told her the story, George’s affair, his pending marriage and adoption of her children, the divorce and property settlement he was asking for, and most importantly his rejection of Sienna, who would be heartbroken.

“Your invitation couldn’t come at a better time!” I was in the kitchen, and I grabbed a towel to dry my face. “What did you have in mind?”

“Business Freedom Day,” commemorating the breakup of Google, Face Book and Amazon and other business monopolies. In a single day the Justice Department seized all corporate records and arrested many company officers and jailed them temporarily without bail. Justice also seized all of their passports and personal assets. This temporarily put all the financial markets in turmoil, but they soon recovered.

“Oh, Genny, that would be wonderful! As I recall, your daugh- ter Robin is the same age as Sienna ...”

“Actually, Sheiresa, they are all so close in age that I know they will be great friends. We have the horses and a farm environment that is marvelous!”

“You and Ronnie are a godsend this moment, Genny! Are you sure that Patrick is okay with all of this?”

“Okay? It was his idea for you to do some research for the article that you are writing about us. We want you and your daughter to come out and stay with us very much! I have your email address, so I’ll email you directions. Sheiresa, we want you to be our friend and I know that my girls would just love your daughter!”

210 211

ASK NO QUESTIONS

212

“Tell them yes! I will talk to them this weekend!” Both women excitedly explained to them as they all intently listened, and then the three toddlers spoke to their siblings, and their faces all lit up with Chapter 20

the most charming smiles!

And the familiar hand clapping and calls of “Merci!” rang out! As teenagers do, the moment they all met each other, they were friends. My concerns indeed did not exist!

“Come on, Sienna! We’re going riding!” All three of the Andrias Sheiresa

daughters now pulled on her, and she was very excited! As a city girl, she had never before been in such a setting. She got this huge smile on her face that was so beautiful that I almost wept.

“Mom?” She was asking me for permission. Before I could answer Patrick said, “Our girls are experts. They know how to do the The drive out to their home was gorgeous if a little cold. They lived

whole thing. They can saddle and bridle them. The horses we use for west of the Cascades in northern Washington. It wasn’t that far from

riding are well-trained and gentle. Our acreage is fenced off ... She’ll Seattle, about thirty-five miles. They have a huge amount of acre-

be fine!” age in evergreen trees and pasture, and they had a business oriented

“All right, honey ...” And before I could say “be careful,” the toward the racing of thoroughbreds. It turns out that their farming

four of them were gone! and ranching operations were entirely self-sufficient. They ran a sig-

Patrick, who walked slowly beside James, John, and Faith Marie nificant surplus that was used to support the village of Mountain

who were happily talking in their dialect of French, had grabbed Paradise and the Elysian Fields, the Village of Women, adjacent to

both of our bags out of the back of my SUV. They were huge, but he their home. I could only call their home a castle! It was located on

easily carried them in one arm while he gently guided his children top of a small mount and was made entirely out of cedar logs and

with the free hand! stone. It was huge and gorgeous!

We all walked together up to the house, Genny and Ronnie’s They had given me good directions, and Sienna and I arrived

arms full of the babies Alice and Mary. We walked in through mas- early in the afternoon on Thursday. I had taken some time from

sive twin doors of carved wood. I was to discover over the next few work, and she and I had gone shopping together that morning for

days that Patrick had built everything. Their forest, several thousand clothing. Their home, a magnificent castle really, was poised on a

acres, is mostly cedar, some hardwoods. He built a small lumber mill mount that overlooked every aspect of their farm and ranch that

on the property and milled the wood used in the construction. The wasn’t covered with timber. It was breathtaking!

point was made by the women that he used no new cut wood. Instead As we drove up, the family came outside to greet us. We all

the wood used came from fallen trees. This included the logs used in hugged in happiness! Genny and Ronnie passionately kissed me,

the massive frame of the castle. And as for the rock work, which was and Patrick embraced me warmly, kissing my cheeks! The children

extensive, he also collected that from rock outcroppings on the prop- remembered me and talked in happy and excited voices! I looked to

erty. The rich and gorgeously artistic carvings, the three of them did Genny and Ronnie.

them together. Originally, Genny and Patrick designed everything “They want to know if you are here to interview them!”

the first year of their marriage when they lived in the garage. Now it

213

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

was Genny and Ronnie who designed everything, and Patrick built what they designed!

As we stood at the front door and looked at the carvings together, the door opened wider, pulled by a small elderly woman!

“My stars and garters, if you aren’t the spitting image of what Genny and Ronnie described! You must be Sheiresa! I’m Mrs. Landry!” I didn’t expect her but took the hand that she offered in friendship and shook it!

It was then that the conversation picked up in volume and joy substantially! It turns out Mrs. Landry, who is ninety-four years old, not only lives with them but is the person who owned the town and acreage of Mountain Paradise! She had sold her town and acreage to them several years previous. Part of their agreement was to provide for her with a home until she passed on. Their relationship as a fam- ily started that first winter. That was when Mrs. Landry came to live with them, in their huge garage, while Patrick worked at construct- ing the foundation, frame, and roof of their home. Mrs. Landry was the “official” grandma for the children! She loved them, and they adored her! She was also a wonderful homemaker and cook, and the three women together shared the domestic responsibilities. This was while Patrick did the building and heavy work on the property. As it turns out, Mrs. Landry had both children and grandchildren who never came to visit her. That was all taken care of now; she was the grandmother to everyone here. She loved her life, and she was well loved by the women and children of the village, and the family who lived in the castle on the small mountain.

We walked in the front door held open by Mrs. Landry, and I entered another world! Everywhere I looked was display and tribute to the woods of the Pacific Northwest!

“This is almost beyond describing,” I said with awe at the majesty before me. From the entry hall, there was a grand staircase upward. There were rooms that opened onto the entry area, and in the distance on the far side there looked to be a fabulous room full of sunlight! I’d never been in a home where the ceilings were as high or the construction was so fabulous! The loving touch was everywhere! There were tears in my eyes now.

“I’m a writer, and yet I would be at a loss for words, at least initially, to describe all of this!”

“My stars and garters, that’s what I keep telling them! I have never seen a home like this, and I’m not sure there’s one out there! The footprint of our castle here on top of the mountain is more than 30,000 square feet! And they’re not even done designing and building yet! Why the guest wing isn’t even done, which is why your daughter will bunk with Robin, and you, my dear, will bunk with Genny and Ronnie. These days, Patrick sleeps outside on their French veranda! I’ll tell you for nothin, that if Patrick were my husband, he certainly wouldn’t be sleeping outside on no French veranda! But I guess it’s the polite thing to do since you’re company. I have my own little room here, and I love it. I have all the things that I love in it and it’s paradise to me!”

“Well, we can always count on Mary Alice to lay everything out straight for us! Patrick, please take Sienna’s bag up to Robin’s room, and then Sheiresa’s bag to the master bedroom.”

“We actually still have some things in the trunk of my car. Sienna and I went shopping this morning and bought clothing items as well as makeup, and I still need to bring that in.”

“Well,” said Ronnie, “while Patrick does the heavy lifting, let’s set the children down with Mary Alice, and the three of us will go out together to your car and bring your packages in!” That’s exactly what we did!

We carried the packages in and then upstairs. Everywhere I turned in their home I was impressed with the dimensions and the care and beauty of the surroundings! The amount of loving design, construction, and artistry was beyond anything I had seen anywhere in the northwest. I knew exactly where part of our annual edition would be focused as far as this family is concerned. The thought occurred to me that the photographer we use would have to be an artist in his own right to capture this the way it deserved to be done. When we walked into the master bedroom, I was newly amazed! It was divided into three separate sections from what I could see. To the far right was the master bed, which was two king beds pushed together and fastened at the ends. There was a comforter of mas-

214 215

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

sive dimension, and beautiful artistry that covered the bed. I would come to find out that both Genevieve and Rhonda were artisans of incredible talent! Genny made quilts and comforters on a loom she maintained in the far left of the room. On the walls were gorgeous watercolors and oils, of domestic, farm, and ranch scenes around their property painted by Ronnie. There were enough in the way of renditions of artistry all around created by Genny and Ronnie to properly fill a small museum!

Also on the far left, close to where Genevieve maintained for loom and materials, and Rhonda had her canvases and mediums, was a complete small business setup—desks, chairs, notebook comput- ers, and file cabinets. Without even asking, I determined that these two women from the evidence were incredibly deep. The area of their artistry was in the front surrounded by windows and skylights with an abundance of natural lighting. Their business area is also well lit naturally and artificially.

In between was the children’s area, little dressers, beds, and cra- dles. There was also a well-stocked play area next to the artistic crafts, where no doubt little ones played and napped while their mothers created.

I noticed one other thing, in the sleeping area for the adults was a divan that was partially surrounded by dividers. The dividers hap- pened to be facing the children’s area, where they slept at night. Just this arrangement alone told me much about their physical intimacy. This just happened to be closely situated to the French doors and veranda spoken of in the conversation with Mary Alice. So, this was where the three of them ...

“What do you think, Sheiresa? You’re quiet.” The two women stared at me as I stood there, speechless. “Oh, I’m sorry! What I think is I have never seen a home like this one, ever. Sable has been doing the annual fall domesticity issue for its whole history! I have always been involved in producing this issue. I am just going over in my mind how to do justice to your family and to your home. Can I ask you both a question?”

They looked to each other, and then Rhonda said, “Of course!”

“Why has this all been kept such a secret? I realize that your home is located well east of Seattle, just before the start of the Mount Rainier wilderness and national forest. Perhaps that is the answer, but even then, what you are doing here is so unique. I am not aware of the story of how you acquired the town of Mountain Paradise from Mary Alice. Nor do I think that there are many people in our greater community that know about the vital charity work you do with abused women and children. Even I, who could at this point, know you a little better than most, am ignorant on these marvelous subjects. Will you both open up to me in interviews to do our feature article for this upcoming edition?”

“Tell you what, why don’t we get your packages situated? The three of us can go to our seating area, and Rhonda and I can explain to you a few things that might help. How does that sound Sheiresa?”

“That sounds good!” We set my packages down in the corner of the sleeping area against some fabulous-looking chests that looked handmade! Patrick again?

“Let’s give you a little tour in a few minutes. That will get you better situated as to how everything is laid out. Let’s have a visit, while Mary Alice is tending to our little ones downstairs. We love them dearly, but they intensely listen to us in conversation with other adults. They’re unfamiliar with English, so they always want a translation of what’s being said into Norman French. They will learn English in time at their own speed.”

The three of us went and sat in a cozy seating area consisting of a sectional couch wrapped in a U shape, facing outward, look- ing through the huge picture windows overlooking the small valley below. In evidence everywhere were well-built outbuildings, fencing, and I watched as the four teenagers, observed by Patrick, rode the horses.

“It is part of my responsibility, to monitor and otherwise man- age our family finances. You could say that Genevieve is our family CEO, and I am the family CFO. More than three years ago, Mary Alice invited the family to her home in the village for dinner on a Sunday. We were aware that she owned the township of Mountain

216 217

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Paradise, as well as the egress, riparian rights, the immediate lands surrounding, and all of the buildings and improvements in any form. This included the sewer system, propane hookups, the power system, in short everything connected with making an incorporated commu- nity function as a standalone entity. Within the broader context of the county, which provides virtually no services to us, we also have full taxing authority under the Deflated American Dollars Act of 2022.

“It’s important, Sheiresa, to keep these general facts in mind because this goes directly to the intent, we believe, of your question. It has always been the dream of Genevieve and now Genevieve and I to build a village of women to protect and care for women and children who have been significantly abused. Please accept that as the reality in our reasoning of doing such this moment. We, of course, will explain far more as it comes up when you are interviewing us for your feature article about the Village of Women, Elysian Fields.

“So, back to our Sunday dinner with Mary Alice. The town had been for sale for some time. Everything was to be bought, every- thing was to come under new ownership. She knew she only had one prospect, and we knew that owning Mountain Paradise would be the beginning of our dream being realized. Mary Alice, while being the perfect hostess that day, was also a calculating businesswoman, and she had all of us present. She made an offer that was perfectly accommodating to all of the parties. It was a cash deal for five mil- lion deflated American dollars. This is all a matter of public record, but you would have to go to the county to find the records. Instead, Sheiresa, just ask Genny or me and we will tell you.

“We don’t know at this point every element of what we want and need to do to have our dreams fully realized. But we are sure that we have the means and the methods to do so for Elysian Fields, the Village of Women.”

“Genny, is there anything that I’ve overlooked or you wish to add?”

“I can’t think of anything this moment of a general sense, Sheiresa, perhaps you have questions?”

“Nothing I can think of this moment. What I was just given in the way of information is substantial. I am anticipating a tour, but we have the next four days so there’s plenty of time for that!”

It was then that Mary Alice walked in with Faith Marie, John, and James! The two littlest girls, Mary and Alice walked, holding the hands of their big brothers! I couldn’t get over how poised and gor- geous these children were. Polite and so conversational! I watched the two little girls run to tiny potty chairs and immediately pulling their pants and panties down ... sat! No one assisted them and as I recall they weren’t even a year ... not even ten months old. At the hotel, their mothers had held them and nursed them as if they were still babies. These were tiny toddlers! And when finished, they cleaned themselves and then their hands with little towels in a small wash basin next to their potty chairs! I was shocked and caught myself with my mouth open in amazement!

They all ran to the play area followed by puppies and kittens! I had missed the domestic menagerie. One thing that was very notice- able about the interactions between the children and their pets was how sophisticated their play was. It was uncanny, but it seemed like the children had an intelligent conversation going with the pets though nothing truly distinguishable seemed to be going on ...

“I am noticing how communicative the children are with their pets! That behavior is amazing to me! And the two tiny girls, how old are they?”

“You noticed them, have ye? They both were named after me! Mary and Alice.” She beamed now. “Well, dear,” said Mary Alice, “there are many things about this household that are amazing! I have lived with these Good People now for over three years, and every day I witness a new miracle! Just the fact that they aren’t human and all of them are immortal—”

She was instantly interrupted by both Genevieve and Rhonda. “Sheiresa, why don’t we give you that little tour now of the master bed area so that you can see how wonderfully friendly it is to us too!” I had wanted to question Mary Alice further about what she said but got immediately sidetracked by Genny’s suggestion. I had noticed that Mary Alice while being an amazing addition to their

218 219

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

family had a mind of her own! Further, at ninety-four years of liv- ing as genuinely as she appears to have lived, I doubted whether she would misrepresent or resort to illusion at this point in her life. I wanted to spend some time with her and get her perspectives. I thought that she was such a vital part of the family, that they would want her included at some level in the interviews. Besides, she would add some color and character!

We started to walk around the master suite, the way it was ulti- mately situated was a woman and mother’s dream!

“Through here is our bathroom and then there to the left is the walk-in closet with chests of drawers. Patrick”—and both women started giggling now—“has a tiny corner. The rest belongs to us! He keeps his work clothes downstairs in the mud room!” And now they were both laughing as if it were a family joke!

Their walk-in closet must have been thirty feet in length! It was all lined with cedar, and there were three tiers of clothing racks! Every available area of the closet was literally stuffed with women’s clothing, shoes, and children’s clothing. There were double doors that opened into a bathroom, that word alone didn’t do justice to what was there! So the bathroom had two entrances, one from the master suite, and one from the huge walk-in closet! And the quality of craftsmanship for his wives was a product of nothing less than the great love and regard he held them in!

There was a shower room, soaking tub area, full-length mirrors, three sinks, linen closets, toilet room with bidet, it just went on and on! All designed and built for a woman and her needs ... marvelous! “Oh! And look at this, Sheiresa!” And we walked through another doorway, and a new closet that was cedar lined and com- pletely empty stretched before us! “You can use this area to spread out your clothing. My daughters have wonderful closets in their rooms too. There is plenty of room for Sienna to hang her clothing in Robin’s room!”

“I keep saying this over and over that this is the most incredible home I have ever seen! How do you manage everything?”

Mary Alice, who was listening to us as we walked out, said, “Well, it’s a full-time proposition to run this place! The children keep

us all really busy! I’m up every morning at 5:30 AM to get the day started with a huge breakfast! The teenagers are up by six to get ready for school. I usually am upstairs by 6:30 with the coffee and juice for the two misses who are nursing the children by then, littlest first! It takes them at least an hour to suckle the babies. In the mean- time, I help the babies dress themselves. Mid-morning just before nap time is usually bath time, that comes later then of course. Their father adores them so he is usually back from feeding the animals by this time, so he helps while their mothers are giving suck to them. Himself is such a grand man! He loves us all so much!

“Then the troops all proceed downstairs by about 7:15 for my breakfast! Hearty eaters run in this family! Of course with the two moms expecting yet again, Ronnie with twins and Genny with another robust girl plus all the suck they give, I stay on them to eat and drink enough! With five babies taking suck, they would lose weight and become dehydrated quickly if I didn’t feed them prop- erly! They are better than my daughters, and they depend on me, love me too they do! All the more important then!”

“Mary Alice—,” started Ronnie. “I’m not done yet, daughter!” The three of them stared at each other, her eyes fiery! The children all played quietly in the play area, clearly listening from the way they held their heads and looked from adult to adult.

“Now then,” Mary Alice said, “the teenagers all leave for school by 7:45, the oldest Janelle drives them to the high school below in one of the SUVs, real responsible girl she is too, not argumentative like her sister Robin or a wild and fearless child like the youngest Christie, who by the way is spoiled by her daddy, Patrick ... but that’s what daddies and daughters do best. It sets their standards high for men someday!”

By now it seemed that my two friends were resigned to let her talk so we sat in their intimate seating area while the babies played at our feet. The oldest, Faith Marie, held a sleeping kitten as she lis- tened to us intently. I was beginning to believe that there was some- thing supernatural and incredibly compelling going on here in this household ...

220 221

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Genny and Ronnie listened, as Mary Alice continued. “Himself, then leaves for the lower fields or the woods depend- ing on what he has going. He spends an enormous amount of time with the horses, training one in particular he is, that big red colt that everyone calls Morning Fire! He tries to work with the father, Hellion, but the name describes him well! As big and as strong as Patrick is, Hellion is five times more so! So even Patrick is careful with Hellion, neither has figured who the boss is yet ... but my money is on the god who became a man!”

I was shocked. “The who?” “Mary Alice!” “What is it with you two? This is the woman you have told me you respect and you want to be your friend! Why can’t she know the truth about all of you Good People? You have been hiding in shadows for years, the paladins and angels protecting humanity from Lucifer, The Light Bringer, The Prince of the Power of the Air, why don’t ye wish once and for all to tell the truth? If my mother and her mother were still alive and here in this country, they’d tan your hides they would! Hiding the Good People from the very humans that they love and serve!”

It was then that Faith Marie spoke up in rapid Norman French and both Genny and Ronnie were focused on her. Ronnie took her and her kitten in her arms and cuddled her, and Genny said, “Mary Alice is right. There is much for us to talk to you about, Sheiresa. But by all rights, Patrick must be there too. Patrick is our lord and clan chief, and never on this earth has there been a better one, not even his cousin John and they called him ‘The Greater’! He must be with us when we speak more deeply. We owe that to him for in our marriage, the three of us are one and we speak with one voice. Faith Marie just reminded us of that when she asked us ‘where her daddy was’ for talk so important.”

“I thought she didn’t understand English?” “She understands far more than we talk of. She prefers what she remembers the most which is Norman French, the ancient tongue. They all do. But they know enough to pick up English quickly.”

Suddenly, the little girl spoke up, clearly close to tears, “My daddy is our earl, he is our champion, he must know too ... maybe first.”

After she said this, she hid her face in Ronnie’s neck and wouldn’t budge, cuddling her kitten who mewed in ... concern? She was weeping! I was astonished.

“Can I go on with my story about our days?” Mary Alice said, also disturbed.

“Yes, maybe you should, Mary Alice!” “Well, as I was saying, they all take their baths midmorning. While all of this is going on, Genny and Ronnie weave and paint. Then we all have apple sauce, peaches, and pears. Did you know we are vegetarians?” “Yes.” “That’s because of the animals, the pookahs.” Now Mary Alice was annoyed!

“All right, Mary Alice, just say it.” Exasperated, both Ronnie and Genny opened their blouses and picked up the littlest girls and began to nurse them.

“The animals here are enchanted friends, so no one eats anyone else! They came to be with the god who became a man and his clan! They are spirits of the woods and fields, pookahs, sylvanus, and fay! We are all vegetarians ... everyone, even the animals who normally eat meat, eat vegetarian too.”

I was speechless! I had to think of something to say! Anything ... “What about diapers?” It was evident to me how much Mary Alice loved “her” family.

Her look was one of amazement, “They are all ... surely you know, you have seen?”

“Well, I saw the two little girls ... what am I missing?” “The babies are different, they ...” “Mary Alice ... mother, Sheiresa doesn’t want to be bored with all this talk!”

She looked at Genny and then Ronnie absolutely incredulous. “Well, I can think of two reasons this moment that what you just said is wrong, Genny! She’s a writer and they’re always nosey, and she’s a

222 223

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

woman and thus is always curious, conversational, wants to talk and stick her nose where it doesn’t belong ... come to think of it, that’s at least six reasons she does want to know!”

“Anyway, about my story of our day. Patrick, as you’ve seen, is the tallest and truly mightiest man any of us has ever seen! He’s not a man though, and I’ll tell you that for nothin’! He’s not as heavy as he should be, he’s too long! He is a giant! Surely you know of the giants of the Little Genesis? And how they loved the daughters of men? Well here, this moment, are two of the most beautiful daughters of men, princesses of the escarpments they are! They laid with him con- stantly for great pleasurin’ do the three provide each other, and they now, millennia later, are the Good People!” Genny and Ronnie said nothing in response but were blushing bright red intensely!

“We make him eat! He is over seven feet tall now, and still grow- ing! I cook a meal between lunch and dinner and we pile that and his children in the SUVs, and we go wherever he is at! He has different little camps set up where he works, whether it is in the woods, the fields, or with the horses and he and his trainer, race manager, and jockey—Bill, Roderigo, and Gregorio—are with the horses all the time now. We bring food for everyone and Patrick eats, plays with his children, then they nap ... and then he takes his wives into his room at the barn and lays them together ...”

“Mary Alice!” both Ronnie and Genny screeched. “Well, it is the breeding barn, and where do you think all these little ones come from, the stork? Sheiresa, I have never seen three people so keen on copulation before, Saints preserve us! Morning, noon, and night if they could!”

Weary now, Genny said, “Mother, are you about done with your story of our day?”

I burst out laughing. “This is wonderful! I only need to inter- view Mary Alice!”

“Well, you’ll get us too ...,” mused Rhonda. Mary Alice continued, “Just this, we always sit together as a family at 6:00 PM for dinner. We clean up at 6:45 and even the tiny ones help clean up. Then we have Bible study until 8:00. Homework

if they have it. If not, then we have movies or reading for two hours. It’s lights out at 10:30 PM.”

“Goodness, that is a wonderful day, and it goes on like that all the time?”

“Pretty much! It’s a wonderful life! Healthy and loving! In my ninety-four years, Sheiresa, I’ve never experienced or seen better!”

“Genny and Ronnie, Mary Alice is right! I want to know every- thing I possibly can! Don’t you want your marvelous story told in a way that is truthful and meaningful?”

The two women exchanged glances, and I had the unnerving feeling again of unspoken communication! Then we heard a cacoph- ony of noise from below. The loud happy language, the screams of laughter, and the big baritone voice indicated that the daughters and dad were back! There was intense and exuberant barking ... I looked at my watch, 5:00 PM already! This had been a wonderful afternoon, and what I heard now were the best sounds I had heard in some time! They all burst into the master bedroom, with Patrick bringing up the rear with two giant German Shepherds. It was then that tiny voices took up the call of, “Pere! Pere! Pere!”

And the little children picked themselves up and ran to their daddy, who fell to the floor in play acting and they crawled all over him, laughing and screaming with delight as he gently played with them! Soon puppies, kittens, dogs, and cats joined the tangle!

I think it was that moment, surely there had been many oppor- tunities, for me ... to fall in love with Patrick Collin Andrias, the god who became a man! I was both happy in knowing I could love, and weighted down with unobtainable love. And, oh my dearest Lord above, he was white, and as Mary Alice had said, really wasn’t a man! I had no more illusions, but I was intensely in love!

224 225

ASK NO QUESTIONS

226

passionate compatriots, and for the straight women who are open to receiving the most pleasing kind of sex act, cunnilingus.

How do I know all this? This is my city, and I’ve lived here Chapter 21

for some time. It was Liz who hit upon the idea of going shopping together. It was a rainy Saturday, but those days can be charming in the downtown area of Portland. Besides it looked like it might clear up. When Liz and I were shopping, we stopped for sandwiches and coffee. She picked up the latest edition of one of our counterculture Stacy

newspapers. She had been wonderfully attendant to me all morning. She was dressed butch and urged me to dress femme, which I did. We held hands, kissed, and in general had a wonderfully demonstra- tive time. I was very grateful to her for this attention because it was allowing me to adjust to what might be a public statement going for- The name of the bar and restaurant was “Elle Parle” for “She Speaks.”

ward. We ate our sandwiches, drank our coffee, and read the paper There was a private club attached to this called “Couramment le

together. Francais,” for “Fluent French.” The joke was simple. It was an estab-

She saw the ad for the club and asked me about it. lishment that catered exclusively to a lesbian and bisexual clientele.

“I don’t know a lot about it, Liz, I’ve never been there. It’s a bar, Straight women did go there to accept “oral favors” from the regulars

restaurant, and private club. The theme is catering to and all about who went there to pick up women. Women targeting women and the

women, lesbian, bisexual, believe it or not straight women go there name “Elle Parle Courament le Francais” was reference to cunnilin-

to. And you can guess why straights go there.” gus, “French,” pure and simple.

Her face lit up like a lightbulb ... I had heard of it. Most everyone in Portland had that worked

“This is great!” And we both laughed. “I like the play on words!” in the down town near the waterfront because that was where it was

“I do too. We should go there sometime!” located. By law in our city the bar and restaurant combination had

“Yes! Why not tonight, Stacy?” to be open to serve one and all. The private club could restrict its

When my body woke up to its erotic potential years ago, I had membership. There were laws against pandering and prostitution,

thought on the notions of sex with men and women mostly through but neither took place in the club. Just consensual contact between

reading novels. I will admit being caught up entirely in this reading adults who had embedded in their skin the over eighteen microchip,

for its erotic potential, and I became an expert at masturbation. which was the law and were dues paying members of the club.

When I finally got to the point that I was willing to risk exper- Portland, in many ways, is a smaller version of San Francisco

imentation, it really wasn’t until late in high school. It seemed natu- and thus it was tolerant and liberal. The police never interfered in

ral and exciting, and I experimented with several boys, never all the the operation of Elle Parle Couramment le Francais because no laws

way though. That didn’t happen until college, and once I discovered were broken and because the customers and membership behaved

sexual intercourse, I began to do it frequently. As fond as I am of it themselves. There is no misunderstanding why lesbians and bisexu-

now, I didn’t experiment with oral sex, either giving or receiving. als come to this place. They come seeking each other as women and

The question of loving a woman exclusively never occurred to me. I would not deprive myself of the angles of a man’s body either. It

227

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

wasn’t until now that I fully came to realize how much I appreciated the curves, the fragrance, the feel, and the exploration connected to the mysteries and secrets of a woman’s body.

And yet here I was, involved with and intensely erotic with a woman, and the most romantic I had been perhaps forever. In the back of my mind is the possibility of a threesome with Liz and her lover, Sammy, but this weekend was for Liz and I alone who were exploring our feelings and emotions together.

Marriage or not, I could not go on this way with Jim. Not now. It occurred to me that we don’t even like each other. Here he is in Seattle, trying to finish a big-money deal with clients, at the place where I know he has hired call girls before.

Okay then, am I calling the kettle black? Liz was no call girl. Real, vital, lovely, exciting, but no prostitute. We were quickly grow- ing accustomed to each other’s likes and dislikes as I eagerly antici- pated allowing her to share me, my body, and my emotions with a man. She was becoming my dominant! That thought rather than repelling me, excited me!

Now would be the time to divorce! Jim and I make differing amounts of money. My income is high and steady. His is feast or famine! But in the last several years and from what it looks like, this year, he has made a fortune! Our assets are simple: our cars, per- sonal property, our 401Ks, joint accounts, and our home, which we owe nothing on. In today’s economy, our home is probably worth at least four million deflated American dollars, which is substantial. We could sell it and avoid capital gains by rolling the proceeds over into two new homes, under a section 1031 exchange. Then he would have a home, and I would have a home, and I would look to pay cash! Then I could ... invite Liz to come live with me or someone else ... oh gosh, Liz!

There are no children. I would’ve loved kids but not Jim! At present I am on the “off pill.” There are only two pills now for a woman to take, one that turns her ovaries off, and one that turns them back on. Perhaps I could find a man who would give me a child that I could raise on my own ... but it would need a father. I had one,

and he made all the difference even if my mother was wonderful, and she was! So many far-reaching decisions!

She was holding and caressing both my hands, waiting on me to say something ...

“I get it!” I exclaimed to her. “What, baby?” she asked, gorgeous eyes wide, waiting with anticipation on what I had to say. I love this, I thought. I mean some- thing to someone again!

We were holding hands as lovers do, oblivious to one and all around us! And spontaneously she leaned over the small table and kissed me passionately! In the daylight with her short hair, she did look butch in her pantsuit. And me in my short skirt and long hair, I looked the part of her femme! Was this a look I could always treasure? “A look,” I said to myself, “was that all that I was worried about?” I thought back on the intensity of our lovemaking last night and this morning! “Yum,” I said to myself and giggled! “What are you giggling at, darling?” “This is so strange to me, Liz. I’ve never been with a woman until you, and yet I’m not wondering what to do. Here I am, falling hard for you! We already have rules in our relationship, you should continue to act butch so I can play at the femme and flirt with you outrageously!”

She kissed me again, and she leaned over as if inadvertently, she brushed her hand over my nipples, that hung down beneath my silk blouse! My bra was so tiny that my cups were overflowing, and as she leaned back from the kiss she looked down and said, “I love your big boobs, Stacy!”

“God, I hope so Liz!” And I quickly flashed her a peek at my hard nipples!

The couple at the next table were looking at us, and the woman was giggling! The man, a mixed reaction? Not friendly to two lesbian lovers? We weren’t exactly that yet, but how would he know? This is Portland for God’s sake! We are friendly to everyone, especially gays! “Well I do!” Liz exclaimed. “Look at them, her nipples are huge and sweet like cherries!” The man blushed, but clearly, the woman, gorgeous and much older than him, looked very ... interested!

228 229

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Suddenly I felt the strange urge to show her my naked breasts ... they are ... nice, after all ... Then see her reaction!

“I’ll bet they are!” said the man, and his mate, an interest- ing-looking older woman said, “The two of you are precious! We’ve been talking of you and how you are acting toward each other as we sat here! Clearly you are a couple and enraptured! And so, romantic,” she whispered, nudging her boyfriend! “I have always wanted to try sex with a woman! You both encourage me, not that I’m not pleased with what I have this moment.” She was flirting with me! It felt mar- velous because she was so unpretentious about it!

“As you can see, it’s the classic younger man older woman, but we are marvelous in bed with each other! Let me give you my card, if either of you ever need legal help, please call me, it will be a courtesy.” I was closest to her, so I took the card that she offered. It read, “Marsha Brooks, Atty. at Law.”

“I see, Marsha, that you are a partner in your firm, and that you do domestic relations work. You handle divorces?”

I meant that more as a comment than a reference to coinci- dence, but I made a mental note to call her.

“Thank you, Marsha!” It was then that her male companion, petulantly stood and said, “We must be going, Marsha!”

A look of irritation crossed her face for a moment, and then she frankly looked one more time at my boobs, and then my eyes, as if to say, “What’s a girl to do?”

She stood and extended her hand to both Liz and I and shook our hands. “I hope you call me. I have a feeling that I could be of ser- vice to you!” She was looking directly at me. Handsome, tall, shapely, she had steel-gray eyes and white blond hair, a devastating combina- tion! It was then that she and her lover turned and walked away.

“That was interesting!” exclaimed Liz. “Are you going to look her up?”

I looked back at Liz from Marsha’s ass, caught in a day dream! Embarrassed for the attraction I felt to this woman and blushed.

“Look, Stacy, I know that I’m your first and you are involved with me, and I’m flattered. But if you are feeling strongly about some- one else, you should act on your feelings. Just a thought darling!”

“Are you telling me to seek companionship with others?” “I’m merely suggesting, Stacy, that you take up opportunity when it crosses your path! Yesterday morning, neither one of us knew of the other one. And yet here we are the morning of the following day, and we are lovers! There is no coincidence in that, just opportu- nity that we both acted on! And how wonderful has that been?”

She was right, that no matter how I felt this moment about Liz, I felt a strong attraction to Marsha Brooks. The thought formed in my mind that in discovering the new possibilities presented with my significant arousal in women, that I should pursue other opportu- nities, if only to learn. This thought burned this moment inside of me! And yet my heart ached, simply because I would have limited myself to Liz, to learn, all that she could teach me! If she said the right words, I would limit myself to her. However, she seems to have entirely different thoughts.

The whole experience was strange! The place that we had cho- sen to have our coffee and sandwiches was close to the downtown shopping area known as Pioneer Square.

“I have an idea, Stacy. I’d like us to act on it. There’s a little bou- tique shop that I’m interested in right here in downtown Portland. We walked right by it, and I was tempted to draw you inside with me, but we wound up here. I’d like to go back to that shop and play dress up with you! Judging by its name and the appearance of its front windows, this shop caters to lesbian and biwomen who are into role-playing! Since we’re going out tonight, I’d like to dress the part entirely with you! Does that arouse you?”

“Does that arouse me? The lovely question! I know this, Liz, I’d like to find out!”

“Great! Then let’s go!” We got up from our table and put on our raincoats. We then picked up our dishes and put them by the busing station which was devoid of empties for the moment. We grabbed my big umbrella and rushed out holding hands!

230 231

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

The sidewalk was still wet, but the sun was breaking out of the clouds overhead!

“Mark the day and the time,” I said, laughing, “that the sun broke through the rain clouds over Portland, Oregon!”

Laughing, we rushed to the little alternative fashion boutique! We opened the front door and entered another world. The music, the sights, the fragrances, and the patrons themselves cre- ated an atmosphere of sensual encounter! There were half a dozen women, all presenting themselves in various dramatis personae ... three clearly butch, three femme, and the femmes were mostly nude, their gowns tiny over their bodies and almost transparent! And if there was a word to describe the femmes, it was “ethereal,” for they were all pale blond, with blue eyes and pearl white skin! And the butches, different hues, tall, but mostly dressed the same! A cross between the feminine and the masculine!

The single sales girl was a study herself! Near waif-like, she too was wearing almost nothing! Her hair was bright red and her pale body was decorated here and there with ...

“Pea, can you help us here for a moment?” This request came from a tall woman, maybe six feet in her heels, who was entirely dressed in black leather! Incredibly butch, she now helped her angelic partner step out of a dress that was barely there ... and then her femme was entirely bare!

Pea came over immediately, and I got a closer look at her bare shoulders, back, and arms! She was covered by a continuous tattoo of a peacock! And the feathers, flowing over what I could see of her body, which was a lot, flowed in willowy streams so that no one part of what I could see of her skin was completely covered. It was a remarkable artistic result, and it must have been done by a single artist over time ... if indeed it was completed at all! Pea, for Peacock?

“How can I help you George?” “Do you see that dress up there? The turquoise? Can you get your extended hanger and get it down for Helen to try on? It would be perfect if it fits for our new act at the club!”

As Pea went to get her tool, “Helen” flowed into “George’s” arms, and they kissed with great passion as George caressed her girl- ish ass! “You are so good to me,” she murmured to her butch.

Now the other four women, dressed almost the same as George and Helen, the same dramatis personae in “mise en scène,” crowded around them as Pea handed Helen the dress and she put it on! Are there no dressing rooms here?

“Show us, Helen!” And she looked to her lover, who extended her hand and helped Helen step onto a small elevated platform before wraparound mirrors! She looked ... stunning! And all her friends, including Liz and I who were speechless and largely unno- ticed, clapped and cheered! And then Helen did a flourish and a turn around and descended into George’s arms as she held her aloft, allowing Helen to undulate gracefully downward and once more the two were lost to the moment in passionate kissing!

“This show is worth a significant price of admission!” exclaimed Liz.

It was then that the other women, including Pea, seemed to see us at last.

“Pea, you have customers!” “Yes! I’m sorry, I wasn’t paying attention. Welcome to Saphique! I was just helping George and Helen! They all are local entertainers, and it’s Saturday and they’re on a tight time schedule! I didn’t mean to be rude!”

“You’re not rude! It was as fun for us to watch, as it was for all of you to be in performance!”

I made this comment spontaneously, taking Liz’s arm, as we all laughed!

“Where do you all perform?” Liz asked. “Elle Parle Couramment le Francais!” exclaimed Helen. “How wonderful!” Liz exclaimed. “My lover and I planned on going there tonight! We’re here to buy new clothing, appropriate to the experience!”

“That’s wonderful! Make yourselves at home. There’s a nice selection of open wines in the back, and please take your time in looking. You’ll find that the costumes, and they are that, are divided

232 233

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

into three areas: butch, femme, and ultra femme. Helen, Sadie, and Jewell are all wearing ultra femme costuming. The femme style is a little more practical, as is the femme lingerie. Our clothing is superbly made, out of the finest silks and cottons. Anything ultra femme can also double as seductive eveningwear especially for the femmes boudoir!

“Our butch lines are also divided into three parts: business office suits, nighttime suits, and then for the most discriminating butch, what we call the ‘illusion.’ This third line of suits is for the highly dominant butch or dyke. It is this third line that gets a lot of attention because it has a little more material for the more masculine figure, that would include extenders and places to fasten the chains of the femmes.

“Our clothing enhances the illusions that we foster as lesbians. There is something here for bisexuals to, and even straights that want to attract butches, but the true connoisseurs take this very seriously.

“Ladies, help yourselves, and I’ll be right with you!” We walked toward the back of the shop and it was laid out, exactly as Pea described! Liz saw the wine table and said, “Would you like a glass of wine, Stacy? It looks like there’s an excellent Riesling!” “That sounds wonderful, Liz, let’s toast each other over a glass each!”

Goodness, I thought, there goes that romance bell again! Liz gave me a glass of wine and said, “What shall we drink to?” “I know what I would like to drink to,” I responded. “To new love!”

To my surprise, Liz repeated my toast, “Yes, new love!” We clicked our glasses together and drank. “Please kiss me, darling,” I whispered. Liz gently took my glass and set both down. She took me in her arms and kissed me! She opened her mouth partway, using her tongue to enter my mouth. I was reminded instantly of her technique in cunnilingus, and I felt a flood of creamy dew in my pussy immediately. The kiss was so sweet!

“How are you two love birds doing?” We held each other and were still kissing. We broke it off and Liz said, “We’re good! I’m Stacy’s first ...”

“Wow! That’s great, Stacy! Are you coming out? Are you two thinking of becoming committed?”

Both Liz and I laughed! She was so earnest in her questions! “Well, one thing at a time! Yes, she is thinking of coming out and perhaps in time we would become committed.”

Okay, there it was. No beating around the bush so to speak! I felt a real pain in my heart, making me more determined to seduce my beautiful friend into a love-based relationship! At least I had an answer!

The performers now came to back of the store where we were, and Pea told them of the news! Suddenly, I was a celebrity!

“I came out five years ago when I was offered the chance to per- form! I couldn’t be a hypocrite and at the same time entice butches as an ultra femme! With George’s help and guidance, I declared myself and divorced my husband! It was painful, but he has a family now and is very happy. I have George, and I am happy!” Helen looked radiant as she exclaimed all of this! Oh for that look on my face! I thought.

The other four performers fussed over the clothing as Liz, Pea, and I now were drinking the excellent white wine and visit- ing. George poured a glass for Helen and then herself. They tenderly kissed once more ...

“Come over here and sit for a little while and let’s talk!” Pea led us to a comfortable lounge area and we all sat. “If I have customers, I’ll have to go to serve them, but that is no reason the four of you can’t continue to talk. I just thought this would be a good time for Stacy to share a little of what’s in her heart! We’ve all been there! George, you’re the most experienced here, why don’t you tell Stacy and Liz a little of your story?”

“I’d like that! I came out fifteen years ago. At the time, a woman named Bobbie Maxwell had a club here, that is long gone. She was a wild one, a butch most times, a dyke sometimes. I started out working at the club and was her lover, along with half a dozen other women. I wasn’t too experienced but learned a lot with Bobbie and the women she hung with. One of them was a tall blond named Louise. She was exquisitely beautiful. She owned a jazz club and

234 235

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

restaurant in the downtown. She sold it to her manager, it’s still here and still successful!

Anyway, Bobbie abused Louise repeatedly, and I saw then that Bobbie was bad news, but I was hooked on her club, working there, and the lesbian scene in general which was not as fulfilling then, as now! That was when a little lesbian by the name of Bess appeared on the scene and she was something! Forty years old, a mom in suburbia, her appetites for sex and the most intense parts of what was called erotic drama was unlike anyone in the scene, as it was called then, had ever experienced before! She was beautiful and had an unbeliev- able figure! Biggest and firmest boobs you could imagine! She was the downfall though of Bobbie and her little empire! Bobbie wound up in jail and no one has seen her for years! The lesbian community has gone through a lot in the last ten years! That was before Extirpate and Philtre to!

Today with Elle Parle, the leader of the emotional and erotic movement for lesbians in Portland, we are on the map truly, even more so than Seattle and San Francisco in the one important role of a community trend setter and leader! If you come tonight, and join the club, you both will be accepted and supported in a way of loving and erotic excitement that could completely change your emotional lives! What a great time for you to come out, Stacy, if that’s what you want and intend to do!”

Their friends now came over and joined us for a moment. “George and Helen, we should go now, we have a final rehearsal before tonight ...”

It was then that we all rose as if on cue and said goodbye! I had so many questions; I wanted to talk to them about their relationship! Pea left us to help them with their purchases and then they were gone with farewells of “hope to see you both tonight!”

While that was going on, Liz and I finally looked at the out- fits ... mine in the ultra femme section, hers in the butch ... and as I knew we would, we found the perfect outfits for tonight!

Tonight, I mentioned tonight! Tonight would be the beginning of the rest of my life, yes, but if I hadn’t gone to Elle Parle with Liz, I’m certain that my life would have been entirely different than what

it turned out to be. Fate is like that, though I have never been a strong believer in faith. I am though a strong believer in the truth, and tonight would set me on the path of truth, and I would never turn back, never stray, though I would suffer from missteps along the way!

236 237

ASK NO QUESTIONS

238

We have had you watched and have paid off people that know you, simply to find out if you were the right one! You and I wouldn’t be together this moment if we had not decided you were to be the only Chapter 22

girl.

“Our agreement with our husbands is simple: we, the wives, our involvement was to find out about you, all aspects of your life, and prepare a report for them on you. We are very serious about you! We need to make sure for your sake and for ours what you are made Sarah

of fundamentally. Would you surrender your will to ours and devote yourself going forward to the role of the lascivious wanton, Marina Baker? If you do, Sarah, then you will know complete emotional, sensual, and erotic fulfillment like you have never dreamed of ... but you must give yourself over to us entirely and have no other outlets, I tried to sleep Sunday night, and I would drift off, only to dream

even masturbation. Am I clear? If you don’t swear and keep your profusely and awaken. My husband, as usual, was AWOL. I was so

oath, then you will deprive us of your orgasms and thrill, which we keyed up that I found it easy to get up early Monday morning. I

want reserved for you, with us! Believe me, Sarah, the sacrifice will remembered back ...

be worth it!” “There was a reason, Sarah, for me to get you off this after-

Not thinking, not even clear on exactly what she was saying, I noon! Other than the fact that it was complete enjoyment for both

felt a stab of arousal unlike anything I had felt before! I heard myself of us, this will be the last time that you will experience relief like this,

saying, “I swear!” except from one of us, as long as you play the role of Marina Baker.”

The expression on her gorgeous face changed completely to As she said this, I lay back on my couch, listening intently.

one of desire, and she once more began to ravish me in delicious “What do you mean, Jill?” I asked with growing curiosity. She

cunnilingus ... couldn’t mean ... or could she? As she spoke to me, she played with

That was last week, and now, Monday morning I was in the my pussy. I shuddered in thrill; my clit was so sensitive ...

very beginning stages of preparing for my new life. This week would “From this moment of pleasure that we both are sharing on

see me with the wives of the courtly eight today, seeing a divorce ward, you belong to us! Your life will be so rich with erotic opportu-

lawyer, notifying my partners of the sale of my shares back to the nity and emotional fulfillment, that you will need no other outlets!

corporation for cash, resigning from the women’s business organiza- And you will promise me now that you won’t seek them, or this will

tion I was on the board of, and next Friday assuming the role of Mrs. never work! Swear!”

Baker, the only girl! Sudden? Yes! It has been this the way my whole I was fascinated! This had been eluded too, but I didn’t

life though! dream ... and then I thought back. I wanted a divorce and to retire from Renaissance, but how would they ... and then it hit me, I had

*** been investigated!

“Did you think, Sarah, that just our simple interviews, the din-

My schedule had been cleared for the week so my office staff ner that one night, would be all we would want to know about?

was aware I would be gone. This way I could attend to my affaires

239

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

and get everything in order. If it didn’t work as I anticipated with the Courtly Eight and my new role in life, well having the cash from the sale of my shares and filing for divorce and the property settlement would give me ample opportunity and money to seek something else! I was given specific instructions, so I dressed as I had been pro- vided, which was beautiful, but limited. Everything that I was told that I would need had been provided to me.

In the clothing bag Jill had given me was the loveliest silk dress I had ever seem! White in color, it was, as every piece of clothing was, matched exactly to the hues of my body, face, hair and eye color.

“You will find in these bags all the clothing and jewelry you will need for this week. We believe that everything is matched exactly to your size and coloring. Since it will take a little time for all of us to grow accustomed to you and all that will make you happy as the only girl, we as a group will be very flexible, Sarah. We only ask that you be the same.” “I am very intrigued, Jill. From what you know were the same demands placed on the original Mrs. Baker?”

“No, Sarah. How could it have been? Our husbands were young men, teenagers mostly, though almost of legal age, meaning twen- ty-one. That was part of the thrill for Marina, was fucking all eight of these young men. She set the terms and the rules, but that had to do mostly with logistics. None of that is a problem here and now. It is our fraternity house, and as their house sweethearts, we can call the shots, not you. What you are experiencing is what we have negoti- ated with our husbands, to make sure that they get the most they can from you, and yet we do too. Sarah, we all want what is best for you, in all ways ...”

I was amazed at the detail and planning that had gone into making this happen, and now Monday morning after Hiram left, I was going through the ritual outlined to me. It was entirely unique to me, to be treated this way, and be so accepting of it!

I had talked to Hiram and told him I wanted a divorce. He said little, except that he was expecting this, and that he was in favor of it. He also made an admission, he had been having an affair of his own with one of his staff veterinarians, and there was no point now in not telling me.

For a moment, I was hurt and angry. That passed quickly though because I didn’t want to be a hypocrite! I assured him that I wanted to remain friends and that I was glad he had someone. Was I? Better than the opposite, I thought, where there was anger and accusations as the only possible outcome.

Then I emailed my letter of withdrawal and sale to my partners. They could press the point with a stock value appraisal. We had a formula we had reduced to a written and signed agreement, and I was asking for the value by that agreement, exactly the way we pro- vided, in cash. It would be that way because I was asking for nothing further. I wouldn’t be going to a competing firm, start my own firm, and either way take my clients with me. I would send a letter to my clients, thanking them for the privilege of serving them over the years, and merely say that I was retiring. They would remain with the firm and I would sign a noncompete when I surrendered my shares and received my cash.

So now I stood in the bathroom before the mirror, nude, and appraised myself.

A little generous in the hips, I thought. “But no, Jill had found my figure pleasing,” I said out loud. My breasts, even at fifty-two, are large, firm, “saucy” I believe is the word from my youth. My boobs used to drive my dates crazy, whether girl or boy! My nipples, large and pink, surrounded by my creamy aureoles pushed my nip- ples upwards, erect, like little top hats! My vagina was open, bright pink, soaking wet, and warm. From this vantage point, I could easily see how irritated and creamy it was. My clitoris was sticking out the front of my vulva, as erect as I’d ever seen it! It always struck me how much my clit resembled a one-inch-long penis! Glans, shaft, and all! “No wonder, you come so easily, Sarah, your clit sticks right out there and is in the way of everything!” And now I laughed, as I caressed myself, breathing through my mouth as I gasped! I stopped stroking it, in anticipation of savoring today, possibly at someone else’s hands, so to speak.

“Behave now, Sarah! Don’t spoil the fun!” I gave my clit one more little tweak sending chills up and down my body, and I giggled. The limo was due to pick me up, and I was supposed to plan for us

240 241

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

to be right on time! I had been cautioned by Jill that it was important that we all keep our time frames and commitments! I would begin to find out this very day, what those words really meant!

I finished my makeup and brushed my teeth. Still nude, I went to the bedroom where I carefully laid everything out and began to get dressed. Being Korean gave me the attractive points physically, that are present in Korean women typically. The large almond shaped black eyes, the alabaster skin, the thick straight black hair, and the soft feathers of pubic hair. What had been chosen for me to wear to complement my body underneath the fabulous dress, was the most artistically sewn and delicate lingerie I had ever worn. The bra and panties were barely there, but there was a rather unique panty liner that fit strategically underneath. I felt grateful for this because I was so wet! The colors chosen were the loveliest shades of pink blends I thought possible! Putting this on in stages, a sort of reverse strip tease was marvelous and made me feel happy and grateful to be a woman! I pulled everything together that Jill had given me and placed it in a single suitcase. I recognized the quality of everything, the cloth- ing to the jewelry items. Everything looked to be made artistically and individually. There were several different earring combinations, that were a little confusing to me. I was to find out later that this was body piercing jewelry, some designed to enhance tattoos! That was to come! I had no notion of any of that at the present! But I was certain that everything would be explained. I picked up the suitcase and carried it downstairs then glanced outside the front windows. At that a large black limousine pulled up in front and over to the curb.

Showtime! I thought. I set the suitcase down and went to the large coat closet by the front door. I pulled from the closet my leather raincoat because the day was overcast and probably was cool. I looked around me, into the formal living room, dining areas, and the kitchen. Everything looked to be in order, so I put my coat on. I picked up the suitcase, and with the other hand, I opened the front door and walked out. I hit the key fob, which automatically locks the front door and sets the alarm. I walked down the stone stairway that leads to the street. A woman dressed in black, got out of the limo, and walked around to the passenger side closest to me. She was quite

tall and slender. She smiled and took my suitcase. She said, “Hello, Sarah, I’m Jezebel. I’m to be your chauffeur and an assistant to you in all ways.” She was attractive, but quite masculine.

She offered her right hand, and I extended my hand to shake hers. She held my suitcase with her left hand and took my hand. I was struck with how firm her grasp was, showing her strength.

“I’m pleased to meet you, Jezebel. Jill told me a limo would pick me up, but I didn’t know what to expect!”

I smiled at her and she smiled back, looking down into my eyes. “We’ll have time to talk on the way to our destination.” “Where are we going?” “Trust me, Sarah, it’s a wonderful place! I should know because I am the caretaker there. This moment though, I can’t let you know where it is, and I must”—and she pulled out two black scarves from her coat pocket—“blindfold you and restrain your hands until we get there.” She saw my expression ...

“I know, Sarah, but those are my orders! I promise you you’ll be all right! I know the excitement will increase for you as we travel together, and especially when we get there.”

With that, she hit a button on her key fob, and the trunk of the limo opened, and she put my bag inside. The lid automatically closed.

She turned and faced me now. “I must say, Sarah, that you are every bit as beautiful as Jill said you were, and she of all of them has the true eye for beauty! Shall we go?”

I said nothing but shook my head. I looked around us; there was no one on the street. I could see none of our neighbors. It’s an exclusive neighborhood ... I shook my head “yes.”

She came to me and gently put the blindfold around my eyes. I put my hands together, and she restrained those also. I felt a new level of excitement! I heard the door of the limo open, and she care- fully guided me inside and buckled my seat belt. The door shut, and I heard her open the driver side door and get in. I heard the car start, and then we were slowly moving ...

242 243

ASK NO QUESTIONS

244

“When it was fully known there was a top prospect for the only girl, they pulled out everything to get ready for you! The more you were studied, the more they designed an environment around what Chapter 23

was already there as a base, to heighten the prospect of success overall!”

“Including you?” “I have been their caretaker for some time, Sarah. The place we are going to is quite special. It is a challenge to maintain everything! So yes, going forward, I am part of what will be successful when that Sarah

happens.”

This was getting better by the minute! When that happens, I thought. The turns had stopped. The steady rhythm of movement indi- cated we were on the interstate highway. The last turn had been left and up a long straightaway. We were headed north. To where though? It was interesting to be deprived of sight, and to be bound like this

“What am I to expect, Jezebel?” and depend on my other senses to kick in and give me feedback.

She paused then said, “I can tell you some things, but this meet- Another sensation besides a little disorientation now kicked in, I was

ing today is all about acquainting you with the overall plans. If things more aware of myself, my emotions, my arousal! I hadn’t felt like this

go the way they have been planned, then I imagine you will be very since my college years, and even then, never like this! What was I to

pleased. Are you emotionally prepared, Sarah, to be the center of them? A thrall?

attention and focus?” As we drove on and made numerous turns, Jezebel finally spoke,

“As I recall, Jezebel, the original only girl, Mrs. Baker, was more “I assume that you have many questions, Sarah? We can talk if you

in charge and it was her seduction that enraptured these men in the wish.”

first place. She had also done this as a fraternity house mother more “All right, why the blindfold, being bound and the subterfuge?”

than once, at more than one college. It seems like this fraternity, and “Just to add to the sensation of mystery and discovery. Aren’t

these eight men, at this university, saw the final scenario be most the emotions connected to those for you coveted feelings?”

effective for all. It was so successful that it seems to have left an indel- She was right. I wondered who they had “interviewed” of my

ible memory on them that they have carried over into their profes- friends? Lovers? Tommy was so broke that he would talk to anyone

sional adulthood, and their marriages. None of this can be part of about anything if the price was right.

that memory, can it? “I’ll go along with you on this, Jezebel, you’re right, those are

“So then, my question is how much control they have, and how feelings, emotions, and sensations I respond to. What else do you

much control do I have? In other words, am I to play a role like the know?”

original Mrs. Baker, or is my role focused on the only girl alone?” “That it takes removing you from your elements to truly make

“Those are good comments and questions. I don’t mean to you feel alive and that physical arousal is something you crave because

answer a question with a question Sarah, but from what I’ve heard, above all else, you are a voluptuary.”

you are excited at the prospects of being ravished and overwhelmed, I hadn’t heard that word in years! “Voluptuary?” Some one really

am I correct in stating this?” did their homework on that one! I am a true voluptuary!

Absolutely! I thought to myself.

245

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“If that weren’t true, Jezebel, I never would have responded to their post on Ask No Questions in the first place! So how much have they told you?”

“A lot. I know something about who you are and where you have come from. I also understand that you are a true pansexual, who doesn’t need Philtre to be easily turned on sexually, and from a sensual standpoint you are a true voluptuary, as I said before.”

“All of that is true, Jezebel, as to the meanings of words and the actions associated with that as I understand all of it to be. All my life I have been seeking the deepest most satisfying experiences in erotic fulfillment. This to me doesn’t just mean physical fulfillment, but emotional satisfaction too. For this to be, what I need it to be, I must be more than exhausted and completely satisfied physically, my emo- tional fulfillment must lead me to an enlightenment that will open all my potential for erotic expression. If I can’t achieve this, based on what I believe I have been led to expect, the experience may have been satisfactory, but not the excellence that I hoped and longed for. In short, Jezebel, if I wind up disappointed ultimately, all that means is that at some point I will walk away. I bring with me today all my considerable desire and physical appetites to be their ultimate only girl at the party! As far as playing the role of Marina Baker, I think I’m more than up to the challenge!”

We drove on for a while in silence, and then she said, “They were right about you, Sarah, especially Jill who has taken a real inter- est in you! You are a marvelous choice for the only girl, Mrs. Baker! We are close to our destination, so I will tell you this, Jill is the real power of the wives group, the Sweethearts! Doug has been president for some time, and while being an outstanding physician, he has the serious money because of his father. They are all well off, but the professional demands placed on each of the Courtly Eight are such that their wives play an important role. That, by the way, is not what happened in college for them of course.

“Sarah, there’s you and there’s me, and that’s what today is all about!”

***

I felt the car slow and the pressure of the right exit from the highway. We were headed down what must have been a long off ramp ...

“How long do you need to close out your affaires, Sarah?” Jill asked this question plainly, but I hesitated at an answer that could be waiting for the right reasons and prompts to speed things up ... or slow them down!

That was the question. What was my answer? An ultimatum had been placed before me and I was completely fascinated at the offer. The original Mrs. Baker had been the house mother of the fra- ternity house, and that was expected here too. She, however, didn’t run a sorority also, here, that would definitely be the case!

“You will be the woman in charge of the house. With Jezebel’s help, everything will be attended to. As we have discussed, she is remarkably adept at the handy man chores as well as an excellent cook! She will also be your driver. And if you so desire ...” I flashed back on an hour previous ...

We had gone through a series of turns and finally made sev- eral tight turns and came to a complete stop! The limos engine was turned off, and then nothing happened for a moment. I heard the driver side door open and a moment later the passenger side door on the right, closest to me opened.

“We’re here, Sarah!” And I felt her reach across me to unbuckle the seat belt. She helped me get out of the back and then to stand. I was a little dizzy and disoriented. She steadied me. “It will pass, Sarah. You’ll be out of the blindfold and restraint in a moment.”

As she said this, she held me in her arms, remarkable in the strength I knew she possessed.

“Come, we’ll walk together to the house and go in the front door where they’re all waiting inside. Then I can remove these silly things!”

She led me carefully up the walkway and said, “We’re going to go up a series of steps and take them one at a time! Depend on me to guide you. I won’t let you trip or fall!”

We did exactly as she said we would. We walked up a flight of stairs carefully.

246 247

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“We are at the threshold now, Sarah. There are massive double doors in front of us. I’m going to open the one on the right and lead you inside.”

Indeed, she took her hand off my shoulder, and reaching out, I heard her turn a door handle. Her arm around my waist, giving me a gentle squeeze, and said, “The door is open now, Sarah, so we’ll step carefully over the threshold, and again I will guide you so you don’t trip.”

I lifted my foot as she directed and crossed the threshold. At once, all around us, sweet, rich, feminine voices were raised in greet- ing to me, saying my name over and over. Hands were on my body, caressing me, and I was gently passed from each sweet embrace repeatedly, as I was kissed all over my face and lips! It was a thrilling experience to be treated as such and yet not to be able to embrace and caress back! And then I recognized at last, a familiar voice! It was my friend Jill!

“Let’s get you out of these scarves, darling, so that you can reach out and experience the light of day from our perspective!”

It was no sooner said then it was done! My hands were set free from the silk scarf, and the blindfold was removed! For a moment, I had to keep my eyes in a squint, the scarf truly had kept the light out! Jill stood before me in all her stunning glory! And then I was overwhelmed with her seven other companions! Talk about sensory overload! All young, all gorgeous, and of every hue of the rainbow! As we studied each other, they all spoke to me at once! We stood in the middle of what seemed a magnificent entry hall! My eyes grow- ing accustomed to the indirect sunlight filtering through the side windows!

“Sisters! Let’s let Sarah catch her breath! Please let me do the honors, and I’ll introduce you all because I know how excited you are!”

Jill started with the beautiful woman to my right! “Sarah, I’d like you to meet Eve! She’s married to Brad, who is the treasurer of the fraternity!” I reached out my hand to shake hers, and she giggled, embracing me instead. Then she nervously kissed me on the cheek. She was lovely, and coffee and cream black! Her

hair was elegant in a short natural hairdo. Her black hair framed a gorgeous face that was oval-shaped and sweet! She also had a darling figure ... They all did!

“Next comes our little livewire, Sophie. Sophie’s married to Billy, who is the youngest member of the fraternity, and most handy with maintaining our exercise equipment!” She was diminutive, sev- eral inches shorter than me. She may have been of Greek descent, but surely somewhere in the Mediterranean area of the world. She had that healthy, engaging look with her olive complexion, black almond shaped eyes, and curvy little figure. Sophie was a doll!

“God, I’ve looked forward to this, Sarah! Jill has told all of us how beautiful you are, and what a lovely body you have! I am anticipating—”

“Sophie, not yet! Let’s let Sarah get her orientation with all this out of the way first before we start defining for her what our expec- tations are!”

“Okay,” she said somewhat petulantly. She couldn’t have been more than twenty-five or thirty years old, exciting, perhaps a little immature.

“Now comes our accomplished musician! Sarah, this is Beth. Beth is married to Brian, who is the vice president of the fraternity. You’ll meet all our husbands and come to know them very well. Today is for the Sweethearts!”

Beth was tall but several inches shorter than Jezebel. She had a cold but perfect Scandinavian look about her crystal blue eyes and white blond hair. Her figure was willowy, long, and lithe! She took my hand without saying anything, and then gently pulled me to her, whispering, “I am hot for you! Brian is too ...” With that, she kissed my lips, lingering, her breath smelling of roses and her tongue gently probed. I found myself hoping that my kiss was as sweet to her, as hers was to me! I was pulled to the next woman!

“I’m Linda, the cheerleader of the Sweethearts! Which by the way is how I met my husband Tom! He was the quarterback of our football team, and he and I were king and queen of the homecoming ball our senior years! Now we’re looking forward to being king and queen as we ball you, Sarah!”

248 249

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

She also took me in her arms and kissed me! Perhaps not as full of promise as was Beth’s kiss, but nonetheless thrilling! An all-Amer- ican beauty queen, she had sandy brown hair, green eyes, and was a very “healthy girl” with big boobs and a killer ass to match!

I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I was gently turned around and looked into hypnotic eyes that were exactly at my level!

“I’m Joy, my husband is Jerry, and I’ll be blunt!” She didn’t hes- itate a moment but placed her full lips onto mine, and I almost lost my breath! Finally, she said, “Hmmm ... you are as sweet as Jill said you were, Sarah! Welcome!”

“I won’t be undone!” And the next woman, also Japanese and a beauty like Joy, kissed me with great excitement! “I am excited, both Joy and our husbands, Jerry and Kirk, love that you are Oriental and Korean! The four of us—”

“Please Becky! Let’s get Sarah oriented to the total picture before we start focusing on the point of light for each of us on the horizon! Ladies, let’s not forget why we are all here ...”

“Well, neither Max or I have forgotten why we are here, or what we’re doing!

“Hi, Sarah, I’m Gina, and my husband is Max. He’s the sec- retary of the fraternity, and I am the secretary of the Sweethearts! Together, we keep track of the records for both! You’ll be a big part of that! Now, my kiss ...”

She was a little taller than me, bent slightly, and took me in her arms too. Very fair and gorgeous, she too was voluptuous, perhaps a little less than Linda, but very curvy, yet like all of them, firm. Clearly there was a physical regimen present. I had seen Doug, so I assumed the same was true for their husbands, all young, fit, and good looking!

I knew I was soon to find out what was going on and what their expectations were, but as Alice said, “Things are getting curiouser and curiouser,” or something like that! At least if I had not met the other seven of the Courtly Eight, I had met the president of the fra- ternity, and the spouses, the “Sweethearts.”

251 250

Chapter 24

Ashley

The two of them were wonderful to me, recognizing that this was my first experience of this kind. Tony slowly fucked me with his truly superb cock, as Tina kissed my lips and sucked on my nipples. Between the two of them, I climaxed twice, astonished at my reac- tions! It also made me wonder at the effects of Philtre! I made a men- tal note to include research and reference to that in my special report! Tony came inside of me the first time as I did my best to flex my vaginal muscles to milk him as Tina alternated between kissing and caressing the both of us, back and forth! Her desire for me was genuine. I could feel it! And when she went down on me after Tony came inside of me, I finally could stand it no more! Near exhausted with the intensity of my feelings, Tony held me tenderly as I finally had to pull her up into my arms!

“You two, I must rest for a moment! I’m not used to such inten- sity of feeling!”

Tony slid down, taking me in his arms, as Tina came up from between my thighs, and I enjoyed the fragrance of my body and Tony’s as Tina and I intensely kissed, still caressing each other for some time as we lay in his arms.

The pillow talk was sweet, even as Tommy and Laura were play- ing pool in the nude!

“Isn’t this considered sexual deviancy anymore?”

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

They laughed at my comment and then Tina said as she kissed me, “Perhaps you can define sexual deviancy for us? And while you’re at it, Ashley, tell us if you enjoyed our brand of deviancy?” And they continued to laugh!

Finally, they were having so much fun, I joined in too! “You’re right, Tina, I’ve relished being with the two of you tonight more than anything I’ve enjoyed in a long time! However, I think that my question has merit. Go back, say, ten years and answer my question from that perspective.”

While I was talking with her, Tony began kissing me over my ear, across my cheek, and my neck. It felt wonderful! I had not been kissed like that in a very long time. And even as he kissed me, he toyed with my breasts and gently pulled on my nipples! How did he know I liked that? Was I that obvious?

Her blue eyes, like animated jewels, Tina watched Tony intently as he once more was toying with my emotions and my physical desires. She reached down, to her vulva, and began to absently caress herself, her head leaning back, her demeanor dreamlike ... later after another intense emotional and physical release, this time with me sucking on his cock as Tina used her tongue and lips on me as I had never experienced before ...

“I suppose there is some merit to your question, Ashley.” As she said this, Tony eased his cock into my pussy from behind, and with several easy strokes sunk in to the mouth of my womb, the glans of his cock jabbing my flesh gently, sending chills up and down my body! They were insatiable, and I have never been wanted like this, to be the center of such delightful sex play!

“I love that, baby,” I whispered. I reached behind to caress his round muscular ass! In answer to this, he with a more muscular ges- ture stabbed deeper, more fervently, as Tina once more began to tease and play with my clit! Then she moved closer kissing me ...

“Everything is changed though, Ashley, don’t you think? With the difference brought about with the introduction of Extirpate and subsequently, Philtre, the question of our sexual practices as we are performing them now is moot, don’t you think?”

All I was thinking about this moment was how good it felt to be fucked like this! Sandwiched between lovers of such beauty and passion! It was then that Laura and Tommy came and sat by us on either side, watching as Tony and I fucked!

“I love to watch! And what’s all this talk about deviancy! There is nothing deviant about this at all!” exclaimed Laura, giggling.

It was then that Tony gently urged me to lie on my back, and he withdrew from me. I complied, drawing my legs up knowing how exposed and open I was, but only now a little embarrassed! He moved between my thighs, his erection taunt and thrilling! I reached up, and stroked him, fascinated with his foreskin moving back and forth over the glans of his cock! I liked him uncut! I guided him into me with great fascination, and as he sunk in, I sighed with pleasure!

***

The five of us, wearing shifts, sat in the open area of the game room looking out over the garden. The circular couch that we all sat on was massive. Laura had set out fruit, vegetables, and cheese, and we were all drinking a delicious dessert wine called Asti Spumante laced with more Philtre, red with the new gold and silver! I had to learn more about all of this!

I went on asking questions, of all four of them, related to their erotic pastimes.

“If we continue to use the word swinging, it will drive me nuts! The reason is that the terminology was used in a time outdated to the present. That time by the way, Ashley, is far more related to the word that you used, deviancy. It used to involve separate bedrooms, motel rooms, it was just plain ‘fucking, sucking cock, and pussy lick- ing.’ That’s kind of straight for us, and the practice usually involved couples who have been married a long time and were jaded!

“They were swinging because the old flame had blown out in their own sexual relations, but for various reasons, they didn’t want to divorce. Instead, they gave each other permission to be unfaithful, but unfaithful together. Does that make sense, Ashley?”

252 253

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

It was Tina speaking, who had done most of the talking for some time. Laura sat between Tommy and Tony, who were caressing her as we spoke. As I listened to Tina speak, my mind formulated the questions and general commentary that I will coordinate as I prepared the script for broadcast. The contrast between Laura and Tina was very evident at this point. From what I could see, Laura was a total hedonist, while Tina took a slower and more patient path to seduction. I liked Laura very much and was attracted to her physi- cally. But for me there was a greater attraction in Tina, not just phys- ically, but emotionally. I would say that Laura was impartial to the two sexes. Neither heterosexual or bisexual but rather metrosexual. By that I mean that she was just there and available. There was no question that she enjoyed exhibitionism and voyeurism. If anything, the weight of preference for Laura would be placed on dressing as briefly as possible and being on display.

Tina was entirely different. The exception being her husband and Tony, she clearly was into women. I could tell that she wanted to be much closer to me, but I had no idea how to act on that desire. She had not demanded from me much reciprocation tonight, instead she was supportive and highly engaged in how Tony had sex with me, and enhancing my experience in any way possible. It was ironic that one of the most tender and unselfish lovers I had ever encountered was a pansexual woman sharing me with a male lover who was very passionate with me!

Tina and I talked for some time as Laura, Tony, and Tommy moved to the divan and the three of them flirted, fucked, and the two men ravished her over and over. The sight of this was exciting ... and then Tina whispered, “Ash, please come with me so we can talk alone, okay?” I nodded agreement ...

She took my hand, and we got up from the couch. I followed her lead across the game room to the hallway, and we walked down it until we came to an open door. I followed her into the loveliest little bedroom I had seen in some time! It had French doors that led to a small veranda. It was perched on the other side of the house, looking across the flower garden into the game room. We could easily see Laura, Tony, and Tommy on the divan. She was making out with

Tommy, sucking his cock as Tony fucked her. Laura, or Philtre? I was to find out she didn’t need Philtre but used it to go over the edge!

“Our friend Laura is insatiable!” And Tina and I laughed at her observation, which was indeed true.

Tina dropped her shift and was nude. She tugged at mine, and I allowed her to it pull away. She led me to the bed pulling back the covers and lay down.

She whispered, “Ash, please, baby.” I lay down beside her. The moonlight filtering in the room through the windows and the wind blowing through tree branches outside, caused shadows to dance over her lovely body. I knew that she was going to kiss me and allowed it to happen. When we parted, she said, “That was so nice, Ashley. I truly am feeling a strong attraction to you that I don’t normally feel, at least this early in a relationship.”

“Is that what we’re having, Tina? A relationship?” “I hope so, Ashley! I am feeling so good right now being with you like this! I told you earlier, that I just love being with women who are new to same-sex relations! And everything about you, Ashley, is appealing to me! And the fact that I shared you with the one male lover that I truly desire has made this night even more thrilling to me!”

“What about your husband Tina, Tommy? So far tonight, he has spent all his time with Laura, and now with Tony in a threesome with Laura. How do you feel about that?”

“If I am free to be with women in general, and do what I like to do, I’m fine with Tommy doing exactly what is good for him. But there is a difference between what he likes to do and what I like to do, which of course is obvious. With one exception, I like emotional involvement with my lovers, which he does not. For me, real fulfill- ment is a successful seduction of a woman who previously considered herself to be straight.

“I should say one other thing, Ashley, that is important. Our children do come first. We have two little boys, ages six and four, and they are beautiful loving children. Both Tommy and I are dedicated, loving, and protective parents. That’s why when I talked to you up front, I was so clear about protecting our private lives. As time has

254 255

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

passed, a few more people have learned about our erotic involve- ments. For them, we have made sure that we are as into protecting their private lives as they should be into protecting ours. I hope this is clear to you, Ashley, my husband and I to have strong values that revolve around our children, our home, and our jobs. Otherwise we both have had open relations as a married couple for three years. Prior to that, our fantasy life was very rich, and the two of us built on the erotic aspects of our marriage by creating elaborate fantasy lives. “Now we have a completely open marriage, and as I’ve stated we each date frequently. That probably means that the two of us don’t fuck as often as we should as a married couple, but when we do make love, it’s more meaningful.”

I was envious of what she was describing in the way of a suc- cessful marriage, operating in today’s environment, in a way that pro- tected the family while allowing each partner a reasonable latitude to please themselves and each other. Would it work in the long-term? I had no idea but the more I listened to her, the more I wanted to involve her in my broadcast project.

“You and I tonight have had limited contact with each other and in each their way, Laura and Tony have been catalysts for that. Tina, I’m wondering if you would describe for me your most recent and successful seduction. In other words, that you reflect on what happened and define was successful for you? Could you define ...”

“What was my gratification and feelings of success and how was that inclusive of my lover’s fulfillment? Is that what you mean, Ashley?”

“Yes! Exactly! I would like it if you could describe your own feel- ings, Tina. You don’t need to give me any names or betray commit- ments, promises, or privacy. Perhaps though you could also describe what your lovers tell you has been the win for them too?”

She hesitated, clearly thinking, and then said, “One thing, Ashley, that I don’t get hung up on are numbers of conquests. In other words, notches on the bedpost. My husband on the other hand does exactly that. He views women as ‘pickups.’ Therefore, the places he goes to all appear the same, bars. The quality of his dates in general goes up, with the quality of the bars that he frequents. There is a bar

here in Eugene called Hobarts. The quality there is very high, but it’s also expensive. As you can see, Ashley, Tommy is a very good-looking man. The fact that he has a wife and two sons doesn’t detract from that. He gets more than his fair share of conquests, many more than I do.”

“How does that make you feel, Tina?” “Wonderful, Ashley! I don’t regard you, yet, as a successful seduction. Even though I have shared my lover, Tony, with you. I am far more interested in the future and being with you alone, where it is completely fulfilling for each of us. In other words, Ashley, I don’t want quantity, I want quality. A successful seduction to me is a seduction that is completely satisfying to both lovers, even if the relationship only answers questions and fantasies long held. There is something else that I will describe.

“You have asked about my most current and successful seduc- tion, I take that to mean of late, rather than overall?”

“Yes! If you could describe it just that way, it would be wonderful!”

“All right, there is a woman here in Eugene, married to a local physician, who is fifty years old. I met her at a local coffee shop where I go to take my lunch breaks. I am a professional denturist. I went through two years of college and got an associate degree. In turn I worked for an established denturist to get my state certification. I have been working in this field six years. I noticed this woman from time to time. She would come in, sit alone in the back, drink her coffee, and eat her meal, and she always had a book that she read. She was good-looking although quite curvy! She would say overweight, but she appeals to me a great deal! Nevertheless, I found her appeal- ing in the fact that she took care of herself, was a classy dresser, and clearly went to a spa on a regular basis. However, I never saw her with anyone else. One day she came in a little early. I had just ordered my lunch and coffee and sat down next table over to her. I saw that she was reading a book that is a current bestseller and a romance. Seeking to strike up a conversation and nothing more this moment, I asked her about the book, in other words what she thought. On that we

256 257

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

started up a conversation, and she invited me to sit with her while we ate our lunches.

“We had a very pleasant conversation, not just about the book, but our lives in general. Her name is Samantha, Sam, and she has four children. That first day little else happened.

“A week later, I ran into her again at the same coffee shop. We both were very happy to see each other, and we had lunch together again. This time we traded phone numbers, and our lunch dates became a regular thing. One time I allowed my hand to touch hers across the table, and I held her hand briefly. She didn’t pull away, but she looked at me inquisitively. I pulled my hand away in a few minutes and said nothing further about it. A week later she called me and asked if she could take me to dinner! I was elated! We agreed to meet a few nights later at Hobart’s.

“We met at Hobarts, and she was dressed and made up beauti- fully! I wore one of my little ensembles, and we both complimented each other, and meant it! We had a wonderful wine for dinner, got a little high, our conversation was deep and thrilling. There was noth- ing in the conversation though the could lead me to believe that she was a candidate to become my lover. However, as I sat there and listened to her, it struck me how wonderful it could be! There was a tone of sadness because she was lonely. She loved her husband, but their marriage had entered the mature years, and he was extremely busy professionally. That’s when she asked about my marriage, so I told her some of the dynamics at work there. She listened to me very intently.

“That’s when she asked ‘what my preference was in our open marriage.’ I could tell she was very interested in my answer, I told her simply, ‘Sam, I enjoy the company of women.’

“At first, Ashley, it didn’t appear that she understood what I meant, and then I took her hand and raised it to my lips kissing it. And even then, she might not have fully comprehended what I was saying, and then her eyes widened considerably.

“‘Do you have a lover right now, Tina? I mean, someone that as you have said, you have emotional involvement with?’

“I thought about how to answer her, where this might be going.

“‘Not this moment, Sam. There is someone I’m interested in.’ “As I said this, Ashley, I continued to hold her hand, and even in the low light of the restaurant I saw her blush.

“‘Tina, can you explain to me what you mean by emotional involvement?”

I could tell this moment that she was aroused, so I decided to answer her question genuinely.

“I love seducing women who haven’t been with women before. I find them fresh and lovely without preconceived notions except perhaps in their dreams and fantasies. These seductions are the most complicated and fascinating to me of all because of the emotional and erotic fulfillment that can come from the enlightenment of a love affair that is fresh and new.”

She whispered, “Enlightenment?” “It’s a kind of fine knowledge of self, heart, mind, and body. To me, there is nothing more appealing than what I have just described, Samantha.”

I continued to hold her hand, and her eyes began to take on a heated expression. I could tell she was deeply affected and thinking.

“Could I show you, Sam, what I mean?” “Oh god,” she whispered, “I don’t know, Tina, I’m more than twenty years older than you, why me? And what is it about me that makes you think that I would welcome this kind of attention?”

“Your loneliness, Sam, for one, and I find you to be quite beau- tiful. Have you ever been with a woman before?”

“No, I haven’t, and the truth is, Tina, that there’s a lot of things I haven’t done. For years, I was content being the wife of a busy phy- sician and the mother of our children. Now the kids are gone, and I’m still the wife of a busy physician and very lonely. I almost think I would want to have an affair with a man, but none have indicated an interest in me. Not, that is, for all the young women that are available in a university town. I go on being lonely, Tina, that’s why I have enjoyed our friendship so much! Now ...”

“What, Sam?” “Are you saying ... of course you are ... you want us to become lovers?”

258 259

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Sam, I want us to be friends and lovers. What’s wrong with that?”

“Nothing, Tina, except I can’t do that. I am not drawn to women and never have been. You are very beautiful, but you are young enough to be my daughter, Tina! How would that work?”

It was then that Tina paused in her story, and she kissed me. The emotion I felt in the moment was completely gratifying, and I was beginning to understand what she meant when she addressed that is a primary goal in her relationships with women.

“What happened, Tina?” I asked. “We went our separate ways shortly thereafter that evening. I decided to leave matters alone as they were and not follow up, perhaps for several weeks, if maybe never. I was disappointed and I missed her. I wanted her far more than I was aware of at the time, but I let it go.

“A few weeks later, Ashley, I got an email from her, telling me that she missed me and our friendship. She asked if we could meet the next day for lunch at the coffee shop. I was elated in getting the message but not expecting too much, so I wouldn’t be disappointed. “She was already there waiting for me the next day. She rose as I walked in, and we hugged each other, kissing each other warmly on the cheek. We ordered our lunch and coffee, and she said, ‘Your friendship means a lot to me, Tina. I have had a lot to think about in the last several weeks. I have finally determined in my own mind what you mean when you say friendship and emotional involvement. I want the same, Tina, and I want it with you. Is it possible for you to take some time off this afternoon so that we can ... so that you can,’ and she paused, her eyes filling with tears. She pulled out of her purse two hotel keys ... She handed me one, and said, ‘You know the hotel on the way to Interstate 5 going south?’

“To thrilled to speak, I merely shook my head yes! ‘Can you meet me there this afternoon shortly after we’re done with lunch? I have everything we need there now. It’s a suite, I have wine, some Philtre, and a late afternoon snack. I was hoping maybe your hus- band would be cooperative in picking your boys up and getting some pizza since you would do the same if he had a date?’

“I finally found my tongue, and answered her: ‘You’ve pleased me so much, Samantha! I’ll make sure that everything is taken care of on my end as quickly as possible!’ She paused once more studying me, and we kissed sweetly.”

“What happened next, Tina?” “We spent a simply wonderful afternoon together! Completely inexperienced, she allowed me to delight her in every way possible! And her supplication was sweet, naive, and simply marvelous! If you will keep a secret, Ashley, no one knows this, but our involvement has become an intense love affair! And as I said, we have the emotional and the erotic involvement, which has given us both gorgeous and deep enlightenment. That goes against my agreement with Tommy, my husband, and my lover Tony, to be so intensely involved emo- tionally, but we are in love. Not even Laura is aware of Samantha, but even if she was, I know it would make no difference for her. She is my closest girlfriend, so she would keep a secret.

“I told Samantha about you, and the circumstances of this eve- ning, and she was aroused in thinking about me being with you! We met briefly today! We have a little apartment now that she has fixed up very sweetly! We meet frequently and enjoy each other so much! We have definite roles in our relationship, and she asked me to talk about you and begged me to tell her everything about you and what happens tonight!

“She still has sex with her husband on occasion and knows about Tony and Tommy. Our relationship is not based on jealousy or commitment, rather one of intense emotional and physical involve- ment. After having met you this evening, I know that she will want to meet you and me together. Would you like that, Ashley?”

“Are you sure that’s the right thing to do, Tina? It sounds so far like your relationship with her has been entirely exclusive, hasn’t it? Is she ready to meet someone else?”

“Ashley, she has become hungry for making up lost time. By that I mean that she is waking up to the potential of lovers in her life! She is experiencing herself as she never has before!”

“Tina, you and I aren’t even ...”

260 261

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

She pushed me back on the bed ... we became lovers ... and for the first time in many years, I slept in someone else’s arms for the entire night. She woke me several times with tender kisses and aggressive ravishing! I loved it ... her ... In the morning, I agreed to meet her and Samantha together at their little place ... Chapter 25

Stacy

“Here, you two, let’s try the blue for sensuality, the green to super charge our emotions, and the red to fire up our pussies! This is the new time delay formula for all three! The effects will last all night, at least until tomorrow morning, early! Then before we go to Elle Parle, we can dose it up with the silver for orgasm quality and the gold because we’re queer!”

The two of them laughed heartily at Pea’s joke about being gay ... and somehow the levity missed me. I may be a lesbian and homosexual, I don’t know yet, but I wasn’t ready to start joking about my preferences for lovers, and I was involved where Liz may not be, not in that way at least! They both drank the cocktails Pea had pre- pared while I just studied mine. Then I figured, “What the hell!” so I didn’t sip, I gulped it down! The effects would be the same regardless. They continued to sip as Liz studied me with a question on her face. Yes, I thought, my feelings are hurt, Dillinger, but I’ll do better!

Liz looked fabulous! Anything but a dyke, she nevertheless went to the dyke section with Pea and picked out a double-breasted, black suit, with a faint chalk stripe. The shirt she wore underneath was black silk, and the tie was an impeccably perfect white silk tie. She wore a black fedora with a red silk hat band to match the red silk handkerchief in her pocket! Last, but not the least, she wore black dress shoes with charcoal grey spats! I wanted to tear her pants off and do her there! I settled for a passionate kiss and looked to Pea in

263 262

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

triumph! However, if looks could kill, I’d be dead, and then she stuck her tongue out at me! Talk about juvenile!

After the entertainers left the shop, it looked like Liz and I would be the last customers of the day! Pea, and her name was Peacock, for the incredible tattoo that wound its way entirely around her body, had locked the front door and removed her tiny gown. She only wore panties underneath, and that’s how she had shown us her tattoo. It was clear after that she and Liz were attracted to each other. And she should be! Pea was striking with her high medium-sized boobs with their pointed pink erect nipples, tiny waist, curvy hips, thighs, ass, and waxed, hairless vulva all creamy pink and encarmined! She was also at least ten years younger than me, so she probably was younger than Liz too! I felt positively elephantine next to her!

“Your turn, Stacy!” exclaimed Pea. That’s when we all picked out the lingerie and gown. I looked at the price tags and blanched! Oh well ... and the shoes! Incredible! But then, so was the price!

“So ... how long have you two known each other? I guess I’m not clear on that.”

I listened as Pea and Liz talked, as I took my clothes off in the dressing room that indeed was in the shop in the back!

“We actually met each other on an adult website called Ask No Questions!”

“You’re kidding! Who contacted whom? That’s completely wild, Liz!”

“I guess Stacy was inadvertently surfing on the web and came across the site. I had an ad in the site for my boyfriend and I to meet bisexual women! Stacy answered our ad! I took a chance and tried to contact her and in fact found her driving to Portland to get din- ner and go home. It was just coincidence that I promptly drove to Portland and joined her for dinner! Being my usual highly controlled and conservative self”—and with that the two laughed uproarious- ly—“I seduced her on the spot, we went to her home, and had wildly passionate sex most of the night!

“You wouldn’t think that Stacy was so wild, but oh my god, Pea, she’s a dynamo in the sack! For a virgin, she’s the best piece I’ve ever had!”

As I listened to this conversation, my feelings grew increasingly tender, and by the time Liz got to the last sentence, I was weeping! Here was the woman that I had hoped to be serious about me, show- ing me in fact she was not serious at all. Here were two women, one lesbian and the other bisexual, perhaps not aware that I could hear them, or were even aware that what they were saying might hurt me, were in fact killing me inside. But now? The dress was on, so were the shoes, there was no sense in delaying, so I dried my eyes. Thank heaven for digitalized makeup ... all it takes is the makeup chip ... mine was embedded in 2024!

“You know, I think I would enjoy a threesome with a woman and a man, if I was really into her! Tell me about your boyfriend.”

“Well, he’s incredibly good-looking and black ...” “So much the better Liz, yummy!” “And we have an open relationship!” “Perfect! I’d love to meet him and party with you and him together!”

“That can be arranged. Pea!” I heard the kissing ... and murmurs. “I am a true submissive, Liz, I love the dramatic erotic of the dom/femme play.” And there was more kissing. “If you want, I’ll wear a collar and chain for you tonight, along with my nipple, labia, and clit piercing rings!”

“You’re pierced, Pea? That’s wild! I’d love you to do exactly as you just said!”

Then I heard a whisper, “Just for you, Liz!” And then there were more kissing sounds and excited murmurs!

I had already made up my mind to buy the lingerie. It was French, made exquisitely, and very complementary to my coloring, a creamy shade of yellow with gold and silver trim. Perhaps still ... I could seduce my way into Liz’s heart ... I walked out of the dressing room, my eyes as bright and seductive as I could make them ...

“My god, Stacy!” It was a gorgeous little nothing of a dress with strategic cut- outs, making it appear that you were naked underneath, until the tactical part cut in as you bent over, front and rear revealing in fact

264 265

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

you were wearing a bra and panties! You could go naked underneath, but that would spoil the effect! I felt the red Philtre kicking in now as though on time delay, and suddenly combined with the effects of the mood-enhancing green and the blue, I was sexually, sensually, and emotionally removed from the present situation, I was high and didn’t care! All I wanted to do was tease them both! And I succeeded!

***

We both hung on one of Liz’ arms, as the three of us—Liz, Pea, and I—walked into Elle Parle. For Portland, this was truly the Ritz! Outside the bright multicolored lights were like Christmas decora- tions! The couples, triples, singles that walked in with us, behind us, in front of us were gorgeous, each woman, and they were all women, were remarkable in their costuming and regalia! I noticed Pea was wearing a silver collar and chain that was held by Liz! I assumed she wore her piercing jewelry too! I thought, Curious, I’m wearing the next to nothing of an ultra femme, and she’s wearing the collar! I do think the three of us were the most striking, and reminiscing now on the looks we got, and the casual comments, my assessment was right! I had never done anything like this before!

A few days ago, I was a lobbyist, renowned in my field and a state representative, and tonight I was free of all of that, especially free in my mind of Jim! And then I suddenly remembered, he hadn’t called me today! Perhaps he would tonight out of guilt before fucking his whore ... but I didn’t care. Not anymore!

Liz passed a deflated hundred-dollar bill, not the new stuff printed recently, but the good stuff, dating from the past to the door dyke, and she motioned for one of the femmes to lead us in. We were seated immediately in the restaurant/bar area. I didn’t pay attention as Pea flirted with Liz, and then a femme came and took our order. I didn’t order either, but let Liz attend to all of that. I was far more taken in with what was going on around us! In my life, I had never seen the like of all of this!

The interior was incredible in its scale and appearance! Chrome, mirrors, enamels in blacks, greys, reds, and yellows were placed with

marvelous attention to design and detail! The seating and the tables were all made as single units but placed in a position that allowed complete freedom of movement in a perfectly fluid manner! Just the interiors, and there were half a dozen decorating formats used, must have cost millions of deflated dollars. If nothing else though, the patrons themselves exceeded by a factor of at least ten, the effects of the interiors! For there was glorious flesh everywhere, decorated and dressed or undressed, limited only by the imagination of the woman herself! Women were sitting in groups ... and it was mixed, just as we were. Me as the ultra femme, Pea as the femme, and Liz as the butch! Our drink and food order came, and Liz and Pea began to eat and drink immediately. I picked at both, unwilling to affect the hap- penings inside of my body as the Philtre combination worked its magic. Before going inside, Pea had given each of us the gold and the silver, I swallowed the pills immediately, the whole dose! They looked at me incredulous ...

“What? I want the whole effect now, not in stages, for hours to come!”

“You’ll get that, at least that, Stacy!” said Pea. Liz whispered, “Slow down, Stacy. It will happen for you. Be patient.”

“Well it’s happening to you and Pea, but I’m not sure about me, Liz!” I hissed, regretting this immediately.

“Stacy, I have been honest with you! I told you I like variety. Pea, you, and I will party later. I promise you!”

“I don’t want her, Liz. I want you!” She smiled a peculiar smile and then looked away. I wanted to slap her! But I hesitated, and the feeling passed quickly. It stuck me then that the one I really wanted to slap was Jim, and the one I wanted to hurt was me! I was succeeding, the pain was very real now. I prayed for the quick effects of the gold and the silver! I almost asked for more from Pea, but didn’t. Later, when the full effect kicked in, I was glad I hadn’t taken more.

The music, and the action had picked up significantly as Liz and Pea finished their meal.

“Do you mind if Pea and I dance, Stacy?”

266 267

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Stab me in the heart, Liz! “No, please, enjoy yourselves!” I had to admit, as they got up from the table, they really looked good together! Pea wore red, Liz wore black as I described, and both being tall, they cut a gorgeous meld against each other that except for colors was seamless! Liz was looking down into Peacocks eyes as she looked up, the look of lust unmistakable! Then they kissed, and I knew I had lost Liz for the night! All right, let her get a taxi to get her SUV downtown, and her bag from my house! My heart at last was broken!

I got up then to go the restroom, and while I drew plenty of looks, no one hit on me, which was all the worse! I went in, took a stall, peed, washed my hands, and returned to the table. There were tears on my cheeks. I watched as Liz and Pea kissed passionately in the half-light, Liz caressing her flanks, up and down the sides of her body.

“Can I get you a fresh drink?” I looked up into a very pretty face. She had makeup that wasn’t overdone like so many were, and her black curly hair was shoulder length. Neither a femme or a butch I couldn’t figure out ...

“Can I?” And without an answer from me, she set her tray down on the edge of the table and sat down.

“Sorry, I hope you don’t mind. We are encouraged to mingle with the patrons and taking a break like this for a few minutes is appropriate!”

She extended her hand. “Tuggles, but everyone calls me Tug.” She had a beautiful smile, her teeth bright white, a little crooked, which added to the charm of her smile.

“Stacy,” I answered and took her hand, shaking it a little. I started to cry.

“It looks to me, Stacy, like your heart has been broken. I don’t know if this means anything to you, but you truly are an ultra femme, one of the rare ones. Your butch over there hasn’t chosen that well.”

She was exceptionally cute. Maybe twenty-five, she had alabas- ter skin, at least in this light and deep brown eyes. Her lips were full, in her costume her cleavage deep and gorgeous. It went all the way down to her ...

“Stacy, I’d like you to come with me! I think you should meet someone!”

“Tug, I don’t think I’m—” She stood and took my hand, pulling at it! “Stacy, if she knew someone like you was here and I didn’t insist, she would be unhappy with both of us! Have you ever been in the club before?”

“No.” “Well, no matter anyway. Please come with me. I know you will feel better!”

Feeling very shy, bashful even, I rose and followed her as she carried her tray. Tug was maybe two inches shorter than me, and her curvy figure was indeed gorgeous!

We walked right by the dance floor and saw all manner of superbly costumed woman dancing together, many giggling, talking, making out ... caressing each other ... I didn’t see Liz and Pea, which was just as well. There was a small live band there playing soft jazz and sensuous dance music. I would have loved to have a partner, a butch, or even a ... dyke, just to try something different ... I was about to though. Try something different that is.

That was when I saw the LED lighting on the floor! I had never seen anything like this! The lighting showed a clear path in two direc- tions: one that led to a sign in neon pink that you could only see from the path that read “Elle Parle” for “She Speaks,” and the other door on the opposite end of the LED path, this in neon lavender, was twice as large, that read “Couramment le Francais” for “Fluent French.” One indicated the restaurant bar, and the other the private club, but the sign for the club had two sides for entry; and it was divided in two directions! One sign, also in lavender leading to the right, said “S’Embrasser”; the other, on the left, this sign in pink, read “Donner Un Baiser.” I was to learn subsequently that these two colors were important here. Lavender was for the women who were to receive, pink indicated the women who were to give, the question being what did give and receive mean? And could a giver become a receiver? The answer was in the two names. I’ll get to that!

268 269

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

The word dyke, a slang word in English, really is a word that dates from Greek antiquity. It is an allusion to the Greek word Morphodyke, meaning “Hermaphrodite” or “woman morphing into man.” It referred to women having male characteristics. There are for example, women who have clitorises the size of small penises. It is also fact that the more athletic a woman becomes, that her clitoris can become more penis-like. That is never “always” the case. There are stories in ancient mythology that reference all of this! Morphodyke, shortened to “dyke.” And they were out in force tonight here at Elle Parle! Of all sizes and shapes, all were interesting, some were ... well ...

“Stacy, before we go into the club, I want to ask you several questions, okay?”

She distracted me from my while away. “All right,” and I fol- lowed her to a vacant booth. I looked back, the LED lights had dis- appeared, as had the pink and lavender signs! What is this place? Women were still walking toward ... but disappearing into ...

“Stacy, please look at me for a moment, not anywhere else, okay?”

“Wwhhaatt?” I stammered. “Sorry, Tug. Where are all those women ... where are the lights?”

“Please, Stacy, never mind them for a moment. You can only see because Excitant knows about you now and wants you to see. A woman can only see all of that if she had been called to be there, and then in coming back, accepting her role in the club proceedings! It’s very exclusive, Stacy.”

She paused, looking at me. “Please, Stacy, this is serious. Are you listening to me?”

I continued to stammer but said in reply, “Exclusive, yes, I’ve got it, Tug!” She continued to stare at me. “Eyes, Stacy, focus your eyes on me,” she said mildly with a deep smile and affection in her voice.

I gave her all my attention, but it was hard! Where were the lights, the signs, where were the women going?

“Tug, I think I better leave. I’ve been lied to, and I need to go sort my feelings out.” I felt an almost overwhelming sadness now. Is

this how Philtre works, what happened to mitigation of mood swings and in place creating heightened awareness? I started to cry again! I felt naked and stupid! Neither was true, but close ...

“Stacy, please look and listen to me. You’re right, you have been lied to. Liz has been in here before, so has Peacock. You’re still straight, you haven’t come out yet, have you?”

I shook my head, cried more. She looked down at my wedding ring. I forgot! “You’re still married?” “Not for long. He prefers whores to me! I have always been faithful, until now, this weekend ... Oh, Tug, what can I do?”

“You haven’t made up your mind about women, but you haven’t lost your affection for men, have you?”

I nodded, feeling like a little girl. No longer sobbing, but when- ever I’m like this my lips feel bee stung, as they did now. She took my hand and gently caressed it.

“How much Philtre have you used tonight?” I stared at her ... “A lot?” “Yes, a lot,” I whispered. She stared back at me for a moment. “The club is a different world completely. You can get lost in it and find yourself belonging to someone who will treat you no better, and maybe worse, than all you have experienced so far. We can’t have that, can we?”

I thought on what she was saying. “Maybe I deserve no better,” I responded, now feeling sorry for myself.

“Bite your tongue, woman!” she exclaimed. “You deserve love, just as everyone else does! I want you to meet Excitant! And you will go in there with me! Everyone will respect that because of who I am to Excitant! I needed to know where you are, and now I do. Please come with me tender one ...”

And as Tug said the last to me, “tender one,” my heart swelled. She understood, what I, only this moment now, understood ...

270 271

ASK NO QUESTIONS

272

When I was nude reaching for my bathrobe, they appraised me. “You are gorgeous, Sheiresa,” murmured Ronnie. “Yes, I love the hues, the beautiful colors ... Of course you will Chapter 26

stay with us, Sheiresa, you must, it’s what you want, isn’t it?”

Her words, the cadence of her speech, was hypnotic. I had yet to learn what her role of “Chi” truly meant. How could I explain I was a ...

“Racism, isn’t it? You’re a racist, or think you are? You aren’t, Sheiresa

Sheiresa, it’s about that one man, the white man, who hurt you, isn’t it?”

I was shaking now! Nude, and cold, or so I thought ... I was just nude, exposed and suddenly afraid. How could this self-assured little woman know anything about my life? Especially about what “Patrick, we have something we wish to speak to you about.”

happened in college with that asshole! They told me after the fact what the real conversation was

They both picked up a baby and sat as they were, without their about, that is, after Genny, Ronnie, and I became lovers. You could

robes, and breast fed, the child they each held sighing with pleasure. say that it was expected, right? It wasn’t though, not on my part.

They said nothing further, each cooing and kissing the head of their After the evening meal, which was a cooperative effort for

child while it suckled. everyone, we got the teenagers all located and then they went to the

“Yes, he hurt me. Called me nigger ... beat me.” I was shaking movie and recreation room that had been built especially for them

all over now. I collapsed on the couch as I was, drawing my legs up, by Patrick, but from their design. It was a paradise from their per-

encircling them with my arms, weeping. They left me to my feel- spective with games and the movie set up. Each girl had her own

ings without saying anything, murmuring now to their children who special area too, and immediately they set Sienna up, which was the

were all watching me. Then Faith Marie, John, and James came to most touching thing I encountered that long weekend. Her happi-

me and crawled up to sit by me, all patting me, whispering in their ness means everything to me.

strange musical language; they started to sing, and I cried for the We were in the master suite, and Genny and Ronnie were nurs-

sweetness of the moment. ing one more time before their little children went to bed for the night. They had undressed in front of me and I was embarrassed.

*** They had asked me to join them, I didn’t know where Patrick was, but I reluctantly did.

“Come, be our tender friend, Sheiresa. What do you have to Their bodies were adorable. Two months pregnant showed a lit-

lose?” tle, and their breasts were huge, swollen, the nipples pink and erect,

Only my dignity and self-respect, I thought in answer to her. I’m the blue veins running lightly down the surface of their breasts to

in love with your husband, he’s white, he won’t want me, my negative their nipples. Incredibly beautiful, they were waxed!

thoughts continued to expand. They each took their time and the children playing at their feet

They sat in the soaking tub. I was learning about their love ignored us in favor of their dolls and pets!

affair ... they kissed, and I moaned, longing to join them! Then they

273

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

parted and suddenly were on either side of me! Kissing, caressing ... to be Sapphic means to help your friend in all ways, to be her help- meet, and, oh god, her lover, and beloved, and to share all you are, all they are. We set all that in motion that night!

There was one more thing.

***

“Patrick, we have something we wish to speak to you about.” He had come in very late having attended to the livestock, espe- cially the thoroughbreds, and of course, Morning Fire. Hellion, the father, was angry as always and these days, he only allowed Patrick to attend him and he barely tolerated him! Hellion, the tortured spirit. The pookah that the Prince of the Power of the Air had toyed with!

Hellion, the thoroughbred, the winner of the Belmont Stakes three years previous, had been an angry colt. Now as a stallion, habited by the pookah who had been tortured by cacodaemons, it was almost too much. He produced colts and fillies, however, who were unearthly in their power and speed, when he could be con- trolled long enough to be led to cover a mare. Even then, without Patrick to control him, the mares were in harm’s way when covered by Hellion! It was always a dangerous event for Patrick, the mare, and the hands that assisted, while all witnessed by the professional horsemen. Patrick is a very determined being, everyone knows this; he and Hellion fought on.

Patrick had forbidden everyone, the ranch and farm hands, even the experienced horsemen to attend Hellion. Further, he had talked carefully to his daughters, who loved the horses, to stay away from Hellion’s paddock. Patrick had built and reinforced the whole of the fences and the gate himself. Both horse and master knew a fight was coming between the two; it was just a matter of time. But Morning Fire and his younger brother Night Wind are docile and happy spir- its. He had met with the trainer Bill, the race manager Roderigo, and Roderigo’s brother, Gregorio, who was the jockey. The first race for Morning Fire would be run soon in California at Arcadia, home of the much fabled Santa Anita race track ...

He was dusty, wheat straw stuck to him; he needed a shower and yet this was one of the ways he appealed to them the most, when his fragrance spoke of his earthiness, his great power, this was when he was most sexy to them, his phallus and testicles hanging loose and huge ... his pheromones calling to theirs! Just before his hot lover’s blood would surge from the center of his body to inflame and stiffen his falchion ... Oh god! How they loved him and each other!

He stood there in the mud room, now beyond seven feet tall, and considered the two of them. He had removed his clothing and was going to step into the shower in the next room. That was one of the few places where he had peace, where he could be alone! He was Patrick Collin Andrias, crown prince of the Good People, one of the two living gods on earth who had become men eons ago. On that Mary Alice was right; he was lord champion and clan chief of the Good People in the west. He was the last answer for the human beings, the ethnocentric males and the arcenciel females in the west. In the east, it was entirely different. This was because of his beloved cousin John, whom he would kill in a moment if he had too, over the females of each clan.

He looked at Genny, more than two feet shorter, she had that familiar look, as did Ronnie, taller, but nonetheless appealing to him. He knew they wanted something that was important to them; he knew what it was. When it came to Sapphism, their desires to him were transparent! They had come to him with the ultimate gift of themselves, what they knew as his females; he would never turn down. They wore the silk dressing gowns and were nude beneath, and he could smell the scent of their sex organs, the cherries, their pheromones, he felt himself stiffen immediately. Ironic as it was to him, they were both pregnant and that deadened the release of their attractants. Their eyes were now fixed on his ... and now he was rampant and mighty, ready to unite with both!

Everything between them was driven by their need to repro- duce. Mary Alice was right! What no one, except the three of them, knew was that when the two females were in heat, it drove him into rut, and that was when every potential enemy around him was most vulnerable to his great physical power and speed, that is, his ability to act! Especially the males of his own kind!

274 275

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

And there was only one in the world now other than him, his cousin John Antonio. For they were fully capable of stealing mne- monic women from each other to copulate with. When the mnes- tic-eido were in heat, the two cousins went into rut and set about attempting to kill each other! Their glands full of life-giving seed, eager to become empty and to fill the floral chambers of their females! Their own sex organs hugely massive, erect, two days was all they could be trusted to be in combined presence under the cir- cumstances of their female’s estrus, that peculiar swelling of their sex organs and fragrance their women experienced! It was completely unique! The two cousins, the archangels, Damion and Pythias, loved and respected each other, even when the circumstances of the estrus of their women, and their own rut, drove them to try to kill each other. They were kept half a world apart by their women, one in the west, one in the east. Their women understood, clearly, how danger- ous their own heated arousal was for everyone! They were consumed by their own desire to be mounted; that only stopped when the dan- ger of death and destruction between these two was at fever pitch! In the end, the females could control them, but only just!

Human women called arcenciel could became his women, as members of his tribe through metamorphosis! Merging with his body, taking in his seed through the most excellent way, modified the genetic code of each human woman, just enough that she was no longer a human being. The Good People were a separate species, they were preter human and supernal. They indeed were the Good People called mnemonics. They were mnestic-eido and he was their eidetikos-mnes- tic; they were the mnem, and their children were mneme.

His eyes are his tells. Every member of his family knew this. The eyes of his species are incredible devices for seeing! With his eyes, that were deep, black, almond shaped, and huge, he could see, in a sense, forever. He now narrowed his eyes and considered the two of them. They wanted something, and he knew ...

“She is quite pleasing you know.” He waited. “Yes,” agreed Rhonda, “and she is in love with us, and of course ...” She paused for effect. “You.”

He still waited. “Her heart is broken, and she is quite fertile. She needs our love, and yours. She desires you to mount her, to please her, and fill her with your hot lover’s seed. She will bear your life, gorgeous mneme.” Still silent, he was considering. They knew him very well through ancient the eons.

He finally spoke, “And you know this, Genny, how?” “She now shares our bed, and we want her to stay. We love her, her body, her exciting breasts, and her wet and fragrant sex.” Her purr was like a kitten; she was touching him deeply. His gorgeous falchion was now fully erect and flexing. The veins distended, the color brick red in its heat. The twin ova, hung lower now, massive in their sac. The brick red coloration, descending.

“Her lips and tongue are tantalizing to us. She loves us, lord.” Genny paused, knowing that she was profoundly affecting him. She knew him intrinsically; he knew her the same.

“In the embrace of love between women, the kiss, it is most wonderful with her, and with us. We restrain her between us and drive her to her ultimate pleasure with our kisses. You would enjoy seeing this, lord, before you mount her! She would welcome you, eagerly! Her sex would be open, ready, moist with her desire!”

“Her hues are beautiful, Patrick. She is arcenciel in every sense of the word. For her to stay, she must copulate with you. We know this, and you know this. She will be an excellent helpmeet. She will die in your arms in the most excellent way and be reborn as we are, forever. Fill her lord, and she will empty you and give your life being!” Genny was the supreme flirt with him; she knew this. Rhonda healed, Genny flirted. She was now the coquette, what she knew, and he knew; he could not resist from her.

“‘Will be.’ Genny?” “I am Chi!” He smiled at this and softly returned, “And I am ...” “The great killer.” She finished his sentence, knowing what he would say, but in fact as he ultimately must be. “All of us know this, Patrick. In fact, we count on it, always.”

276 277

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

His eyes saddened now, and they felt his sadness through their unspoken communication, for his eyes indeed are his tells. That’s when they ran to him, and he enfolded both against him, his mighty arms encircling them. How they loved and worshipped him; how he loved and cherished them! Immediately, the two softly chanted the great prayer that always ended with the benediction,

“Grand querrier, chevalier Chre’tien, vainquer de dix mille batailles; grand chevalier, Chre’tien tueur, qui a honore par Dieu re’gne pour toujours!” (“Great warrior, Christian knight, victor of ten thousand battles; great killer, Christian knight, who graced by God prevails forever!”)

Suddenly the room was flooded with the fragrances of clove, cinnamon, and honey ... the scent of their great forest in the warm spring rain, his pheromones! And then the familiar cherry perfume in answer!

He swept both off their feet, as they knew he would, and he carried them gently to his day bed and loved them with great passion! He filled them for they were empty; they emptied him for he was full. After, they lay in his arms, loving the fragrance of his body as he caressed their tummies, acquainting himself with the beings of his newest children in their wombs. He mused:

“Now then, she and our children to come will be a great addi- tion to this house, and I will make her living daughter my own child to love and protect.”

They both were overjoyed and told him. “This is a wonderful idea, Patrick!” answered Rhonda. “Yes, indeed! Why didn’t we think of it?” agreed Genevieve. He laughed inside, amazed that they thought they could put this over on him! The two of them, how he loved them! And how he knew them so well ...

Both Genevieve and Rhonda, full of glee, cuddled closer, whis- pering his name, and feeling blessed to be loved by the greatest knight of all, Christian and killer angel. They all made love once more. The two then slept in his arms while he held them and looked out the window to the stars and moon. He knew what was coming, and thus he prayed ...

278

PART 2

Etre amoureux (to fall in love), Sans de’fense (without defense)...

“Now her nymphs Love’s Lady biddeth muster Where Her myrtles sway; There’s a boy shall be their playmate- “Yet can Love keep holiday? Can Love play among her maidens, if his hand Still holds the bow? ‘Maidens, fear not. Love comes Maying. Weapon- Less he comes, your foe. He is bidden to disarm him, bidden come with Limbs laid bare, Lest his firebrand, or his arrows, or his bow make Mischief there. And yet, maidens, watch and ward ye! Cupid hath A comely hue. And when Love comes bare and naked, Love wears All his armour too.’ Loveless hearts shall love tomorrow, hearts that have Loved shall love anew.”

The Vigil of Venus continued ...

Chapter 27

Sheiresa

It was almost March. So much had changed for me, that is all I had become in the blood and bones! The adjustment for Sienna from city to country girl had taken just a few days. She liked her new school and enjoying her relationship with all three sisters she became clos- est of friends with Robin. They shared Robin’s bedroom and during the waking hours the two were inseparable. And her bonding with Patrick was giving her a complete life personally with a close sis- ter and a wonderful father figure! To my sadness, and yet elation in the realization of this, Sienna was a budding poet of a very sensitive nature. My sadness was devoting so many of her formative years to Sable. My elation was discovering this beautiful young woman and coming to know her as my daughter. And Patrick, being internation- ally known for his poetry and books, was a terrific mentor for her. In fact, he was a wonderful father to the young people and babies. I only comment on my daughter’s relationship with him because she was dependent on him now as a father, and he was kind and loving to her, as he was to everyone. I truly wondered at the sobriquet of “killer.” That wasn’t how they always referred to him, but when it came to certain aspects of his makeup and character, the awe and respect he got from everyone came with hushed reverence. That was one of the words whispered, except with Mary Alice, who seemed to understand him better than anyone, and his youngest children, the mneme, who knew him as “pere” and their most treasured playmate.

281

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Mary Alice and I sat in the large viewing area in the master bed- room looking out over the valley below. It was a gorgeous day, and everyone was out and about doing something, except me. I had taken fatigued suddenly and lay down on the big couch and fell asleep. The next thing I knew, tiny sweet hands were on my face, gently caressing me, and I woke to Mary and Alice with concerns set in their small faces.

“All right, mama?” English! And this was the first time they addressed me in that honored title! I sat up, and there was Mary Alice herself, coming with a tray of tea and cookies! All the little ones were crowded around me! I embraced and kissed each precious little one! They giggled and then sat down to play with their treasured toys and pets! Many of the wooden toys their daddy had made for them!

She set the tray down on the small table in front of the couch and proceeded to hand out fresh cookies that smelled wonderful! The children all thanked her and sitting back down with the fay pets, the pookahs, the sylvanus, sharing, as Mary Alice said, “Are you well, Sheiresa?” Her smile though was deep and knowing. I wondered, “What?”

She sat and prepared a cup of tea for me, the way she knew I favored it! There are so many things she knows!

“Yes! I was just tired and needed to rest for a few minutes.” I looked at my watch. I had slept for an hour!

“I fell asleep and dreamed of Genny and Ronnie. We were—” And she cut me off ...

“Let me tell you then, Sheiresa, what ye have married into! Them two, Genny and Ronnie, I love better than my very own daughters, I do! And I’ll tell you that for nothin.’ Those two though, especially that little Genny, are regular vixens, minxes if ye will! They are sneaky, but always with the good to everyone at heart! That’s the role of Chi and Rho, and they are as passionate about that, as they are about Patrick, Himself!”

“Chi and Rho, what do they mean Mary Alice?” “Genevieve has been with Patrick, Pythias, for more than three millennia. She was a princess of the escarpments, and she was the equivalent of Plato’s muse renamed as such she was, from the line of

Sappho! Just as Patrick was first cousin to John, Damon, Genevieve was first cousin to Johns chosen, Mary, also a princess, but of Caen, Normandy. It was the luck of the draw that both women were known as Plato’s muse, though Mary, as was John, was first of the line! And a wanton she was and is! That however is a story for a different time! “Chi is first in line in Christ’s name, and Rho is second! Don’t you see? CH and then R? They both must be present to complete the symbolic arrangement of God on earth’s name? You see this, don’t ye? Well surely, the Good People? The Irish and the Scots, even the Norman French know them as leprechauns, the People of the Sidhe? The first is a fairy tale, the second is very ancient and very real! Tell me you understand?

Well, I didn’t, not quite. But some things you take on faith alone. “Yes, I see!” I exclaimed, smiling. She seemed content with my answer, so she went on, which was my purpose anyway. I sipped at the delicious tea and nibbled at a fresh cherry cookie!

“Rhonda because everything must have balance, was to Genevieve, as the German princess Frigga was to Mary: lover, beloved, helpmeet ... friend ...” Her voice trailed off as she was clearly thinking.

“Here’s the thing though: Himself is the crown prince of the Good People he tis! His cousin, John, now there’s an exalted one for ye! He is three millennia older than Himself, he tis! In God’s order of things, it was Lucifer, who became the evil one, father of ‘Mastima the vile’ he is! Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel, John, who is the angel of the presence, Selaphiel, Raguel, Barachiel, and then Patrick comes along after them other archangels with their pussy-foot assign- ments! Then of course the picayune cherubim and seraphim!

“They realized they needed power, real power that can be per- sonified here on earth to counter anything, come what may! And that’s our Patrick for ye! The great knight, the great killer archangel because someone of them got to do it, right? And here’s the thing, Sheiresa, no one wants Patrick’s job I tell ye! Even John, the king of the Good People, he is content to let Himself take the risks! Merciful Lord above, that horror, Mastima, the Omega, he has given Himself significant trouble over the ages, he has! He is the ultimate servant to

282 283

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

the Prince of the Power of the Air, Lucifer, the light bringer! Lucifer, he has other children, male and female, but none as devilish as Mastima, the Omega! “Ye know this, right as rain? Patrick, O’angelos tou thana’tou?”

I had lost her completely. My face must have registered blank, which is a real trick for a mnestic-eido! There is still so much to learn. She was completely animated now, the waves of her white hair, her face a study in the beauty of a life well spent ... “Its Greek Sheiresa, it means ‘angel of death’”. A light went on inside my mind. I was remembering! Oh God, each new day another miracle ...

“Lucifer and his like, those that follow him, the daemons and winged cacodaemons” and once more she made the sign of the evil eye, and automatically I returned her disavow with the sign of Saint Andrew, the Saltire, “they are all connected! They are the vile spectral clan! Patrick and John are the original eudaemon order and clan! Thou canst see this, right? Ye aren’t blind? Surely not blind are ye Sheiresa? The two of them lead and thus formed their supernal clans around each other and the precious angelic women who were the daughters of men ... dost thou understand me? You are one of these darlin’, ye must know this, yes?”

I sat and listened to her, spellbound, silent. I didn’t want to interrupt her and lose the train of thought. This was deeper than anyone of the family had taken me!

“And now there’s you, my child, Sheiresa, carrying the bairn of Himself, a lad, a son it will be then, by the way ...”

I was stunned to complete silence! I had just missed my seasonal call, never having really gone into estrus, since my death and rebirth in the blood and bones. There were only four people who knew and talked with me about the change, Genny, Ronnie, Mary Alice, and of course, Patrick, although Sienna looked at me now with a question in her eyes but so far had said nothing’ ... I couldn’t help myself, I hugged Mary Alice! Kissing her all over her lovely little face! She gig- gled and hugged me back!

Gazing at the five little ones playing in their area with their fay pets, Mary Alice looked back to me, smiling,

Taking up both of my hands, she beamed. “Bet you didn’t expect that one now, did ye? A fine strappin lad he will be then too! They all take on the hues of their mothers, but the tall and mighty character- istics of their father, even the daughters! Look at Faith Marie there, see how tall she is for four? She’ll be a six footer for sure and a regular amazon in her power and speed!

“It was John’s idea, the king he would be of the Good People, and they needed a concatenation forged link by link, and it wouldn’t work with the archangels that they had! Too good for assignments on earth, if ye ask me! The arrogant sots!

“So giants they became! Both John and Patrick, to lay with the daughters of men! Regular gods for the main powers on earth to worship, the Greeks and the Romans! Fools and idiots I tell ye! They never got that from John or Patrick! No, sir, they didn’t! And I’ll tell ye that for nothin’ too! They knew how their bread was buttered, and it wasn’t as bein’ no god, ‘small g’ on earth! They knew who God Himself was and that no one dare look at his face! There was the three, Father, Mother, and Son, Christ himself, but as the three combined, oh I’m shakin’,” and she visibly was ...

“The penalty is too terrible to look on the combined face! Look at what happened to Lucifer who thought himself of consequence enough to do just that, look! For the love of Pete! That didn’t come from John or Patrick! Not by a long shot! Not Damon and Pythias they was ... and they were modest and kind to all. Giants I tell ye! Read your Genesis, chapter 6, verse 4, read ye this! Now I know there’s not much there, but there be even better reference! So read ye, the ‘Little Genesis’!” She saw my blank expression, I was lost! “Ye know? The ‘Book of the Jubilees’? The ‘Apocalypse of Moses’? Good Lord then, ye don’t know it’s the year 5790, of the Diasporas of the Good People? And the archangel writin’? That’s John Himself I tell ye! Damon! First cousin to our lord and clan chief, Patrick! So there is nothing’ else to explain it! The sacred number seven? Or seven times seven, forty-nine?” She sighed then, “Oh well, gods who became men, giants. That’s your husband and his cousin for the love of Pete!” She paused now, looking to the little ones. Mneme, fay, pookah, sylvanus, the pets, one and all, were now asleep.

284 285

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“I’ll have to tone it down a little now, dear. We’ll let them sleep and have some peace!”

“So John, being the Angel of the Presence of the Lord, he strikes a plan he does! And that’s where all of this Eidos stuff comes from. Let me clue you in then ...”

***

I thank God, every day, at how smoothly Sienna and I have come to be a part of the house of Andrias.

Her father and I were divorced. He had immediately married his girlfriend and the adoption of her four young children left Sienna in the cold. This is important because of my new loved ones. I had spoken of Sapphism before and what it could come to mean under the right circumstances, a new life for both of us.

Genny, Ronnie, and I were in the kitchen together working at preparing our household stores for the long months left in this year ahead of us. The household being vegetarian called for a high degree of preparation of food stores. The kitchen was a magnificent design of efficiency to promote and aid in the packaging of the fruits and vegetables.

We relied mostly on freezing, and there was a huge refrigeration system in the storage room off the kitchen. The food for the livestock was down below in the farm out buildings, while the dogs, cats, pup- pies, and kittens took their meals with us. They also had their own quarters here just off the mud room.

The whole of the estate house, yes, a castle, was a master work of design and building that all of us were involved in. The power for everything was provided by a fuel cell system that Patrick designed and built. For the scale of the home and outbuildings, as well as the perimeter lighting around the inhabited areas, one could expect a huge building to house an energy system. Not so! Patrick explained the essences of it to us several times. What I can tell you is this, what he had explained was supposed to be experimental now. In fact, there was nothing experimental about it at all. It was based on the separa- tion of hydrogen and oxygen from water, and then the rejoining of

hydrogen and oxygen in another container, a “condenser” he calls it, to distill to water. The water in turn was drawn from the arte- sian wells underneath the small mountain that our home sat on. The separation released the energy needed to generate electricity and the joining created the water needed to drink, bathe, clean, and so forth, over the whole of the inhabited parts of the property. There was one other function that required a “cold fusion reactor,” but that was also powered by the artesian well water, which also returned its elements to their natural state, water, that was stored in a huge cave and cis- tern, cut from the side of our mountain, that in turn was used for in ground irrigation of our crops in the spring and summer.

He had explained some of this, but we ques- tioned him further on everything.

“Don’t you think we should know more about how cleverly you have arranged all of our power sources? I mean, well, we aren’t on a grid ... anywhere?” Genny hesitated, “please give us all the details, everything, okay?” Her voice trailed off, sweet, feminine, ever the coquette ...

She is such an accomplished flirt! As she spoke to him she toyed with his chest and arm hair and again there was the rush of the fragrance of cherries from the three of us! We thought the question was reasonable and so we talked of it well before Genevieve asked. That was the plan this night. After all, it did, all of it, belong to us, the women of the house of Andrias, right?

His answering scent of cinnamon, clove, honey, our evergreen forest in the warm spring rain was to be completely expected even though the love making had been intense that night on our veranda; though we never seem satisfied with

286 287

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

the demands we place on him, he never com- plains! What male would with three passionate and aroused females waiting for him in bed! And even all three of us with child and after enlight- enment in the most excellent way, there is still that tickle! As tightly seasonal as we are, that just controls our estrus, never his rut!

Once more Patrick’s black eyes ignited with fire! Candles were lit all around us and the three of us, Genny, Ronnie and I, nude and delicious in our pregnancies, huddled under the huge quilt with him against the chill, his body is so warm! We cuddled even closer together with the author of our intense feelings of fullness and enlight- enment. All three of us snuck strokes upon his falchion which was very erect! His ova huge, loose hanging, hot! Goodness I love the romance of our lives together like this! The three of us exchanging soft and passionate caresses on our damp flowers and hot little sentinels, charming kisses on each others lips, cheeks, necks, nip- ples ... breasts overall ... oh the chills! It feels so good for your pregnant sister to massage your tummy as you return the comfort and affection! It was so wonderful for the three of us to be full of our lords life together! Our breasts swollen with our life sustaining milk as we often gently applied Ronnie’s ointments to each others nip- ples, tummies, backs, everywhere! Women are such tender friends and lovers to each other, and being Sapphic we have the best of all ways of life! The fragrance of his seed and our creamy honey, warm within our flowers, wafted upwards like ambrosia from beneath the quilt.

I had always believed that such a love was never meant to last, that it couldn’t last. That the trials and tribulations of life defeated such love, such passion. The example though that we had was the love between Patrick and Genevieve moment by moment, hour by hour, day by day ... always. And the gorgeous event of that before me always was that whether it was Genny, Ronnie or the other mnestic-eido to come and there were many of these, he always made me feel in the moment that I was the only one and that in fact I was as all the others were in their moments with him, the only one.

In the candlelight he smiled his marvel- ous crooked grin. His huge black eyes were now more like sparkling diamonds, but the fire was still there, underneath. My desire became intense for him to mount all of us once more but both Genny and Ronnie were looking at him inquis- itively, waiting for his answer. Maybe later we could ... again. I sighed.

“Yes, alright. There is no cleverness asso- ciated with it however. We have one person to thank though”.

We all giggled, thinking it was him and he was being coy. Its hard to pry certain things out of him. He is modest and has a tendency to give all of us, his family, the available air time while he thoughtfully listens.

“Who besides you, husband?” Ronnie replied, and the giggles turned to laughter!

288 289

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

His smile deepened.

“Charles-Augustin de Coulomb, a French physicist. He ...”

Genny interrupted, and earnestly asked, “can we meet him?” She has such huge and gor- geous deep brown does eyes. She fluttered her eye lids pulling out all the seduction stops!

It was Patrick who now laughed.

“He’s been dead since August of 1806!”

There was an underlying tone in Genny’s voice, “what good is he to us if he’s dead?” She believes he likes to toy with us, not true, but ...

Her question though was mostly on point and now all three of us insisted on answers.

“Coulombs law”, he stated plainly in answer, looking to each of us.

The three of us exchanged our own looks, our mouths agape, and now the silent questions. He picked up on this immediately. I felt the bolt of thought, “patience”.

“Coulombs law identifies the energy bar- rier due to electrostatic interaction between two nuclei that needs to be overcome so that these same nuclei can get close enough to undergo a nuclear reaction ...”

He went on in his explaination about hydrogen or deuterium nuclei that are contained and must move closer together ... and some- thing about merging into broad bands, quantum effects, electron clouds and slipping under the Coulomb barrier ... and thats when Genevieve exploaded! She was never one to be patient. Where Patrick was a slow burn little Genny could ignite instantly!

“If you don’t want to tell us, then don’t!” She almost shouted.

Rhonda picked up on this immediately.

“We depend on you and you are speaking in riddles!”

I didn’t know what to think or say exactly, but I must always back my sisters! Their thoughts angry, feelings hurt.

“At the very least Patrick, you can give me the spelling of all of this, and in the correct order, so I can look all this up and thereby write some- thing the three of us can understand!” I was also harsh, deeply regretting this later. I said this not realizing that at the time he WAS giving us the simpler explanation! That’s Patrick though, our dear husband. Never feeling the need to hurt our feelings by putting us in our place, that’s not his way. I found this out of course, subsequently, with research. I went to him in his cave and teary eyed I apologized to him. He responded by extending his hands to me. He was sitting at his desk working on a schematic.

290 291

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Sheiresa”, he murmured. The baritone voice deep, but soft. His eyes were full of love. I came to his hands and arms willingly and he gently took me on his lap. I cried and he held me, kissing me, caressing my pregnant belly so charmingly that I was soon asleep. He held me for some time as I rested.

We were all staring at him now, the thoughts we exchanged were angry, as I said, feelings hurt. The bolts we sent to him weren’t very nice.

For a moment his mouth was slightly parted for we had interrupted him mid sentence. His face displayed compassion, thought and he gave us his most endearing smile. I now felt terrible ...

“I’m sorry. You’re right”. He actually said this with great kindness and love in his voice.

“Of course we are!” Thundered Genny. At times she is near perfect in arrogance. He allows her this without question, mostly. After all it is a challenge to be Chi ... he loves her so much! We all do, cherish and adore her.

“Apology accepted Patrick. Just don’t make us the butt of your jokes when we are being seri- ous with you! We depend on you so much for answers to the deep questions”. Ronnies tone was warm, now kind.

His eyes, loving, understanding, shifted from Genny to Ronnie as she spoke.

“Patrick”, I added, “think of it this way.” His deep black eyes moved from the gaze of their eyes and locked onto mine. I was starting to melt inside, my desire building for him. He listens to all of us so well. He is the most patient man I have ever known.

“We just want to know the time, not how to build the watch.”

At that his expression softened even more.

“I understand. I love you all very much. I’d be lost without you exactly as we are together, all of us.”

He is so sweet, so loving, caring, chivalrous, that all three of us were melting inside. Shared thoughts, emotions, feelings were now habiting inside the three of us and tears started to stream from our eyes, rolling down our cheeks. For me, this is all so overwhelming! To have such vital connection with the people I love was never pos- sible as a human being. The heightened aware- ness in my intellect, my emotions, my memories whether or not I had experienced directly any that I recall, most not! And the physiological change, a body as I have never known before: The strength, power, demands I can place on it, intellect, sight, the senses so much more acute, relative youth where aging is no longer a factor in anything, the passion and desire, so much more powerful and absolute than when I was human ... and my femaleness! Sensuality, sexuality, the state of my sex organs in estrus needing copulation all the time! The craving, the need to be pregnant

292 293

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

and to minister to the needs of all of our mneme, or our human daughters! The rapture connected to feeding our babies from our breasts, the joy of them drawing nourishment from our bodies! And overwhelming desire past the most excellent way with Patrick, to the constant need for the love and fulfillment with Genny and Ronnie! We, all of us were on a constant roller coaster! Our pheromones and his bring out the absolute female in us, absolute male in him! Year after year we are more complete in all of our instincts, and he in his. All that aside for now, we snuggled as close as possible with him exchanging our honied kisses. We slept like that the rest of the night.

In the back of my mind though, I was unsure if we had learned anything about our fuel cells and cold fusion reactor that power everything for us. I was more determined than ever to ask him to not joke but to carefully explain everything, so I could write something meaningful that the three of us could understand. Of course, as I explained, the three of us were wrong. It seems our mantra as mnestic-eido at times should be “sometimes right, never in doubt”. I giggled to myself!

***

“Come, Sheiresa, be our tender friend.” The house was silent and the bath had been run. They had coxed me down to my panties and bra, and I was burning inside; they had dropped their robes, their bodies nude and gorgeous, and in the beginning stages of displaying pregnancy, perhaps three months. “Please, don’t do this, I can’t help my feelings and I’ve never ...” I felt my bra loosened. “What’s going on behind me?” I couldn’t help giggling, nervously.

Ronnie had undone my bra, and then Genny, pulling at my loose bra, was kissing and sucking on my ...

“Nipples! Oh, Ronnie! Her nipples are lovely, a dusky rose! Look!”

And I panicked, covering my breasts, holding them in my hands! Ronnie tickled me! “Unfair!” I exclaimed, “I’m so sensitive!” “We count on it!” Rhonda laughed. “Oh, you’re right, Genny. Let me ...!”

Ronnie, gently holding my arms took a nipple between her lips and sucked, I felt the thrill in my clitoris! We struggled a little, both laughing!

“Wait, please you two!” And they stopped. My bra was gone to the floor somewhere, and they both held my panties on either side, wanting clearly to skim them down!

“Why are you doing this?” I looked at them, wondering, embar- rassed, completely vulnerable.

“Would you like to bathe with us, Sheiresa?” “Yes, I think so ... but you both seen intent on much more than bathing!”

“And if we are, if we want you to sleep with us?” How to respond? “I could, but somehow I don’t think you want to sleep, at least in the beginning!”

They both laughed at that. “You’re right you know. We don’t want to sleep yet! We want to ravish and have enlightenment with you! What’s wrong with that, Sheiresa?”

“Enlightenment?” “Yes, Vesta’s Fire. We want to introduce to you the merging of feminine bodies, to unlock your potential as our helpmeet and lover. And of course, to become ... with Patrick ...”

Riddles, we are speaking riddles! And I was weak with desire. I felt unlike I’ve ever felt before. Wanting desperately for them to show me what we were dancing too.

“Become?” “Yes of course, Sheiresa!” Genny answered me wildly.

294 295

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“To become with us, Sheiresa, you must die and then be reborn as one of the Good People! The only one with the power to become with you is Patrick. Surely you have come to at least suspect this?” Rhonda was right, I had come to expect, something ... “But I’m ...” “Black?” And both women laughed as if there was a joke brewing. “Do you have any idea, Sheiresa, how attractive you are, intellectually and physically?”

“Maybe,” I whispered. And they both laughed again! “Come, Sheiresa, be our tender friend, what have you got to lose?”

They both stood, taking my hands and pulling me to my feet. I allowed them to lead me to the soaking tub, and I took my panties off. They continued to draw me into the tub and I went willingly, at last.

“And what of Patrick, your husband? I must know, why are you both doing this?”

“Because we want to!” “You feel sorry for me?” They giggled. Drawing me between them, they caressed my body! “You’re a journalist, Sheiresa, what better way to learn what you’ve come to seek and to write about, then to become one of us? There is no better way to learn of the most excellent way than to experience it with someone gentle, yet strong. Patrick, who is our lord and clan chief can fill you as you’ve never been filled! And the best part is that you will empty him and become full! Don’t you see? We are your sisters, and we will be there with you! And he has this gorgeous, big ...”

“Wait, stop!” I screeched. Genny’s deep brown eyes, her does eyes, smoky, seductive, smoldering ... drawing me in with their heat!

“Then he put you up to this? The two of you really don’t want me! This is just for his benefit!”

They drew even closer now to me, playing with my nipples and kissing me all over my face!

“Is that what you truly think!” exclaimed Rhonda. And once more placing their lips on my nipples they giggled.

“No, not really”, I sighed, “but there is nothing that you’re tell- ing me now that I’ve read in your books! You’ve never stated anywhere that another woman would be welcome as a help meet or more! And this is much more!”

“Say it!” urged Rhonda. “That was black,” I whispered, close to tears. Neither one seemed frustrated, but they also weren’t accepting of what was unfolding either! Again, I had the unnerving feeling of a silent communication between them.

They came to me on either side once more very close and caressed me all over my body, and I was powerless ...

That first night I don’t recall how we came to be in their bed. I do recall the intensity of the love play between us! I performed cunnilingus on both women and marveled at how much pleasure I got from this and exploring their bodies in general! They held me, restraining me softly!

And having two lovers respond, with differing and yet the same styles was unlike anything I had ever experienced before! Genny, very oral, and Ronnie, her long body was perfect against mine for what I have come to know as the tribade ... and their own flowers, warm, wet, creamy, fragrant of roses, cherries, raspberries ... so unlike Patrick’s pheromones, fragrances, I found out ... and his majestic falchion! Arching, curved upwards, glorious, exalted, huge!

And my own flower, “fleur,” as they called it! I was so warm, wet, the dewiness running from my “floral chamber.” “Sheiresa, you are delicious!” exclaimed Genny, “a delight!” added Ronnie, as they both enjoyed me together, licking at my “sweetness” and separately ... I climaxed to their thrilling onslaught numerous times! And they each, for my first time of complete enjoyment, climaxed while I used my fingers, lips, and tongue to tease and caress their “sweetness” as they each lovingly led me to the enlightenment of Vesta’s Fire on each of their lovely persons! This was true enlightenment!

296 297

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I got it, got all of it! Each started from different ends of my body. I responded by exploring and revealing in each as they did to me, their kisses, and caresses as little butterflies all over my sex parts! I had never had a mouth upon my sex, so sweet and yet reverent and now, wonderfully, there were two! I simply had to return it, to both, the honey, the fragrance, and their arousal and at how open they were, and how erect ... I had never studied a woman before, her clitoris, and here were two of the sweet little things! By the end of the night, the three of us weren’t reluctant at all but hot and driven to the continuation of the sweetness and joy! And I was enlightened! Finally, it had to stop, at least for the moment! So loving and yet so fierce, was the need and the evolving style of the lovemaking between the three of us, that I begged for a moment to catch my breath!

I had worried that with the means described in their book of two women loving each other, that the third would stick out and loose the other two, or not be really included except as an after- thought! They had described sacred sex with Patrick, but that was different, with each woman acting as a helpmeet to the other as she was mounted by their husband! And all of us, having both tendencies to voyeurism and exhibitionism, made our pleasure that much more appealing, and fun!

“God that was great!” exclaimed Genny, as she rolled to her side, fanning her body with her hands! Ronnie leaned down to her diminutive lover and blew breath over her body!

“Oh baby, that feels so good!” I now did the same from the other side, and Genny put her arms around my neck, drawing me down for a lovely kiss!

“My turn!” said Rhonda, as I looked up into her shining jew- eled eyes in the candlelight! I rose from kissing Genny and kissed Ronnie; her kiss like soft petals from a rose and just as fragrant.

“That settles it, Sheiresa!” “What?” I said, giggling. It suddenly occurred to me the three of us were in a small bedroom, on a large divan. In front of us were two French doors that were open, and that through the sheers I could see the moon and stars, but they seemed in a different position than

when we started making love! Around the room were lit candles ... how did I, did we, get here? And where was here? I hadn’t see this room in the tour, but then it’s a huge house, indeed a castle, and I haven’t seen everything. How could I? I looked to Genny now, waiting. “Yes, I agree! It’s settled!” “What you two? What’s settled?” “That you and Sienna can never leave! That you must remain with us here and become with us!”

“Yes, Sheiresa, you must become one with us in the unity of the Eidos!”

My eyes instantly filled with tears. “What do you mean?” “That you must become part of the Good People, mnemonic. We welcome you as a mnestic-eido in the blood and bones!”

They both were passionately wild again in their exclamations, kissing me all over my body! The arousal rising once more!

“Yes, welcome in the blood and bones! Further, that you will die in the arms of Patrick, and he will become your lord and you will become his newest lady, and join Genny and I as our helpmeet and lover! That you will become a defender of Liberte’ Feminine and be subject to ...”

“Vesta’s Fire! Oh yes, Sheiresa! It’s decided now!” “Wait, what’s decided?” “What we just said, Sheiresa!” “You mean ... what about Sienna?” “Oh, she’ll have to stay too. She is now a daughter of the Good People, just like my daughters are! She could never be as we are to Patrick, so she must be as my daughters are to him, his adopted daughters! He is the best father in the world Sheiresa, he will love, care for, and protect her, no matter what. When Mastima or the minions come, he will do as he always does and protect all of us here! They will never willingly face the greatest knight in all of Christendom, for he is the greatest killer and God’s own O’angelos tou thana’tou! The regal and most true angel of death!” Then the two made the sign of the saulter, or saltire, the cross of Saint Andrew, “he who stands blind

298 299

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

side to our Lord and Savior, the Son!” I would learn that the saltire figures prominently in the families lore.

“Wait you two! This is going too fast. I don’t know what we’re talking about! Who is Mastima and the minions? And who are the Good People? Mary Alice mentioned them? And why does Patrick have to fight and risk dying?”

“Mastima is the Omega. Patrick, like his cousin John, is an Alpha. They are the only two at present that have the guts to be here on earth! They are both blessed servants and archangel predators. They are knights and killers. We will never have anything to worry about, nor will you, Sheiresa! John Antonio is the king of the Good People, but Patrick is his crown prince and champion! John is the oldest of all, but Patrick is the fiercest by far! In facing Mastima, the Omega, we would want Patrick and we have him!

“Now then, Sheiresa, you must sleep. It is decided! You will be his treasured bride and our helpmeet and lover! You will die and no longer be arcenciel, but mnestic-eido and part of the Good People. You will bear us, and him, many beautiful children, called mneme! You will die as you are, but become as we are, preter human and immortal! You have achieved the enlightenment!

“Now Rhonda and I will go to Patrick and convince him that this is his idea! Sleep darling ... sleep,” she whispered the last.

Indeed, I was suddenly overwhelmingly tired. “But ... wait ...” I could hardly speak. “Yes, this is wonderful news,” I managed. “Must sleep now.”

“Yes, darling, sleep,” Rhonda whispered and both kissed me. That was the last I remembered for many hours. I woke up the next day, midmorning. It was the best sleep I had in a long time.

***

I was reflecting on all of this as Genny, Ronnie, and I worked at separating various vegetables and fruits that they had allowed to go to seed for the early spring planting. The harvest the previous summer had been marvelous!

“Darling,” asked Genny, “what is it you think you will do?”

“I haven’t talked about this Genny, now is the time. Robert Jones, the senior partner and publisher of Sable asked me to decide by Presidents Day, that’s two weeks from now. I have written the rough draft I want to go with about Premiere, Mountain Paradise, the Elysian Fields, and the village. We need the photographer now to come out. It will take at least two days to film what I think should be photographed to properly complement the articles, there’s a lot here. “I own 15% of the Sable preferred stock, the true voting shares. This stock carries with it a considerable dividend, which has not been paid in the last several years.”

“Why, Sheiresa?” “Because, Ronnie, corporate dividends are double taxed. They are not a deductible expense to the corporation, and they are fully taxed to the individual who owns the shares. All the company found- ers, and there are five, own these shares. What we decided to do is to carry the dividends that were not paid on the books, as cash payable, in deflated American dollars. My interest in this is considerable, and I want to give it to the family, to all of you!”

They both stopped what they were doing to look at me squarely. The questions on their faces evident. They wiped their hands on their aprons, and each in turn embraced and kissed me. Our love was deep and deepening further. All that was missing from this precious moment was our husband ... and what Mary Alice had said about his little quarters in the breeding barn was true! He had the three of us together there, most every day! His energy and drive was amazing! It didn’t matter that there was now three of us! I had never known sexual love like this! I never understood how he could be so erect and orgasm with all three of us, and never lose his strength ... or erection! Gorgeous erection that it was!

He was out in the fields with the horses, Morning Fire was being exercised on the practice track below. The girls were all down there too. Mary Alice and the little ones were upstairs napping.

“Come, Sheiresa, let’s make love.” The looks of desire on their faces evident.

The three of us often did this during the day, sneak some time to have sex on Patrick’s bed in his “cave,” off the mud room. His

300 301

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

pheromones were always present in the air; they permeated every- thing there! The three of us would undress and share cunnilingus and the tribade though the later would be harder soon for Genny and Ronnie. I dearly loved to please them in this way ... and so we would trade climax for climax and then briefly nap. The whole house left us our privacy, if they knew or not, which we didn’t know!

This day, however, sleep didn’t come. The three of us lay in each other’s arms, our naked flesh, moist with perspiration fragrant with our own essences, the cherries ... the roses ... raspberries.

“What has changed, Sheiresa? Last month you wanted to work from our office in the master bedroom.”

“I’ve changed my mind, Ronnie. I want to sell out entirely. It’s worth a lot, and it’s time to go.” My eyes filled with tears. “I’m going to be busy for a while,” I whispered.

They both studied me, their beautiful faces full of concern. “With what?” I began to weep, my emotions on edge. “With Patrick’s baby, a son ... I’m going to have a baby!” “Praise the Mother!” they both sang out. “We were praying it would be soon, and a boy!”

And now they were kissing and hugging me with joy! I couldn’t help it! I was immediately caught up in their excitement!

***

He was above me, mounted, but taking much of his weight on his left arm and his knees. I had drawn my legs back in the position of the blooming rose, and he had kissed me all over my body, focus- ing on my vagina and clitoris finally, even as Genny and Ronnie had prepared and delighted me orally and with many kisses, after our prayer inviting the Mother and Father into our bedroom! They both caressed him and me, guiding his huge penis inside of me! The glans just inside my vaginal opening! I felt the energy radiating off his corona as they said it would! There was no feeling like it that I had ever felt! This was the most excellent way!

I had never prayed before intercourse before, and the way the three of them did it was lovely! And he entered my body, which he was gentle in, for he is so big! Genny and Ronnie sang the ceremonial songs in the old language of love, marriage, and the consummation of the act of love with the bride and bride’s groom. They told me what the words meant early in the day, and I found a longing for a simpler time, as they explained. They told me that Patrick would take me into the unity of the Eidos that night, and yet he himself hadn’t said anything. Then the thrill was upon me, the “come hither,” the enlightenment, and I died in his arms during the most wonderful orgasm of my life, what they all called “jouir”!

***

“Talk to her please, Patrick! She so needs to hear from you, your pledges of protection and love, for both she and Sienna!”

That afternoon they had sent me down to the sawmill where he was working by himself this day, cutting wood for Sienna’s bedroom finishing. I had his meal. We eat five times a day here. The work is so consuming of energy that we eat breakfast, midmorning snack, lunch, dinner is midafternoon, and then supper, which is the last meal of the day and where we do our prayer and then after, our Bible study devotionals. This was mine and Sienna’s first time out here, so there was much to learn. They gave me specific instructions on how to find the mill, and that he expected me.

“No trial runs at the act of love now, Sheiresa!” Both Genny and Ronnie laughed, but I think they were half-concerned! Mary Alice just chuckled and shepherded the little ones upstairs for midafter- noon nap. They were all disappointed this day to not have playtime with their number one playmate!

I drove to the mill in the small jeep that was set in four-wheel drive. I had never done this before but the land here at least was smooth and the grade was a slight downward slope. I could see him working on the small saw, and as I drove up, he smiled his lovely crooked grin, and setting the wood down, he turned the saw off!

302 303

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

He was shirtless! The thick coal black hair on his chest and stomach was glistening with perspiration! It was curly, like the hair on his head and short black beard and mustache. The relief of his muscles over his arms and chest were ... oh the disappointment! He put his work shirt on, partially buttoning it!

“Sheiresa!” he exclaimed, seemingly happy to see me! I put it in park and turned the engine off. I got out, carrying the small basket with his dinner in it! I walked up to him. One can never understate how tall he is, and I stood in his shadow!

“Patrick, I’m—” And before I could finish, he gathered me in his arms, bent down, and kissed me with both sweetness and passion! His face inches from mine, he said, “You are so beautiful, Sheiresa. I have thought so from the first!”

I didn’t know what to say! I was so excited ... and at a loss for words!

“Thank you,” I stuttered, “you’re ... beautiful too!” I managed to get out.

We looked at each other for a moment and then burst out laughing!

“I guess we’re both nervous, Sheiresa,” he said quietly, still smiling.

“Yes, you’re right.” “Let’s sit over here under the tree, get some shade, and we can talk, okay?”

I nodded. He took the basket and my hand, and we walked across the small lumber yard together, and he helped me to sit.

He sat and immediately opened the basket, “What do we have here?”

“I am told you favor cheese sandwiches, so Mary Alice made these especially for you, Patrick. And there’s fruit cobbler! We all made that for you the way you like with fresh pears, cherries, peaches, and apples!”

“Thank you very much! You all went to a lot of trouble!” “Patrick, it’s no trouble ... you do so much for everyone, it’s a pleasure to do for you! The bell jars have fresh fruit tea, chilled!”

For a moment, he did nothing but eat the sandwich I handed him, and then he drank deeply from one of the bell jars. I sat, my legs drawn to the side, suddenly embarrassed that I wore one of Ronnie’s silk blouses with no bra and unbuttoned to the third button, but I saw he was noticing this. I shivered, but not from the coolness of the air.

“I am told that you, Genny, and Ronnie have become tender friends, subject to Liberte’ Feminin and Vesta’s Fire? That in fact they want you to stay with us. Is this true, Sheiresa?”

It didn’t make sense that there would be a confusion in the ter- minology. If he said it, it was because they all knew what the words meant. Nevertheless, I was close to tears. Before I could answer, he set the sandwich down and drew me into his arms! Now I was crying!

“How could you want me?” “How could I not want you?” “I’m black!” He chuckled. “I’m white,” he said with kindness. He meant no joke. “I thought all that mattered was that I’m male and you’re female and thus we need each other. In our case, Sheiresa, the case of the mnem, we need all the arcenciel we can draw to us, for that is the only way we can increase our numbers on the earth, and this is needed.”

“Why, Patrick?” “Because it’s time, Sheiresa, the world is in a bad state and only becoming more so. In the next ten to fifteen years, it will be worse unless something is done. New life, while not prepared in such a short time, will put us much closer to being ready, and that is better than doing nothing.”

“So all you need me for is to bear you more children?” “His eyes are his tells,” they told me, Genny, Ronnie, and Mary Alice (several times!), and his eyes were now hurt, I could see.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered. Immediately the shadow passed from his eyes and he smiled that gorgeous crooked grin.

304 305

ASK NO QUESTIONS

306

eyes not on each other, but transfixed on him, and so I was the same, transfixed!

They went to him, but I didn’t, still not sure of the protocol. Chapter 28

He bent and they pulled at his shirt, and he allowed them to pull it over his head! He was now bare chested! There was no fat, no imper- fection, indeed, he was a god as a man! How could the two resist this wonder of heavenly power on earth? How could they share the most magnificent, what? Not human, yes ... but ... male and then at once Sheiresa

we weren’t in a room any longer, but on a battlefield!

I stood with the two of them, except we were in the middle of the battle field on a knoll, and everywhere around us there were screams, cries, of men fighting ... dying, and there he was! In the midst of it all! He wore silver chain armor, and a great white tunic He had entered the master bedroom and sat with us in the pri-

stained with blood—I prayed not his blood!—was all over the tunic. vate area toward the front, overlooking the valley below! All of us

A huge blue cross, offset and tilted sideways was emblazoned on the were attentive to him, but I was shy. We had talked extensively that

front of the tunic. He had a gigantic sword in his right hand shaped afternoon and had kissed passionately, repeatedly, even as I recalled

almost, not quite, like an ax, and he had a smaller, but nonetheless Genny and Ronnie’s caution. This however was Himself, the lord of

wicked sword, that was double-edged in his left hand! And he was the house, and he clearly now wanted me, and I had swooned as he

immensely well practiced with both swords for he tore opponent kissed me again and again under the tree! I was an hour late in the

after opponent apart as he screamed what sounded like “Advance!” returning! And they drove down to find me, saying, “We thought

but in a strange language that I thought I could make out! Men who you might be lost!”

looked like him advanced with him, as did a giant horse and huge “I am lost”, I thought. Lost in love with your husband, the god

wolf, also dressed in armor as he was! The warriors around him wore who became a man! Their pheromones, the cherries, permeated the

helmets and used shields. The killer himself had lost both to the bat- air around us ... they were jealous! Lost indeed!’ ...

tle around us! He had neither now! I never had felt so vital and alive He then smiled at me and whispered, “Tonight.” I followed

as I felt now, this moment! them back up to the house. Patrick walked up, as he had walked

We stood as a group and suddenly Genevieve and Rhonda down, carrying his massive tools!

started us into high-pitched singing and a curious but powerful We all wore the uniform of the house, at night, when he was

tremolo over all the din of the battle! around, the translucent silk dressing gowns, and nothing else. It was

He turned, facing us, and both Genevieve and Rhonda cried all about arousal, his and ours ...

out, “Now! Take her now!” He turned back as if preter natural in He had entered, a tower, a beacon, his black eyes full of hot

his reactions, in time to catch another warrior dressed in red, and he light. He wore only a black T-shirt, black boxer shorts, his corded

instantly chopped his head from his shoulders! The head going one muscles like ropes or steel cables, almost impossible in symmetry

direction, the body the other with the force of the blow! There was a and beauty! He stood now and I looked at Genny and Ronnie, their

spray of blood over everything, everywhere!

307

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Patrick, truly a glorious giant in scale to all around him, rushed up the hill and thrust both his swords into the ground at our feet. There was no hesitation as Genevieve and Rhonda, wild and bois- terous, aroused and excited, urged this magnificent knight on in his rape of me! I screamed and fought and the two women in near hys- teria laughed as he lifted me in his arms, his armor bloody and hot. He tore his breach clot away and sprang upwards, erect and brick red like a great bird about to take flight! I swooned as he lifted my gown, tearing it away as I was near fainting with the rapture! Mostly nude now, I was wet, open, heated and I wrapped my legs around his loins, my sex a ravenous mouth determined to swallow his erect falchion! He thrust forward and upwards! So great was his length and breadth, that I was as a virgin would be first entered on her wedding night! He literally burst through any involuntary resistance and became engulfed in my welcoming center, my creamy hot flower! I screeched with the pain ... and the pleasure of this raging, passionate, loving act! He continued to hold me aloft, and I wrapped my legs around his loins making contact with metal, rough cloth and burning, erect flesh! We thrust vibrantly against each other his falchion filling me and then emptying me repeatedly!

Both of his wives, Genevieve and Rhonda were now pressing against him on either side, rubbing almost obscenely against the calves of my legs that hung downwards, their own gowns drawn up as I felt the wetness of their flowers against my flesh. In their frantic movement each was seeking a release and so I moved my calves up to press harder to accommodate their excited gyrations! Firmly holding the center of their bodies close to me, they each caressed their flowers on me in a unique tribade like movement, even as Patrick’s thrusting moved all three of us in its intensity of empty and now full!

All through the rape there were cries, screams, and the trem- olo of the women all around us! The battle raged in near impossible dimension and terror! Oblivious to all around us, the three of us, engaged fully in our “acte d’amour “(act of love) became even more consumed in “odi et amo”, or the love and hate of jealousy! Our hus- band continued to hold me aloft as I perched on him, the tension of

the force of my weight dragging the length of his confrere fully across my clitoris in both directions! Genny and Ronnie placed great pres- sure against my flesh and they were chanting even as their eyes rolled back in their heads, a scream of lust fulfilled rising and I could no longer stand it! The orgasm came on me even as both my sisters were now frantic, and at last ... at last! I felt Patrick’s seed jet into me again and again, the corona of his cock against the mouth of my womb!

All four of us were wet with perspiration, and creamy male and female sexual discharge! At last as both Genny and Ronnie clung to Patrick, exhausted, he, looking downwards for I was still held aloft in his arms, crushed his mouth over mine in a kiss that was wet, warm, fulfilling and joyous all at once! The passion, the lust was too much and I fainted dead away! I fell into an endless void of inky purple blackness, dying and reborn with the sensation of flight, aloft, carried by Patrick with massive wings.

I woke much later. He was gone. Genny and Ronnie were asleep on either side of me. We were in the great master bed at home, and I could look out toward a sky that was dim with the first sunlight of a new day. My mind was filled with two visions, each equally clear.

One of a great and bloody battlefield and the violent act of love with my husband, and the other ...

They gently pushed my legs down as he slowly entered my body, I could feel the flex of his hips, the throbbing of his “falchion” in my “fleur,” and I reached down, stroking him as he entered all the way, jabbing at my womb and still there were inches to spare!

“God, you are magnificent, my husband!” He answered by kiss- ing my lips, his tongue mixing with mine!

The practiced tilt of his hips, what they call “pouring water in the cup,” was not an in and out, but a rising and a falling! No won- der it was called the most excellent way! At any point in the cycle of lovemaking the clitoris is in full contact with the penis! My beloved was placing every part, the least sensitive parts of his penis, in full

308 309

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

contact with the most sensitive parts of my vagina! My first orgasm was immediate, and I had never had an orgasm through intercourse ever before! The second, followed quickly!

Genny and Ronnie lay beside me caressing and kissing both of us, but the pleasure that flowed in the contact between the three of us answered thoroughly, my questions of jealousy! There was no wondering on any of the female parts, when all females were present in the act of love with the only male. This made me feel foolish, for the same thing I questioned and was believing in when Genny and Ronnie dismissed jealousy, I was now an intrinsic part of! Yes! There was jealousy! I was not only just a part of it, I felt it!

As we grew more aroused and intent, so did Genny and Ronnie! Their hands and lips were over our bodies in continuous movement, and as he thrust into me, they took turns caressing my thighs, reach- ing between us to stroke his shaft and my clitoris, until ...

“Now, Patrick!” “Yes now! Let her empty you to be filled by you!” “Give your new bride your fullness!” And he did! With intense gasps, he burst forth inside of me! “Oh god! I feel it! I feel you, my love!” And I did, the jets of his seed, the flexing of his huge penis, the throbbing of his hot lover’s blood surging with the convulsions of his loins!

All of us lay together and then both Genny and Ronnie coaxed erections and orgasms from him through fellatio, and he kept the three of us going all of my wedding night!

We woke early, but he was gone! Already in the fields below with Morning Fire and the racing team. It was early but our daugh- ters were down there too. The three of us took a long bath together, talking and recalling the previous night. But which vision was the correct one?

“Each was more real than the other” was all they would say. They were there both times, so I believed they would know in fact

which was the correct vision and which was the dream. Or maybe they both were, real and dream, at the same time?

***

That first time was Sunday night. That was the night after Genny, Ronnie, and I made love the first time!

And now, here we were, practiced lovers, and we were sharing the wonderful news of my pregnancy!

“Oh, Patrick! Patrick doesn’t know that you are going to gift us with a new child! A mneme! A beautiful mneme boy!”

“Sheiresa! He must know! Other than us, Ronnie and I! Rho and Chi, we of course are most important to know! That is the way of things in our soror! Our order of Liberte’ Feminin! And he was conceived in the way of Vesta’s Fire! The most excellent way! The way that is most thrilling and beautiful to us! In battle or in our bed, it doesn’t matter! He always does what we need the most! Praise God for the killer angel who is our lover and our husband for he is ours and we are his!”

I was completely caught up in their excitement, and then I got to wondering about Mark’s father! And I caught myself doing the same thing! I had named my baby upon finding out I was pregnant! My father’s name was Mark, and he was long dead.

Oh Patrick! I thought, I love you so much! Is this a betrayal, to not give you credit? And my thoughts trailed off. My eyes filled with tears, my heart with tenderness. There was no wonder now, it wasn’t a dream! I was ravished by him both times! Both times he filled my flower with his hot lover’s seed! Oh, my baby, my son, this is your father, the bold and magnificent one! May God protect him forever, even as your father, our paladin, protects us forever! All hail the great Christian knight, all hail the greatest killer of all! And he was, and he is!

***

310 311

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I sat in his lap, my arms around him in the corner of the kitchen area. I was whispering to him, kissing him! He smelled marvelous, the clove, the cinnamon, the honey, the forest in the warm spring rain! When it is like this, my arousal is almost fully consuming! I am wet with desire for him to fill me, so I can empty him!

The four girls had come up from below because I had gone out to ring the dinner bell. Mary Alice was helping the five little ones get seated in their high chairs to join the family at the supper table. She was doing very well with the Norman French, but also working with them on their English too! She was eccentric in her word choices and accent. No one said anything. She was so well loved as she was! Faith Marie, John, and James were doing well with English also, but they giggled over shared jokes in the old tongue! Little Mary and Alice emulated their older siblings, all of them, in everything they did, out of love and admiration!

I had watched each girl with a filly or colt on a halter, and they led them to an adjacent field for richer graze and their mothers. Janelle shut the gate after them. Hellion, the temperamental father, watched and even from this distance looked malevolent! Fortunately, his metal fencing was very high and very strong! I watched as Patrick fed him and turned the fresh water spout on to give him his sustenance.

They turned them loose in the smaller field that was rich with growth of new grass and each colt and filly ran playfully to its mother to dance and take up with the teat! All mothers here at Premiere suckle young, taking pleasure in the drawing of nourishment from their bodies! It is part of the ceremony of Vesta’s Fire, of being in lib- erte’ feminin, the soror! I look forward to this so much! Where I can suckle my own little one, and then pick one up at random! Even now the little ones to my pleasure call me “mere” or “maman” because they know! And I don’t know how they know!

The field hands and the racing team all headed to their quarters at the stables. They had wonderful accommodations that they and Patrick together had built for them to live in. We went down there as a group of women to cook meals for them on occasion. All around, Premiere, was a wonderful place for all of us to live! Next week their wives and families were moving here. Shortly thereafter, Morning

Fire would begin his maiden racing as a two year old, at Arcadia, California, where the fabled Santa Anita race track is located! We were going to travel with him the old way, by rail car, rather than jet plane.

Always living in the city and never imagining this, now I could live no other way! And I was certain that Sienna thought the same!

Dinner was mostly prepared, and we heard them, happy as larks, enter through the mud room below and immediately the door to the shower room was shut and locked, and a moment later, in the midst of young feminine laughter, I heard the water come on! Who knows what they were laughing about!

Patrick came in a few moments later. He had washed up in the main area of the mud room, leaving the girls in peace though by right he should have been able to use the shower first.

Genny and Ronnie nudged me, and Mary Alice giggled, so I said, “Patrick? Can I talk to you for a moment?” Without waiting for an answer, I took hold of his huge hands and pulled him in the alcove by the doorway into the informal dining area where the family takes most of its meals, this afternoon included! There is an old wooden chair in the corner, not quite hidden away, and I drew him to it. “Please, my love, sit,” I requested.

He did, and I sat on his lap. He smiled and kissed me with love and sweet passion! Immediately, we were flushed with the fragrances of cherries, cinnamon, clove, honey, and the forest, wet with warm rain in the spring! I suddenly wanted him to carry me away and ... but no, I had a deeper purpose!

There was a question in his eyes, and I said, “I must tell you something, husband.”

The three of us address him that way when we are serious, and he then grows serious because of this! I wanted him not to be serious, I needed his love and reassurance! His eyes are his tells, and he was telling me a lot this moment, while saying nothing. He waited.

“I wanted to tell you this, Genny and Ronnie know, and Mary Alice has guessed ... oh, Patrick! I love you so!”

It was precisely then when the girls all entered the kitchen and the noise doubled in volume! There is a great deal of affection and

312 313

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

love between the four teenagers, the five little ones, and Mary Alice! And now that was on full display! The conversation was animated!

“Where’s Mom?” cried out Sienna. And before anyone could say anything, the youngest, Christie, who knows why, she stuck her head around the corner, saw me sitting on the lap of her father, my arms around his shoulders!

Christie worships her father, they all do! And they love him, cherish and adore him for how he is to them and all of us, but if there was jealousy in this household, it was there! For all the women, full grown mothers, and maturing teenagers, loved and longed for him, even though he was always chivalrous, especially with his beautiful young daughters.

“What are you two up to?” It was louder than it needed to be, but of all the teenaged women, she was most devoted to her father! He is all she remembers as a father!

Suddenly, all four, Sienna last, were checking us out! And then began to mill around us on imaginary errands, especially Christie and Sienna!

“Girls! Leave the two of your father and Sheiresa alone! We need to set up for dinner!”

It was Genny. Ronnie added, “Please start taking the dishes of food to the table! Robin, you and Sienna can pour milk. And Christie, Janelle, please help Mary Alice move the little ones out there and put them in their chairs. We will nurse them and give them solid food because we have their favorites tonight!”

The three of Janelle, Robin, and Christie left to do what they had been asked. Sienna stood with a hurt look on her face. “Mom?” she said in a small voice. I hadn’t told her yet, really anything. I should have.

“Honey? Please go help. I need just a moment with Patrick. I want to tell him something.”

“Okay.” She was sad. He smiled at her. “Sienna, we’ll be but a moment, okay?” She brightened immediately. Their crushes on him, all of them, were so intense, especially for Christie and Sienna!

“All right, but remember, this is my night with you ... alone, Patrick, to write poetry together in your cave!”

And she looked at me, triumphant, and walked off. “You haven’t told her?” Now I was hurt, and I wanted so much to tell him ... “No, I didn’t. I should have. Patrick, I’m going to have a baby, a male mneme.” I was now shaking with emotion! He got this incred- ible look of compassion on his face, and he whispered my name ... then he kissed me! It was the sweetest act! And all around us, throats were being cleared, and family members were milling around!

I spoke quietly to him of my feelings, my intense longings, growing steadily more aroused ... I wanted him to carry me off, but that was not to be of course!

He is so without guile, “Sheiresa, we should go in to the evening meal,” and he kissed me with sweet intensity and whispered, “Later.”

“It’s a date!” And I giggled! I rose from his lap, taking his hand and pulling him up. He rose forever and kissed my hand! We walked hand in hand, taking our places and then we all joined hands and he said the evening prayer for all of us as it is his custom to do. Then dishes started to be passed around the table silently.

There was the sound of forks against plates, except for the teen- agers, who were all looking at me, waiting it seems.

We all stopped now and Genny said, “Girls?” The three sisters were looking to Sienna, who finally spoke. “So, Mom, you’re going to have a baby?” Her expression was blank, but I know my daughter and her emotions and moods.

I paused before answering then I thought about Patrick’s question.

“Yes,” I said simply. “How did this come to happen?” and she added contemptu- ously, “Mom!”

I was astonished at the question and her tone, but before I could speak, she hissed, “That was stupid! I know how it happens! Mother, how could you?”

314 315

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Now they were all agitated! And then there was true anger and bad language!

“I will have you act like ladies at the supper table!” exclaimed Genevieve.

“It is none of your business anyway! You know how we chose to live our lives!” Rhonda was also defensive. I knew that they both were defending me and my choices relating to becoming their helpmeet and lover in the soror.

I wasn’t aware of how the three daughters thought or what they truly knew. I didn’t think it was my place, but then I thought of Sienna and her place with the three of them, especially Robin! I could have asked a month ago, but I didn’t. I felt responsible.

“Wait, please!” I said. “This happened because of love. It was not a casual thing at all. I fell in love and that love has manifested itself into a child, a male mneme,” I whispered, but loud enough that I could be heard.

“Love?” Sienna fairly spit this out! “Love? You and Patrick?” she almost shouted. “He’s the only man here, the only man from all around! He already has two women, why did he need a third? What is it with the three of you? If you wanted a baby, why not with daddy when you both were still together? Why do you need the most beau- tiful man in the world? The man all of us want!”

And now she and Christie were screaming at me, and Robin was in support! Only Janelle kept her cool demeanor!

For the moment, Genny, Ronnie, and Patrick allowed me the floor. I took advantage of this!

“You’ve opened this, Sienna, you should know the truth!” She was angry, her creamy brown face mottled with red, the other three were shocked now ...

“I wanted other children! You were such an easy pregnancy, and such a beautiful baby, I wanted siblings for you! I didn’t want you to grow up an only child! He wasn’t honest with me though! He got a vasectomy without telling me! Here I was for several years thinking we were trying, and we weren’t! He let me think it was me! Those were the early years of Sable, and there was a lot of pressure! I didn’t

trust anyone to take care of you, so I took you to the office with me every day!”

I was angry and crying now, and then Patrick quietly said, “I love your mother, Sienna. If there is fault, then it is mine. However, the women of this house have never kept their way of living a secret. It is the way of our family, who we are.”

“Then you can accept me into your bed too!” “And me!” screamed Christie, who suddenly threw her plate on the floor and got up, knocking her chair over! She ran out of the dining room, and we heard her bounding up the great stairs to the upper floors!

“I hate you! I hate all of you!” screamed Sienna, and she also bolted out, smashing her plate on the table, and then ran downstairs to the mud room and out the back door, the dogs chasing after her barking. We heard Christie slam her bedroom door and then heard her drag her chest of drawers across the floor to bar her door!

All of us had called their names to stop to no avail! I got up to chase after Sienna, but Patrick now stood and said, “Sheiresa, please stay here, I’ll go after her.” He rose and walked quickly to the down- stairs and out the mud room door. We heard him call after her.

“I’m going upstairs to talk to Christie, you two,” and Genevieve looked squarely at Robin and Janelle, “please stay here and help Mary Alice feed your little brothers and sisters.”

She walked quickly out of the dining room and up the huge stairway. We heard her walk down the hall, her shoes clicking, and she obviously tried the door to Christie’s room.

“Christie, please open up. I want to talk to you.” Her tone was moderate.

“No!” Christie screamed. “Please, Christie?” “Go away! You ... you ... you thespian you!” Christie has an intense temper at times!

In the meantime, something intense was going on when Patrick caught up with Sienna in the first grazing field.

She had run the whole way and was out of breath! He had walked quickly but evenly and caught up to her. She collapsed into

316 317

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

his arms, sobbing intensely. He held her until she caught hold of her emotions.

“So you are the one, you have created a child, a mnem—shit! Whatever you call it.”

“A mneme, yes, Sienna, I am the father.” “Your wife and mistress aren’t enough for you? You need my mother as your mistress too? Is that what you do as an adult, have wives and mistresses? My father had a mistress too, and I hate him for what he did to my mother, and to me! God I hate you, Patrick! You are a liar!”

And she jumped up trying to slap his face! “You’re so damn tall I can’t even hit you in your lying mouth!” So she punched him as hard as she could in his stomach. He let her, not even flinching.

“It’s not fair! No one can hurt you, and we all know you are the greatest killer ever! Then kill me! Don’t leave me like this!” She col- lapsed into his arms once more, and she sobbed anew. “Please don’t hurt me, love me.”

“I do,” he answered evenly. She looked up through her tears, disbelieving. “I love you with all of my heart, Sienna. I have loved you from the beginning.”

“Then why didn’t you tell me?” He thought for a moment. “Because it is pure and precious. It is an unconditional love, Sienna, unconditional like I feel for Janelle, Robin, and Christie.”

“But, Patrick, I don’t understand. They’re your daughters.” “And you will be too, though you truly are now.” “Really?” She looked up at him, the adoration once more pres- ent. He looked down at her, the cherishing, the need for protecting, evident. “Ours is the most precious kind of love, Sienna, the love where the father expects nothing from the child except love. He does the rest.”

“My mother is black. If you wanted a black woman like you have her, why not me? I would have given you ... all of me,” she whispered.

He smiled, how he loved his children! Don’t hurt this one, her emotions run deep ... they all do!

“It would have changed everything, Sienna. It would no longer be perfect and unconditional. Now, you owe me nothing, and I owe you everything. And someday you will find a man your age who will give you everything a husband should. How old are you?”

“Fifteen.” “I thought so. You and Robin have birthdays a month apart. You know, you should be dating now, boys your own age.”

“Really?” “Yes, really.” “I think you’re right, Patrick! When can I start calling you daddy like all the other children do?”

“How about now, this moment?” “Oh daddy ...” And now she was crying again, this time from happiness and joy. He held her a long time, kissing the top of her head, silently praying his special prayer of thanksgiving.

They walked back up to the house hand in hand, to find every- one, including Christie, enjoying their dessert. She came to me quickly, hugging and kissing me,

“I’m sorry, Mom,” she said, teary, and I embraced my beautiful child and said, “That’s okay, darling.”

Even as I held her, I reached out to Patrick, taking his hand in loving gratitude!

Her sisters welcomed her when Patrick announced the adop- tion papers had been prepared, and Sienna was his daughter now!

318 319

ASK NO QUESTIONS

320

They also had her lovely curves and the same extraordinary alabas- ter skin coloring with its silvery hue and unreal pliability. In short, Janelle and Robin were as breathtaking as their mother was. Almost Chapter 29

mnestic-eido, but human, arcenciel. Of course, in the backs of their minds, they all were concerned about this! All except Patrick, Genny, and Ronnie, but they weren’t speaking on the subject! These four young women though thought they knew the answer! If only, “if only,” they would lament. Sheiresa, Janelle, Robin,

Christie at thirteen years of age, also had her mother’s striking beauty, with one important difference, she was very fair, even more Sienna, Christie

so than Rhonda. She was also tall at five foot seven inches and would be taller still. Her hair was the finest shade of gold, thick and deeply curly. Her huge eyes were like aquamarine jewels. Her hues, the same alabaster as her mother, except where Genny had the extraordinary silvery tint, Christie was the fairest of golds. Seen together, the four The four of them were in Janelle’s bedroom, which is the largest of

women, the mother and three daughters, were breathtaking! “No all of theirs. There was no small amount of jealousy between them

women on earth,” people would often think! And in the company because of this, she also had the prettiest view! Or so the other three

of Rhonda their cousin, Sheiresa, Sienna, Angel, and all of the little argued!

ones, the women and children of the village would come when the The door was locked to be as private as possible! Earlier, they

Andrias family was in the town, in the big central park, to marvel at had snuck into the master suite and lifted the materials they could

these “Good People”! find on the new book that their mother, Rhonda, and now the “real

The four women, mother and the three sisters, couldn’t have professional!” Sheiresa were writing together.

been more different in temperament. The mother, being Chi, was “Liberte’ Feminin: Vesta’s Fire,” Janelle read out loud, “then below

arrogant. The youngest daughter, Christie, was fiery, fearless, and the title it says, ‘The Way of Modern Sapphism.’ Wow! What a title!”

spoiled. Janelle was reserved, quiet, and a deep thinker. Robin, “What do those words mean?” Christie asked, dependent on

detached, brilliant, loved to torment her younger sister! She and Janelle, who she adored, to answer. To Christie, her older sister was

Sienna were the best of friends who secretly, no one knew this, had a genius in whom she could always trust. Four years apart in age,

experimented with sex. They slept together in Robin’s room and cud- there was no competition between Christie and Janelle, as there was

dled each other, lately in the nude, when the door was locked. To the between Robin and Christie.

extent that they were curious about their bodies, they often studied Janelle and Robin looked exactly like their mother in coloring

each other’s body, and had watched each other masturbate. It was and build, which means that people who don’t know mistake Janelle

all very innocent. They had both agreed they liked boys and would and Robin as twins! Some people would guess, and did, that their

double date and compare notes! The two had mixed feelings and mother was their older sister. Both young women were two inches

their differences, Robin, so like her mother in build, and Sienna’s taller than their mother who at five feet was short. They were gor-

gorgeous coloring and her budding figure, were exciting to the two geous, with Genevieve’s curly black hair and deep brown does eyes.

of them! Both were nubile Aphrodites! Both were wonderful young

321

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

poets, and only their father knew they wrote gorgeous and passionate love poems to each other! It was so thrilling to them! Patrick knew of this because they shared their poetry with him, but he left them to their tender privacy. He was their father, and the two of Robin and Sienna came to him with deep emotional questions in a way they didn’t trust anyone else to answer for them. They knew that he had to know! From the nature of their questions and writings to each other, that they were falling in love. And yet he was so loving to them, so warm, so kind, and most importantly to Robin and Sienna, he took them seriously! What a novelty from a family adult! Especially this family and these adults!

They were coming close to opening to him completely because of late they had taken to experiment with each caressing the others’ sex organs as they passionately kissed. This was an exciting experi- ence for them! Both young women though were afraid of the depth of what they might be in the process of experiencing. They knew of their mother’s intense Sapphic relationships, but they only trusted their father. He kept silent, listened, responded, listened more, maybe asked a few questions that he wanted them to think about and then the three would write together, sometimes for several hours. He listened to them! They loved this about him! There was never judge- ment or the intense jealousy they all felt around him! He was so ... kind and loving to them, all of them. Never demanding, always so ... chivalrous! But to Robin and Sienna, they had him to themselves, and he never interrupted their time for anyone else! They knew he did the same for every member of their family and reveled in this! His marvelous consistency made things all the better! Of course, he was the leader of the family. He never insisted as Genny and Ronnie often did, or felt they had too! They were insecure, unable to accept that in his presence, they were family leaders too! He never denied them this! They often denied themselves!

He was the great knight and killer. The crown prince of the Good People and their champion! What a dichotomy! And they all knew that he paid a terrible price for all of this and to be the beloved husband and father! That even the magnificent goddess mother Carna, and her superb lover Textrix, the weaver of the tapestry on

the river of time, both well knew: No one, in the end, no one, not them, not the king John Antonio, were reluctant at all to let Patrick do what he does. He is indeed Himself, and they all left him to his terrible and magnificent burdens! And all fervidly knew this: it was the Christian God himself who’s will this was! And no one, ever, in right mind, challenged the Christian God in anything! Father, mother, and son, God’s word and decisions were always best and most absolute! And the great knight and killer was God’s servant as much as anyone else was on earth! So be it!

This night though, it was sneaky, doing what they were doing! The four though were very curious, and more than a little aroused at thinking what the adults did to please themselves and each other. Obviously, the reasoning went, if it was important enough to put in book form for other adults to read, it was important! The three younger women left it to Janelle to read and lead the discussion because she always knew!

“Hmmm ...,” Janelle mused, “their soror, a club I guess, that they call Liberte Feminin, after the French, for ‘Feminine Liberation.’”

“How exciting!” Christie exclaimed. “It’s like feminism?” “Let me read here for a moment,” Janelle quietly said. As she read, the other three were silent for the first time this evening. Finally ...

“Common, Janelle, don’t leave us hanging!” “All right, Christie, just one more paragraph.” Janelle was so patient with her! She loved Christie deeply and was very protective of her, to not discourage her! She was so young!

“What Mom and Ronnie are saying is this: it’s much more than feminism! It’s a way of living and caring for women all over the world! It’s like a guild, an ancient guild, and there are four levels of attainment, all named after playing cards!”

“How exciting! Great women doing wonderful things for each other and the world! I love being a woman! Tell us more, Janelle!”

“This is sad though.” And Janelle was silent, not tolerated long by little sister! “What, Janelle?”

322 323

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“The Elysian Fields, Sappho’s Village of Women, here, at Mountain Paradise?”

“So? We all know about that.” “Well, Christie, we didn’t know this. All the young women there are victims of sex slavery! And their babies were created under horrid conditions to sell internationally! And there’s another Elysian Fields, in Italy, by Rome! Our cousins, the Rosses, run that one!”

They were all silent. “Why didn’t Mom tell us about this?” “It says, Robin, that they’re now making it official due to some kind of government edict. Though, Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire has been around for a long time! Liberte’ Feminin since the Middle Ages, and Vesta’s Fire since Rome was a world empire!

So, Liberte’ Feminin is a guild, their soror, and Vesta’s Fire is ... Hmmm ...,” Janelle paused, reading.

“What, Janelle?” “Christie, please be patient. She’s reading!” “Okay, Miss Robin Smarty-Pants!” The two glared at each other. Sienna, quiet to this point, touched Robin’s hand ... Robin took Sienna’s hand and squeezed it back. Sienna was the peacemaker and keeper!

“Vesta’s Fire is tied into the home and the hearth! It’s also tied into the mystical feminine and woman’s sacred sexuality, including Sapphism.”

“So, lesbianism?” “No, not exactly. It is, well, there are sex acts described here in general that are oriented to women with women, but also to women with men, and then both. This is general reference though.” And she paused, once more flipping through pages of the rough draft. “There’s much more description, let’s say, further back.”

She read more, then exclaimed, “Wow!” Christie could stand it no more, and she suddenly yanked the rough draft from Janelle!

“Christie! That was rude!” Now they all were angry with her! But she vehemently defended herself, as she always does!

“You didn’t tell us there are colored pictures in here, Janelle! These pictures are so good, that,” and now she paused, “Ronnie did these! That’s her symbol there in the bottom right corner! The little squiggle of the Greek letter ‘Rho’! Wow! Look at this one! What’s cun ... ni ... lin ... gus mean? Is that how it’s pronounced?” She turned a page ... “Oh my god!”

Robin jerked the book away, and she and Sienna were instantly enraptured! They exchanged a look as they viewed the two women, both were nude. One laying back obviously feeling great passion from the look of her expression, her eyes gazing downwards, as her lover was between her thighs, kissing her there! One woman was black, the other white ... but not distinguishable otherwise. Robin caressed Sienna beneath the book as Sienna sighed. Janelle noticed the affection between the two; she had suspected for some time but had said nothing.

“Can you not argue for a moment, Christie!” said Robin, for once, patient with her younger sister. She added, “Sorry, this is important! It’s far more than just sex. I’ll read it.”

Sienna now leaned against Robin, looking on as Robin read, “Vesta’s Fire is about the home and hearth. It is about your husband and your children. Who can better care for them except the members of your soror? It is your helpmeets who are your friends and sisters, always! All of you together in Liberte Feminin constitute the true romance of the Sapphists! And after all are attended to. Your chil- dren in bed, asleep, your husband, their father content, who better to share a moment enjoying the kiss than the two tender lovers and beloveds?”

“The kiss,” she said, and again the two of Sienna and Robin exchanged a secret caress.

“Wow,” said Christie, her voice soft. “There’s more to this than just the good parts, isn’t there?”

“What do you mean?” asked Janelle. “Well ...” Her voice trailed off. “You’ve gotten into their stuff before, haven’t you?” “How else am I supposed to learn, Janelle? Daddy is the only man around!”

324 325

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“All right, Christie, what exactly do you mean?” Now it was Robin, and she was very insistent with her younger sister.

“Rhonda draws pictures of him, and in them he is ... nude ...” She hesitated, “And they make love, he and Mom ... I’ve seen this! He is ...” She now murmured, “She is so lucky. He loves her so much and he is ...” And she paused, gathering her thoughts. “He is so, aroused with her, they are,” and again she paused, her eyes misting over, “so loving.” And she cleared her throat, her sister Janelle hug- ging her.

The other girls were silent, quite obviously shocked. “You violated their privacy, sneaking around!” “No, I didn’t, Miss Smarty-Pants Robin! I was in the breeding barn to get apples and carrots for the horses, and I heard some noise in daddy’s room, he and Mom were ... you know ... nude together. I didn’t stand and watch! I heard your mom, Sienna, and Rhonda, they were softly singing to Mom and Dad as they ... I backed out immediately and ran to get the provisions for the colts and fillies!”

“Further—,” Christie started. “Stop there, Christie! You shouldn’t be doing that! That’s a vio- lation of their privacy! They’re adults, and they love each other, and us, all of us! They are so good to all of us, the nature spirit animals, our little brothers and sisters! They deserve their privacy!”

“No, Janelle, I want to know more! Christie’s right! How else can we learn!”

“I agree with Robin. I want to know more!” “Then we ask questions! We don’t sneak and go through their things and watch them secretly!”

“Well, I haven’t noticed you walking out of here and not listen- ing or looking, Janelle!”

“You forget, Robin, this is my bedroom!” “You have a point!” And they all giggled. Christie was reading another book, flipping through the pages. “It says right here in the dictionary, ‘Oral contact with female genitals’.”

“Are we still on that, Christie? That’s ancient history, you squirt!”

“You are so mean to me, Robin!” And she began to tear up, so Janelle hugged her.

“Be nice to her, Robin! Remember how tender her feelings are!” Sienna caressed Robin’s lower back. “I’m sorry,” Robin said. She truly wasn’t though. Robin herself had very tender feelings, and Sienna brought them out.

Christie exclaimed anew, “And what Mom, Rhonda, Angel and Sienna’s mom do, Robin, is what thespians do!” And she stuck her tongue out at her sister!

Robin started to speak, and Janelle said, “Don’t go there, Robin, it’s not worth it!” Robin for once held her tongue, and Sienna stroked her back to acknowledge this!

“What?” said Christie, indignant. “It’s ‘lesbians,’ sweetheart,” said Janelle lovingly to her. “Oh,” said Christie in her small voice, “lesbian sweethearts, I get it.” But she didn’t, not really. The three older teens smiled at each other, but said nothing.

“The truth is we are wrong in what we are doing, we all know this. The truth is that the real definition of the way they love each other isn’t lesbian at all, it is Sapphic! They believe in the teachings of an ancient poet, a woman. They have all been to see her through the Eidos, on their River of Time. Her name was Sappho, and she loved women and men, equally but differently. If we read for actual content, and not just the good parts out of context, then we could all discuss this with knowledge from the real authorities on the subjects! And,” Janelle paused, “he’s lain with her and has children with her too. We will see all of this soon.”

The three younger sisters were now utterly amazed! Janelle knew what they were thinking.

“Who?” “Who do you think, Christie?” “Daddy?” “Seems like he lays with every willing woman who—” “Stop, Robin! Don’t complete your thought. He would never think of us as willing women! Shame on you!”

326 327

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Robin blushed intensely. “Sorry,” she whispered, her eyes now misting over too. Sienna openly took her hand, kissing it.

“It’s all right, baby,” she murmured, now kissing her young lover on the cheek.

“All right, you’re not the only one, Christie, that has inadver- tently heard them and seen.”

“Inadvertently?” Christie murmured. “Unintended, Christie. It was unintended. But I heard what I heard one night when they were in their ‘drawing room.’ All these old names for the rooms in this house! I was in there and heard the four of them coming, so I hid in the closet!”

“So, you were sneaking?” asked Robin. “Double standard?” “No, Miss Smarty-Pants Robin!” And they all giggled at Christie’s tease against Robin that Janelle now exclaimed! “I was actually there to find something I have permission to see, being the oldest child of the house, the family bible!”

“There’s a bible?” “Yes, Sienna, there is! And it goes back a long, long time!” “Why haven’t you told us, Janelle? We’d like to see it too! I’ll go get it now!”

“No, Christie! For once, how about the four of us staying on track!” Janelle grabbed her hand!

Christie, who was going to rush out to get yet one more piece of the puzzle, sat, and murmured, “All right.”

“Janelle?” asked Robin, “Do you think two women loving each other without a husband, the way Daddy is to the four of them, is wrong?”

Janelle studied her little sister and saw Sienna shyly pull herself a little closer to Robin; she knew they were anticipating her answer. Careful, Janelle thought.

“No, Robin, I don’t. How can love ever be wrong? Real love, true love ...” And her voice trailed off. Again, Janelle found her- self observing Robin and Sienna. She loved all three of her little sisters. Now that Sienna’s father had consented to Patrick adopting her, and the papers had been filed with the court, she thought of Sienna the way she thought of Robin and Christie. She knew how

tender-hearted Sienna was, they all were. Robin had become protec- tive of her, without being controlling, which is an accomplishment for Robin! She wondered how far they had gone with each other. Further, what would happen if their parents found out? Maybe it was just a passing thing? The two of them hadn’t even dated boys yet! “Here, Janelle, please read this out loud. I’m not sure I understand.”

Christie handed the manuscript back to her big sister. Janelle quickly scanned it. Then she read from it.

“It says here that homosexual behavior took place a lot between Sappho’s time and over the next two hundred years!” She paused. “Hmmm ... The word means ... well, ‘homos’ is apparently ‘same,’ so it means, ‘same sex’ then, and women turned to their own sex for love! There was a shortage of men due to wars that killed many of them, much faster than they could be replaced! And the birth rate went down! This carries on to page 106, then 107.” She paused again. “This makes sense, provided a woman wanted both her hus- band and another woman! The women would be friends and ‘help- meets,’ just like mom, Ronnie, and now your mom, Sienna, and then Angel, refer to each other! It’s far more than that though. The four of them are lovers. We all know this. And their new book points this out! Oh and, Sienna, your mother has started writing here too! The four of them really care for, in fact, love each other and Daddy! And they are very devoted to all of us! They are determined to have many more babies because of ... replenishment? This part isn’t clear! I think they are referring to being mnemonic!”

“Can I see the book, Janelle?” She looked over to Sienna, who had her hand out and was smil- ing, “Of course,” said Janelle, with a smile, and handed it to her. Robin now looked over Sienna’s shoulder.

Sienna flipped through some pages, and something caught her eye. She turned another page. “This is interesting,” she murmured. Robin, looking at the same page, now whispered to her.

“No secrets! Talk to us!” exclaimed Christie.

328 329

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Sienna glanced at Christie and Janelle. “We truly have only been reading the good parts! We should read more than that! Like maybe all of it!

The way they are writing this, for the four of them, shows it all to be a way of life! Angel is very new to the relationship but they all, the three of them, adore her!”

“So, Angel, wait! I don’t understand! Shows what, Sienna?” “Christie, please be patient ...” Sienna was going to say some- thing more, but she was cut off by Robin!

Robin laughed sarcastically, and Sienna looked at her with what could be called a loving expression and whispered, “Please don’t. Like Janelle says, ‘let’s not hurt her feelings.’ She’s two years younger than you and I. Let’s help her learn.”

“Thank you, Sienna,” said Christie, tears in her eyes. Janelle put her arm around her little sister’s shoulder, kissing her cheek.

“You’re so good to me, Janelle. I love you.” Janelle softly replied, “I love you too, honey,” and gave Christie another little kiss.

“Now we’re getting somewhere,” added Janelle. Robin looked sheepishly at her older sister. “Sorry,” she said. Christie was beaming! Robin had done the impossible; she had apologized to Christie!

“A new first!” Christie started. And Janelle said, “Christie, please don’t gloat! Just accept the apology.”

Christie once more stuck her tongue out to Robin, who remark- ably did and said nothing! Janelle looked to Christie, and she covered her tongue with her hand and it disappeared back into her mouth! Janelle gave her a sharp look, and Christie smiled her angelic grin as if to say, “Who me?”

Sienna continued reading. “As I was saying, the four of them are very serious about this! It’s not a laughing matter to them! They describe all of this as a way of life and a special way to love the adults who are closest to you. This part discusses keeping faith with each other and bringing God in the form of the Father and the Mother into the bedroom! There are some ceremonies connected to lovemaking ...”

She flipped to the next page and read, “Sacred sex, the most excellent way, tanti and malasana, and there is a position here called empty and full, the garland, where it looks like mom and Sheiresa are sitting in Patrick’s lap, in a lotus position. Somehow, they are able borrow his penis to fill each other back and forth!”

Again, the other three young women were silent. This after all was their parents, and it was a lot of information!

“Are you sure its Dad with Mom and your mom, Sienna?” asked Christie.

“Here is what I’m sure of Christie. Rhonda painted the water color. Her mark of ‘Rho’ is in the bottom right corner, and the three people, the man and the two women look like our parents! Here’s one for you to look up, Christie, Tantric! It’s spelled like it sounds!”

“Okay, I will!” And they waited for her to look it up in her dictionary.

“‘It’s ... hmmm ... ‘Yoga with attainment’! Attainment? What does that mean do you think? It says further, ‘Leads to ecstasy through secret means of worship and erotic techniques’!”

“Then what does tanti mean?” “I don’t see it listed here in the dictionary.” “It could be their way of referring to it. It is listed here relating to Patrick and his body, and there’s a lot here on that! Rhonda is a wonderful painter, look at the detail of his body, even his ...”

“Let’s not go into detail where he is concerned! We all saw him nude when we were little children, but we haven’t seen him in a long time, not since I started my menses. Then there’s the time we snuck into his outer bathroom to watch him shower! Let’s leave him out of it. We weren’t respectful to him! With our mothers because they are female, it’s different!” Sienna was shocked at what she had heard Janelle say. She had never seen Patrick nude, certainly not like they were describing. She was excited and yet repelled then she looked at Rhonda’s pictures! He was so ... beautiful ...

“Well, it’s obvious to me that what they do with each other really feels good to them or they wouldn’t do it! What I think we’re reading here is about the way they think and experience what they feel! What excites me is that it seems as much emotional, and spiri-

330 331

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

tual, as it does physical! I don’t recall anything described like this in the outside!”

“The outside what, Sienna?” “The outside world!” They all thought on what Sienna was saying. “You’re right, Sienna, you must be,” replied Janelle. “We haven’t had the outside contact in years that you have, Sienna.” The three sisters now looked plaintive to each other.

“I’m sorry, Janelle, you’re right. There’s a whole section here on female sexuality, and since we’re women, let’s study that! But I have a question, what did you do? You know, when you saw him?” Sienna felt terrible, guilty, but hot! She loved him for all he was to her, to all of them. But secretly, her face was flushed, her vagina was moist and growing more so.

“We were all very curious. One day, in the mud room we heard him taking a shower. We went in the outer bathroom, the lights were out. The three of us peeked into the shower, you can see it from the door. We held our breath and looked inside. We saw him nude as he washed himself. He is ...” She paused, clearly remembering. “A beautiful man! Immensely tall, strong, his muscles are defined to the point that none of us could imagine more. His sex organs—”

“Beautiful.” That was Sienna’s word too, and Robin swallowed, remembering.

“Janelle, I thought we weren’t going to talk about Daddy.” Christie pouted.

“It’s a vivid picture, even today, I can still see it. I feel like we betrayed him! He has always loved and protected us and is always appropriate. The word is chivalrous!”

“This sounds pretty interesting though! He delays placing his seed inside of them until they are pleased! It also makes his seed richer, so they are pregnant quicker! They love him for this! The babies are a manifestation of their love for each other! He attains special positions for them out of love. He then enters their vaginas deeper ...”

“Robin, what did we just agree on? To not discuss our father’s body or his sexuality, right? Out of respect?”

Sienna continued, “It says here, ‘the excitement of the lovers sharing their bodies, heightens their emotional responses! We are gratified in the emotional and physical connection that women need, and that is both sacred and mystical in expressions to each of us! Different and the same for all four of us, when we are joined with our husband, we are all one in the infinite and the unity of the Eidos!”

“That to me sounds very sweet,” said Sienna, looking toward Robin, who also had a lovely peaceful expression on her face.

“What’s interesting to me is before all of this, I would never have thought my mother was capable of the feelings described here. She was never romantic or even sensual that I ever saw. I would have thought that she would be the one sleeping on the couch! Obviously not!

“I don’t agree with what he did, but I understand why my father had an affair. He shouldn’t have, and I’m angry with him, but I have a wonderful new life with all of you! And a wonderful Daddy too.” She was close to tears, and now Robin put her arms around her, and they both kissed. Janelle and Christie said nothing, looking away. Janelle took the manuscript from where Sienna set it down.

“We have to return this before they miss it.”

***

The small library had all the lights on. They were led in there because the little ones were asleep. It was almost blinding bright, going from the dimness of the late night in their respective bedrooms to now. Both Sienna and Robin were led in there by Sheiresa, who had said nothing, other than waking them saying, “Come with me.” The two young women had never thought that sleeping in the same bed would occur to anyone as an indication of anything. There were two beds, one against the wall unused, the other against the window looking out over the gardens below. The three women had discussed this event for their two daughters, but let it go. Now, there would be discussion.

Tonight, both women had crossed an event line. Led and encouraged by Robin, they had sex together for the first time. It was

332 333

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

a marvelous thing for each of them. In their minds, they were now lovers and had made love the way it was outlined to them in the man- uscript. They had practiced “the kiss” together, and it was an exciting and tender experience for both. Further, they swore that each was the beloved of the other and had been for a while, even though unex- pressed until tonight. Somehow that had made it all the better, to feel committed and doing such an act of tender love to seal it!

It was clear Sienna’s mom was angry when she told them both to get up and put on bathrobes.

Sheiresa had come in, the door was unlocked. She turned on the overhead light and both girls, sat up in the bright light, their eyes not yet adjusted. Nude, they got up and did as Sienna’s mother told them to do. The only robes they had handy were the robes they had liberated from the big closet that belonged to Genny and Ronnie. They had taken these some time ago and used them to tease each other because they were silk and transparent. Both girls didn’t think to stop and put on underwear!

The three walked in to the library together and found Janelle, Christie, Angel, Genny, and Ronnie waiting for them. The adults were clearly unhappy, Janelle and Christie, sheepish, sad.

“Just in time! I was just asking your sisters how our manuscript disappeared and then reappeared this evening! Janelle had just started to tell her tale. Christie is our little clam tonight, leaving big sis to face the music! Typical! At least we’ll get the truth!” Christie was so scared she was shaking, and Janelle blushed deeply!

Patrick, sitting in his cave downstairs, working on a design proj- ect for the rail car that would soon transport the horses and the fam- ily to California, sensed something was up. It wasn’t that he heard anything; he just knew in the way he had of knowing everything! He got up from his oversized chair and walked up stairs silently. He knew exactly where they were. The library upstairs was an intimate spot, totally unlike the big library on the main floor downstairs. The way the seating is arranged, the occupants of the chairs sit cross ways and can’t see out into the hall. Patrick now stood outside, unob- served, listening. He could see in and saw what was happening. He could listen too!

Mary Alice came up behind him. He looked down at her and put his index finger over his mouth. He leaned down and whispered something. She shook her head and walked off. He stood there lis- tening. Mary Alice returned a moment later with two pink cotton bathrobes in her arms.

“Mom, we were—” Genny, angry, cut her off. “Robin, Sheiresa and I will get to you and Sienna in a few minutes! We want to hear from Janelle first! Sit down please, both of you!”

Robin and Sienna sat by their sisters. Robin took Sienna’s hand. The gesture wasn’t lost on anyone.

“All right, Janelle, you were telling us how you snuck into our bedroom and went to our writing desk. What happened then?”

Actually, it was Christie, but Christie was close to tears and now Janelle took her hand. Christie then took Robin’s hand ... the united front against oppression! Patrick chuckled and Mary Alice giggled.

“You were saying, Janelle?” “I knew you were working on a new manuscript and was curi- ous. You aren’t willing to talk to us—”

“That’s enough, Janelle! It’s not to the four of you that we write! It’s to our audience of grown women who want to hear our import- ant message to them! It’s not to a bunch of teenagers!”

“Mom, I will be eighteen soon, that’s of legal age.” “But your sisters aren’t even close! You are in fact deceptive, Janelle, and I never would have thought this of you! It’s more like what Christie would do!”

Now Christie was crying! And then the deep baritone, and Patrick and Mary Alice walked in the room.

“Can you tell me what you all are talking about that is so hurtful?”

“Oh, Daddy!” Christie exclaimed, rushing into his arms, and he held her, kissing the top of her head. She buried her face against him and really let go with the tears!

“Here you two, it is not proper for young ladies to be such as ye are in front of Himself, your father! Put these robes on please!” Sienna and Robin rose from the couch and quickly covered them-

334 335

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

selves with the terrycloth robes, knotting them tightly. They sat once more, holding hands again, ready for anything!

They never argued with Mary Alice; there was no need to. None of them ever doubted her love or how proper her considerations were, and in this case, doubly so! She gave all four young women reassuring looks and smiles.

“Daddy, Janelle is taking the blame for my actions!” Her face still buried, she took advantage of the position she was in to fess up! He still cuddled her. This of course wasn’t lost on her mother, Ronnie, Sheiresa, or Angel!

“Is this true, Janelle?” he asked. His voice deep and even, patient. He cherishes these young women, his daughters.

“Yes, Daddy,” she softly said. “But it doesn’t let me off the hook! I didn’t make her put it back. Instead, I read to the three of them and explained some things that Mom, Rhonda, and Sheiresa were writing about! So I feel I have the most blame, Daddy.”

“I did too, Daddy! I read to them and showed them Ronnie’s pictures of all of you!”

Patrick didn’t look at Sienna sharply, as much as he looked at Genny and Ronnie.

“You leave such art in the open, and you think they won’t be curious? Who’s really to blame here, them for being young and curi- ous, or the four of you for being careless? This is very provocative material! Your first book was a best seller, and now this one should be even more successful! One other thing, Genny, in the past the age of majority for our young women was fifteen summers! All here but Christie meet that requirement, and she’s quite precocious! We all know this!

“In the past, it was our young men who were held back to eigh- teen, to give them time to mature in size, strength, training, and battlefield acumen! Our women didn’t have to face that for some time! Our women were married at fifteen or sixteen to begin fami- lies! What about this training you’re providing other women that our daughters can’t hear about or participate in! And need I remind you four that this is a Sapphic household, by your own definitions, for good reason?”

He hugged his youngest daughter and then said, “Sit with your sisters, darling, you have to face the music too. I can’t forgive you, only your mother, Ronnie, Sheiresa, and Angel can.”

He then pulled up a chair for Mary Alice to sit in, which she did murmuring her thanks, and he sat by himself on the floor.

“You know what bothers me the most, Patrick? I am Chi, the feminine leader. I always have been, for as long as any of us can remember, including you! And you, all things considered, are just a killer!”

The small crooked smile formed on his lips quickly then it deepened. He stared at her and then she looked down, blushing. These two are intensely in love. She was instantly regretful! “I’m sorry, Patrick. That was a harsh statement.” “All of that is true, Genny,” he said evenly, moderately and immediately. “Being the greatest killer ever also gives me command over all! I am lord and clan chief of our half of the world. John is king of the Good People, but I am the crown prince! Remove me and your principle line of defense everywhere is removed to! Would ye wish to risk it?”

When he begins the decent into the ancient speak, they’re all wary. His patience is being tried, and no one wants that! Now he spoke to her in Norman French, and they all knew fear. None except Genny could understand him plainly, and the familiar red blotches of her embarrassment were now evident on her face and deepening!

They spoke back and forth in the old tongue for some time. The room was deathly silent, except for the two of them! She finally rose quickly and went to him, sitting in his lap as they kissed and caressed each other, speaking softly in Occitan and then they were silent as he rocked her and her arms went around his neck, her face buried, much as Christie had done.

She finally rose and went back to her chair. “Patrick and I both agree that in our household there will be no secrets, and the four of you—yes, you too, Christie—are mature enough to learn about Sapphism.”

They all, especially Christie, now brightened considerably.

336 337

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“We must hear from Ronnie because she is Rho, and Sheiresa because she is the secretary of our soror! Angel, new to our edda and order will be our priestess of Vesta’s Fire.”

Ronnie, because she had been silent to this point, finally spoke. “I have always been in favor of them learning about our way of life, the next stage in their development! I vote yes then. I want to be clear though that I don’t want anyone of you to go through our per- sonal papers without asking first! If you have questions, please ask! I promise we will take the time to answer! Sometimes not right away, but quickly. We all have a lot going on here!

“I think it’s time for all four of you to see and read our family bible too. It’s what we do our nightly devotionals out of, but it’s time for each of you to actually read it. It contains the history of our house, of our clans. Ours and the clan Ross, our cousins! If there is something we find useful, then I suggest you four leave it to us to decide on this and how to present it. Can I have your promises that you will do this?”

All four sensed they were about to get a really good thing, more than they would have asked for, so they all exuberantly agreed and apologized!

“Sheiresa?” asked Genny. “I am good with everything that has been said this morning! The only thing I’m not clear on is hearing from Robin and Sienna, and what’s going on for them? Can you both clue us in?”

The four of the mnestic-eido now looked to their husband, the eidetikos-mnestic of the house of Andrias. Sitting on the floor his legs drawn up, he looked up to each ... the unspoken communica- tion working again. All four nodded their heads. There were so many things that were unsaid to the four young women. He then looked to Angel and Mary Alice, and they nodded to.

These four young women, their daughters, were human. Not mnem. And as such, there was a great deal of difference between them. There were the adults and the little ones who were all Good People, mnemonic, and then there were the four teenagers who were not either, but human beings. They are close to having to do some- thing about this, but Patrick could not, would not lay with any of

them! There was an alternative, and that looked more than likely. But when? It was all up to Patrick now!

Robin suddenly spoke up. She focused entirely on her mother and said in a soft voice, “I love Sienna, Mom.” She paused as if gath- ering her thoughts. She was close to tears. “I seduced her. It’s my fault, but I’m not sorry,” she whispered.

Sienna held Robin’s hand all the tighter. “I love Robin too. In your language from what you have described, I am her femme, and she is my masculin. What she did to me, I wanted, and I returned her passion and love to her. Please don’t punish us and make us live apart!”

In fact, with the advent of Sheiresa and Angel in their bed, the roles between Genny and Ronnie were now less refined. Both delighted in Sheiresa and Angel as their shared femmes, and it was as good for Sheiresa and Angel too! They loved the attention! And with Patrick, all four women had exactly what the definition of Sapphism called for, equal but different loves!

The room was silent, and then it was Mary Alice who spoke up. “A better profession of love, especially from two people so young, I doubt we’ll ever hear! But do ye both feel qualified at fifteen sum- mers to call life on your own terms? Himself, your father, reminded us all that times have changed and majority for womenfolk now is the same as men, eighteen summers. And yet once it was three years earlier, fifteen summers, that ye are right now. He also stated though, that was to prepare the young women for marriage and babies, and neither of ye seem ready for that yet!”

The tension broke, and they all laughed. Patrick, silent but intently listening, spoke up, “It seems to me that the question of family relation is an important one. You are now adopted sisters, but you are not related blood. You are both my adopted daughters, just as Janelle and Christie are, and four better daughters to such a lucky man as I, has never been!”

The four young women now clapped their hands and fell to the floor, embracing and kissing their father all around! He eagerly embraced each one and at once they were little ones crawling all over him, so tender he is!

338 339

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“But adopted is not by blood,” he murmured as he cuddled all four.

“Sheiresa, what do you think?” “I think I am not a hypocrite and I love you and Ronnie, Genny, and Angel far more than helpmeets. I can’t suggest denying Sienna and Robin their professed love, for I see how tender they are to each other, and thought such for weeks, though not knowing how to react is a worthy thing.”

“Me too,” murmured Genny. “However, this is something we hadn’t counted on, so we, the four sisters and the five of us women including Mary Alice, must get together and discuss your upcoming maiden ceremonies. Please promise us, you will not deflower each other! It’s important that your maidenheads remain intact. Will you promise?”

“Yes,” both insisted. It wasn’t clear that they really knew any implications relating to this, but now the older women of the family must inform the younger women of the family on important sacred feminine matters!

“Yes, very much! I am not a hypocrite, and it is time to discuss the beginning ceremonies of Vesta’s Fire,” added Rhonda. All of the women, Genny, Ronnie, Sheiresa, Angel, and Mary Alice, made the sign of Vesta’s Fire, the hearth. “What about boys?” “We are interested in boys! We just haven’t had much contact with them!”

“And that’s not their faults. We are isolated here,” Patrick stated in response.

“But father, Himself! Ye have provided such rare life for all your fair ladies, wives, daughters, sons, and me ... don’t forget that! Great killer indeed!” Mary Alice said under her breath, “Just thank your lucky stars, ladies, that such a magnificent male protects ye from all comers, such as the Prince of the Power of the Air, and his evil son, Mastima, himself!” And she made the sign of the evil eye, and all the women collectively shuddered and returned the gesture of fealty to their faith, the sign of Saint Andrew’s cross, the saltire.

If you had asked them individually or together the why of what they did next, they could not have told you. It was as though they were hypnotized where they were, their eyes veiled over and they began to chant in unison:

“Great father and husband, champion of all we hold dear, pal- adin of our persons, defender of hope, charity, and love in our lives and all the humanities, noble Christian knight, he who wields the sharp double-edged great sword and the double-edged petit killing sword, who deals in justice, unmerciful Christian killer, unlimited maker of war, author of total death to the evil ones.” And they all chanted this over and over. This was their mantra, and they were all mesmerized in chanting it.

As always, Patrick gazed off into the distance and over their val- ley below, to the west. The night was pitch black but full of stars. To the east, Mount Rainier always had their backs at more than fourteen thousand feet tall! The west, however, that’s where the trouble always came from. He looked and he saw the eyes, the teeth, of Mastima, the Omega, who had come to call on one of the two alphas, the apex killer himself: O’angelos tou thana’tou, the archangel of death! After all, it didn’t matter; he would have to be taken out! Why not do it right up front!

Patrick saw nothing else, for to gaze on Mastima was to gaze on a complete void, to gaze on nothing. When these, his female cel- ebrants, all started the familiar chant, it was as though Mastima were being invited, and he was! For on all the earth there weren’t women more lusted after by the spawn of Lucifer than the mnestic-eido of the houses of Andrias and Ross! The very ancient roots of our story draws from the Little Genesis. However, to get to them, one had to get through the apex killers who protected them! Curious that, but it’s how it works on God’s green earth!

Far beyond the range of human sight this night, malevolent red eyes looked back focusing on the marmoreal face of God’s killer arch- angel on earth, Pythias, one of the last two of the giants. The urge to strike forward now was close to uncontrollable!

Patrick sensed this, and getting up carefully, he lifted each of his daughters one at a time and placed them on couches around the

340 341

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

library. They had stopped their unearthly chanting and all had fallen into a deep sleep. He went to a cupboard and lifted blankets that he used to cover his wives, his daughters, and Mary Alice. She woke long enough to whisper to him, “Take no chances ye needn’t take. Go with God,” and she blessed him in the ancient tongue of Gaelic. She then made the sign of Saint Andrew’s cross. He shook his head and she said, “The kiss then,” and he leaned down and she kissed his forehead and whispered, “The babies.” Nodding, he spread blankets on the floor around her. He then went and brought all eight little ones and lay them down next to her. All sound asleep his heart was moved deeply as he held each one, kissing them, and placed them for their rest, tenderly, covering each with a blanket. Soon all the poo- kahs, Sylvanus, and the little fay came in the library, rubbing their eyes, sleepy, ready for a long nap with the mnestic-eido of the house of Andrias. They crawled under the blankets as Patrick helped them all climb up on the couches to snuggle with the women for their warmth. Puppies and kittens snuggled with the little ones asleep in soft blankets on the floor.

It was then that the giant German Shepherd, Hammer, the mighty pookah, and household guard appeared at the entrance to the library. He led his family in, and they too snuggled on the floor, forming a big protective circle around the whole formation of the family! They both exchanged glances and nods. Everything had been attended to in the house; it was a sanctuary of safely. Every resident, mnem, human, fay, pookah, and sylvan were safe.

Patrick then hurried down to his cave followed by Hammer. He has a secret opening in the wall and he opened it, drawing down his armor and weapons kit. He fitted Hammer’s armor first and then his own. Together, the two went out though the basement entry that self-locked behind them.

They stood together, on the top of the mount, at the foot of the great castle on the mount, and again they were moved to another time.

“Once more we do battle,” he said in Norman French. Hammer merely growled a low acknowledgement. The night sky before them was huge and endless. Stars in blankets seemingly undulating in their

light, the sky so black it was a deep purple. Patrick reached down and stroked the giant head and was rewarded with the warm caress of the tongue on the palm of his hand from the wolf/dog.

The two friends walked quickly down to the training field, to the practice barn. Hellion stood in the corner of his stall. He knew what was coming. He was waiting. He looked at both Patrick and Hammer as they entered the barn and walked to him, stopping ten feet away. He was ready.

“There is only you who can do this work this night. Ye are fully fit and able. Will ye settle our differences and aid me this night only, for the sake of our families and way of life?”

Again, Patrick had spoken the ancient French. The horse stood silent, considering, then nodded his head.

Patrick quickly went to the locked closet, unlocking it. He opened it and pulled Hellion’s gear from it. He didn’t hesitate but fitted the horse with his kit as he stood patiently.

The three of them walked out of the barn into the open, every- thing closing and baring itself as they walked through as if they were followed by spirits, which they were of course. They now stood in the training field together, the greatest single fenced area on Premiere, there was now nothing like it on earth.

Patrick looking upward, forever into the purple expanse of the open sky, sent a bolt of pure thought to his cousin, the king of the Good People and foremost of God’s archangels here on earth.

To John Antonio, Damon, the other god who became a man, the other giant, and the other alpha and apex predator, “Brother killer, I am about to face Mastima, the Omega once more! He will be backed up by his father, the Prince of the Power of the Air, craven coward that he is! Our age-old adversary is just beyond the edge of the horizon waiting for me. He stands between us and the Eidos. As always, I will prevail in removing the obstacle presented, one way or the other. Both Hammer and Hellion are with me! I am eager for war! Ready for combat! I long to hear the death cries of our enemies and see their blood slick upon my swords! My thirst is particularly sanguinary this night for Lucifer and his spawn! As always, great lord, I go in the name of our family, the mnemonics, and all we protect

342 343

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

and hold dear! I leave thee, great brother Damon as my heir in all matters should I not return!”

He paused now, and then received the answering bolt of pure thought ... and love! “I send thee my greatest blessing and love, my brother, my cousin, and prince! With both of us praying now to God, you will prevail!”

And at once, enveloped in a fog, the two-ancient warriors, the greatest knights and killers ever, were together on a battlefield, eons and eons ago surrounded by their fay, pookahs, sylvanus, raptors, wolves, and horses. Their heads bowed in humility and self-efface- ment, as the great energy vortex in the sky overhead, listened to, and received each of their supplications of love, fealty, and bless- ings requested. The two clasped hands, staring into each other’s eyes, embracing each other and then John was gone, and Patrick, Hammer and Hellion were back on the practice field at Premiere once more!

All three were dressed in the same tunic style and armor, the same colors of white overall and the distinct blue cross of Saint Andrew, the saltire, and the Andrias tartan were prominent in the proper places in the knights kit for all three of Patrick, Hellion and Hammer. Patrick lifted his shield and hefted the lance Devastation from its stand. He was further armed with Falchion Dexter the great battle sword, and the roman gladius, Petit Sinister, the close combat killing sword. The coat of arms, Patrick’s personal standard of wolf, horse and the sun overhead was also evident in banner form just below the wicked point of Devastation. In all the world Patrick was preeminent: Paladin, warrior knight, the giant who became a man, God’s own archangel of death O’angelos tou thana’ tou, the crown prince of the eudaemonic race Tuath ; De’Danann, the ultimate arbiter of defense for the Sidhe.

Now the scene before them completely changed! Unaware of where initially they were to go, except forward to meet fate, the road now was open to the Eidos above! The enemy was before them, and where they were, that was where Patrick, Hammer, and Hellion would go also! And the vortex of heaven well above and beyond lay before them in a seeming maelstrom of wind force driven and utter

chaos! It was clear they were to fight, and that it must be the ancient way!

Realizing this, the three could not be transfixed but must move forward and they did! And then they saw it, the line of the minions of hell in front of them! Patrick spoke curtly, rumbling his order in the ancient language of their home land! Wild in their gyrations and unholy movement around the three on all sides, Patrick, Hammer, and Hellion cantered forward and then hellion broke into a gallop! Hammer instantly moved into formation shield side, blind side! Off in the distance, they could see him! See the Omega, Mastima! And behind him was the image and person of the greatest archangel of all! The Fallen One, the Bringer of Light, the Son of the Morning Star, the Prince of the Power of the Air himself! Lucifer!

Patrick, in ten thousand battles, had never personally faced his former commander, the archangel who believed he was as conse- quential as God Himself! Patrick now let out his battle cry, other than prayers the only real speaking he had done this night! There was a roar from Hammer and Hellion dug in and began the run of his life head long! Once more he was the victor of the Belmont Stakes in his third year, his glory year! The second fastest time ever at Belmont, near perfection save only Secretariats impossible time!

Patrick hunkered down in the saddle now, as close to being one with Hellion as he could be! They were in perfect formation, the point of the lance called “Devastation” leading, the tartan flapping sharply below the point. The hilt was locked in place on Patrick’s dexter arm, his shield in place in his sinister hand, Devastation sud- denly lowered in his dexter hand for the impact of the shock of the inevitable collision and maximum destruction! With Hammer, off to the left, running full tilt, blind side formation between the three per- fect in their cadence set for total shock! The force of the momentum now lined up behind the two most powerful knight’s hands, arms and shoulders, ever!

They galloped forward at more than thirty-five miles per hour, aimed directly at The Omega and Lucifer! In the last 150 yards before the shock is when all the final adjustments are made, and Patrick did this! Knowing exactly where he was to hit with his lance and

344 345

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

then cover with his shield even as he swings his great sword free to then cover in follow up killing blows! In ten thousand battles, Patrick has never opened with a defense, only offense, and better than three quarters of the time he has prevailed with the pure force of the open- ing blow, so great is his deftness and strength. He didn’t believe it would happen that way this time because of the numbers they were facing, but all three now threw themselves head long into the shock force of charger, wolf/dog and knight! Patrick made the last crucial adjustment, turning his mighty arm, just so, but so did the Omega!

One hundred twenty-five yards! Hammer swung closer to horse and rider, here was the first daemon he intercepted and he flung him to the right, missing his head for Hammer had torn it off! They were now running forward at forty miles per hour! They hadn’t slowed, so great was their momentum and mass!

One hundred yards! Patrick swung Devastation right and then left, the lethal point eviscerating two cacodaemons with two swift strokes, and now they were at forty-five miles per hour! Hellion was staining every tendon, close to using all his strength, his wind, his speed!

Seventy-five yards! Incredibly, Hellion reached lower and deeper into the very center of his heart! This was the fastest he had ever gone with such a load! His own size and that of his rider, their armor, the knights weapons kit, he achieved fifty miles per hour and knew, just knew he could maintain this forward momentum right up to the point of the hit, of the shock! And now Hammer, Hellion, and Patrick were sweeping all away before them and at fifty yards all three lowered their heads but fixed their eyes at last, for the great expected blows against Mastima and his father Lucifer, the Prince of the Power of the Air!

And from all sides daemons and cacodaemons descended on the three brave companions in the last twenty- five yards as locusts in a tempest! It’s all in the force of the shock, so great now the tremen- dous strength, weight and momentum of charger, dog, and knight that they weren’t just swept away! They hit head on ...

347 346

Chapter 30

Stacy

I awoke, a little hung over, a little disoriented. I lay in a king size bed in half-light. I looked to the light beginning to filter into the room, and I heard a little girl’s giggle. Then I remembered. I reached out to the little girl who lay just to my side. She held a little doll. She gazed at me with animated eyes. She has the same mop of curly black hair her mommy has, her eyes bright like gemstone jewels.

“Hi, Daisy,” I whispered. “Hi, Stacy,” she whispered back. “How are you, honey?” “Good.” “Want to snuggle?” “Yes,” she whispered. She crawled under the covers and we cuddled.

“You know what, Stacy?” “What, darling?” “I like having two mommies!” I was deeply touched at this. Everything this little girl does and says touches me deeply. She is my lover’s child. Not quite four, Daisy is Tug’s daughter. Four years ago, Tug was brutally raped at a party. She didn’t know the men and doesn’t to this day. Daisy, a gift from God, was the result. A perfect angel, she had charmed everyone around her including me and Lucerne.

Lucerne? I’ll get to her in a few minutes.

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“I like being your second mommy, Daisy! My life with you and your mommy is wonderful, Daisy!”

She considered my eyes. This is a brilliant little child. “Have you and mommy made you pregnant yet, Stacy?” This is a conversation we have frequently. Daisy wants a little brother and askes us about this ever since Tug and I talked about me becoming pregnant. I’m not getting any younger, and I would like a child.

“No, not yet, honey.” “But soon?” “Maybe Daisy. Yes, I think so”. Her face was an instant explosion of joy! “Oh, I do hope so, Stacy! It would be wonderful, wouldn’t it?” “Yes, darling, it would. I feel very committed to your mother, honey.”

“Is that important, Stacy?” She and I have had this conversation before too. She knows what the words mean. She knows that we are a “same sex couple,” and that’s a good thing! We have not used the word “lesbian” yet, but we will, soon I think. Lucerne has been reluctant for me to officially come out. She has promised the three of us will talk. I think Tug knows what may be at the root of this. If she does, she hasn’t told me yet!

“Good morning! What are you two girls talking about?” And my beautiful Tug embraced both of us! We all kissed and now there where “three snuggle bugs,” as Daisy called out!

“Oh, baby, I’m sorry we woke you!” Tug remains at Elle Parle as the manager for Lucerne and her big nights are Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and Saturday. It is Sunday morning, and she usually sleeps in. I sometimes spend evenings at the club, but last night it was a late night so I stayed at home with Daisy, and we had a wonderful evening! Tug woke me around 2:00 AM and we made the most passionate kind of love! We are faithful to each other to a fault, but she comes home aroused, and I am very willing to relax and pleasure her! I understand her feelings; the club is an incredibly sensual place, and she does use Philtre on occasion. We have talked about my feelings of insecurity because of how I was

treated by my former husband and then Liz and I believe with all my heart that Tug loves and is faithful to me!

I know this, I have never loved anyone more than I love Tug and Lucerne! It was Lucerne that taught Tug and then me the way of the kiss.

***

I had gotten up from the chair and followed Tug up to the entrance to the club. The moment I stepped into the plane of the LED lighted walkway, I took her hand for the effect of the light- ing reappearing was so unsettling! We entered the lavender side, “S’embrasser,” to receive the kiss.

Slightly taller than Tug, I noticed how really exciting her figure was as we walked into a reception area done entirely in lavender. We walked up to a counter where a tall woman stood, smiling at us. Her eyes were a sapphire blue, her hair white, her features and figure delicate. She was ethereal in her beauty! In a moment, I would find that she was just the first of many such women who were also waif- like and impossibly fair, the ultra femmes! Except for the tiniest bra and panties, she was entirely nude underneath a gown of translucent material, barely there and the lightest shade of lavender!

“And who is this lovely woman, Tug?” “Lovey, this is Stacy.” She extended her hand, and I took it. “Enchanteur, ravissant, Stacy,” she murmured. Her voice was like warm honey, her lips full and charming, I was mesmerized in a dream, almost ...

“Charmant,” I murmured back, shaking with desire as I felt the effects of Philtre and my own attraction to Lovey kick in.

“Prospecter s’embrasser?” “Lovey, Stacy’s heart has been broken. I am bringing her in to meet Excitant.”

She still held my hand and then she kissed it! Giving the back of it a delicate little lick that I felt in my ...

348 349

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

She sighed, and lifting her lips, she whispered, “There is no woman I know of, Stacy, that will treat you better than Excitant! She was the true beginning for me! Every woman before her was just passing time. And I know Tug, she has chosen you for something important!”

She then let my hand go and reached for Tug’s hand. Tug came into her arms. She looked down and studied Tug, who looked up ... “You are my favorite butch, Tug, but then we know you aren’t quite that, are you?” She kissed Tug softly on the lips. I saw a shudder visibly move through Lovey’s frame. They’re lovers! Or at least were, once. How could I ever compete with all this ravishing beauty? Each became more so than the last!

“You were always marvelous, Lovey,” whispered Tug. Marvelous? Yes, I’m sure she was all of that, and much more! “Stacy, I leave you in the best of hands!” And she turned from us to serve the next women in line behind us, except I hadn’t noticed her and her friend until that very moment! It occurred to me then every woman that would pass through the lavender side would be here to receive the kiss, from those women who were received on the other side, the hot pink! And Tug was here with me because as she had said, “Who she was to Excitant,” and who, I hoped, she would be to me! My passion now came on in fresh waves of desire!

I felt Tug’s hand around my waist and she whispered, “I love your figure, Stacy!” She guided me through the opening that was suddenly there in front of us where there was only blank lavender wall before!

I looked at her by my side, and she was smiling. “Only the beginning of many wonders!” she said, and I smiled back, nonethe- less astonished though!

Without hesitation, Tug guided me into an unreal scene, I immediately thought, Paysage de fee’, a fairy landscape ...

*** I wanted to follow Tug! I was holding her hand, but I was so surprised at what I saw, it was like being on overload and not know- ing how exactly to proceed!

I was like a small child, caught in a scene for the first time that she was totally unaccustomed to! I stood and then was pulled along, almost reluctantly. I was not paying attention to what I was doing or where I was going! I remembered back, many years, one of my earli- est memories! My mother and I were in a department store; it was my first time I think! I was overwhelmed with the people around me, all the merchandise. It must have been Christmas for I now beheld my first recollection of what elves and Santa Claus were like! It was like that entirely, standing here in Couramment le Francais!

It was all arranged like a mold of a fantastic multilayered cake, all in pinks and lavenders, but inverted! The top layer itself was huge! There were booths all around the upper area and they were occu- pied. The patrons, women, who were in the upper area were mostly dressed as femmes, perhaps the word was better as “undressed,” for they mostly were, undressed that is.

My gown, with my tiny selection of lingerie was in fact “dressed” by the standards of the upper level. Everywhere there were women, undressed to the nines, who were on display and advertising their availability. Tug had stopped, allowing me to study what was happen- ing. She looked at me, smiled, and said merely, “S’embrasser,” and indeed, these lovely feminine creatures were being hit on by butches dressed in black, and they were being accepted! And all around were ultra-feminine women, “ultra femmes,” who were flitting from table to table with drink orders, who themselves were near nude! Of course, Philtre in all its varieties!

I watched one particularly handsome butch hit on an older woman, tall with white hair and a lovely figure. She indeed was mostly nude below the most interesting and translucent empire gown! She positively glowed with sensuality as she was led down stairs to the next level to her companions table.

“My god!” I said out loud. It was Marsha Brooks, the attorney who I had met that very day with Liz at the coffee shop, before she and I went to the boutique, Saphique!

Tug stood patiently beside me and only for a moment I forgot her ...

350 351

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Someone you know? She’s new. I haven’t seen her in the club before.”

I was flushed with excitement! Here was someone I knew, who I had only met this day, and she had appealed to me!

“Can we watch?” “Of course, it’s one of the favored things to do, watch ... and be watched ...”

She led me to an overlook, and we watched as Marsha was led by her partner to the dancing area of the second level. It was then that Tug pointed out the first level with the Ultra Femme Dancers and their partners!

“They are the true dykes. They are the partners of the ultra femmes!”

And indeed, in the very center were the most willowy and beau- tiful women I had ever seen, and they were dancing in marvelously choreographed movement. The dykes dressed in skin-tight black as handsome as could be and the ultra femmes, nude and ...

“How can they do that, Tug? It’s like they were fairies!” And they did have gossamer wings long, like angel’s wings, and they were floating in the air ...

“Tug?” “You will find, Stacy, that nothing is beyond Excitant and the Queendom of Elle Parle Couramment le Francais!” The music now went up a notch, and my attention was taken from the pipes, drums, and flutes back to Marsha Brooks and her new lover who was caressing her as they danced sensuously! Marsha was tall, but her partner was taller. She was caressing all over Marsha’s body, and Marsha was clearly responding! She was drawn back to the table of the butch. Marsha now laying upon the lounge attachment to the table! Her new lover drew her legs up and pulled her panties aside! The kiss began between Marsha’s legs and this exciting woman now was reclined fully as others observed her experience s’embrasser!

I was less than twelve feet from them, watching now as Marsha became frantic with the attentions of her lover! I had little experience with s’embrasser or cunnilingus in general, and here was an expert technique being practiced I could only dream I had skill at! Her lover

had friends and one came over watching and she sat by Marsha’s head and began to kiss her lips as the first woman slowly and deeply kissed all over Marsha’s vulva! Both of Marsha’s tender mouths engaged, this was s’embrasser! Both sets of lips were encarmined and bright pink, and she undulated her body, each mouth pressed against the lips of her lovers, one pair on each end of her body!

In my life, I never would have thought of sex so arousing and complete in experience as this was proving to be! And even as Marsha grew more frantic in her movements and her gown and lingerie were caressed away, the heightened awareness of her eye movement and facial expressions indicated that she was fully aware of all that was happening to her! Both sets of lips covered by the mouths of her lovers were open and creamy, and her body arching and movements indicated how close,

“They are bringing her to jouir, Stacy!” Tug urgently whispered to me, “The ultimate orgasm!”

And she was! She gasped and groaned as her body was wracked again and again with her pleasure, so deep it surely was painful! Her loins flexed and relaxed, flexed and relaxed again, and again! It was one of the most arousing acts of sexual release that I could imagine, even now it hangs in the back of my mind! Here was this gorgeous, middle-aged woman, close to six feet tall! Her limbs long, toned, and white, her breasts high yet full, her hairless cunny a sharp, pink, creamy slash between her thighs, and her mouth gasping for breath, her pink lips full and her tongue licking the lips of one of her lovers! And those blue eyes, the blond hair, part of the display of passion, the delight that she was surely feeling!

Most everyone in the immediate area that I could see watched this lascivious act of wanton grace and were now in some state of undress, even to delicious nudity as femme after femme was ravished by handsome butches and dykes. Marsha lay back, her arms and legs akimbo, even as her two lovers removed their clothing and changed positions and took up s’embrasser again! Her protests were feeble and trying to cover herself, it was no use as the mouths of her randy lov- ers took up their rhythmic and passionate cadence against Marsha’s delicious sets of lips, above and below! And she stopped protesting

352 353

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

and once more the three were in accord with each other, the giving and the receiving of the ultimate in sexual pleasure to the discerning woman!

“Darling, this could go on all night and often it does! Later, other butches will come to her as she rests, to offer more Philtre, and more exotic forms of s’embrasser! At some point too, your friend will reciprocate with her own form of donner un baiser, when she returns the kiss! That will be most exciting for her and her butch lovers! Perhaps we will witness that, Stacy, but for the moment, we must go and see Excitant ...”

I straightened and stood fully. Only then did I realize the level of tension and arousal I was feeling for my body was taught with need, my sex warm, open, wet. Tug took my hands and I closed the narrow gap between us, and we shared a kiss that left me weak and longing for more, much more with Tug!

“Soon, darling, soon,” she whispered. She took my hand and I followed her, again marveling at her beauty and graceful form.

***

This was like my memory of a favored book as a child, Alice in Wonderland. It was Alice down a rabbit hole all over again! To reach my Wonderland, we crossed a floor full of wonderment. Women of all sizes and shapes, in costume and mostly not, this was a wonder- land catering to women flitting about like fairies and nude, mostly nude, or like the butches and (clearly) dykes in very defined and ribald costuming! Wherever she went, Tug was greeted and her lover in tow, or so it might seem, me, was thoroughly checked out! This was an even more thrilling adventure for me for I was in very brief costume too, and I loved being checked out here! There was so much beauty! Was that me or the Philtre?

As we slowly walked, I thought, What in the world was that? Why, until now, this very moment, hadn’t I noticed the nubile young women who were flying about? I had earlier used the words “flit” or “flitting about” to describe this, but indeed it seemed now that we were amid very willowy and ethereally beautiful and nubile

child-women who, for the life of me, resembled my idea of fairies, in other words, fay! They were like pyxies!

“Tug?” I questioned. And she said, “The true ultra femmes, the Nymphs! They are the entertainment you will see with their contem- poraries, the tomboys!”

And indeed now, in the very center of this magic place, six of these nubile nymphs were pared with six tomboy like butches! All in brief costume of silver (the nymphs), and gold (the tomboys). And their entertainments, their enchantments had captured everyone’s immediate attention as they danced, hovered, flitted, and in general made love, mesmerizing one and all!

In an open area where the entertainments were centered amidst, there were couches and divans in sensuous shapes where couples were practicing s’embrasser or donner un baiser. The effect during the opulent and sensuous movement of the entertainers was star- tling, erotic, and enormously exciting! The ultra femmes on their gossamer wings were ethereal in movement, hovering aloft as their gallant and gentile tomboys kissed with detail and passion over every part of their nether mouths, their open, moist, inflamed flowers! The creamy effusion issuing forth from their floral chambers causing the tomboys to exclaim their joy in the sweetness of the taste, and the joy in the fragrance! Both ethereal in their respective looks and actions!

Have I mentioned lighting? The lighting of the whole of the interior areas was at no one place that I could see, direct. The hues were marvelous! Pinks and lavenders and yet neither distinct! There was no one light available to sight so that it could be discerned as being pink, lavender, or any vari- ation there of! The lighting therefore to me was uncanny! It lighted everything without a trace of shadow so that the room was evenly lit from floor to ceiling and all in between! There were vibrant and colorful hues everywhere! And just when you were sure it was pink, it just as quickly went to lavender, or changed to combinations of both! The lighting alone must have cost a fortune, and I had never seen its contemporary to this point in any public setting!

Once again, we had stopped movement, and I was unaware! Everywhere I was looking now were new wonderments and joys to

354 355

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

behold, and I marveled at miracle after miracle unfolding before me in this place of feminine, erotic retreat! Tug still held my hand, giggling,

“Pretty cool, right, Stacy?” “Way cool, Tug, incredibly cool!” I was not aware that we had also stopped in front of a table ... “Stacy, I would like to introduce you to Excitant!” There before us was a richly appointed table and was a simply gorgeous ...

“Wait!” I said, astonished. I would have sworn a second ago, there has been nothing here but open space! Now, there was this table, and the most beautiful woman I had seen all night sat there, a look of merriment on her face! She lifted a glass of clear, bubbling ... water?

Her hair was white, her eyes a deep sapphire blue. Her gown was scarlet, her décolletage full and exciting!

“Excitant?” questioned Tug. “Mais oui? Qui est-ce?” “Stacy, Excitant,” Tug murmured, as though by prearrange- ment. But how could that be? They didn’t know me, or that I would be here tonight, right? Or ...

She held out a graceful hand to me. “Charmant,” she whispered. Her voice was sensuous, smoky, syrup-and-honey ...

“Engageant,” I whispered back. “Francais?” she asked. “Un peu,” I responded, holding my right hand up, smiling, my index finger and thumb slightly parted.

She laughed! “Then we will stick to the Anglais then!” Her accent was enchanting.

“Would you care to loin me, lovely Stacy?” “Yes, please!” And Tug seated me by pulling the lounge seating out and then sitting next to me. She took my hand, her thigh against mine! The thrill of such charming contact was lovely for me! I felt that I was in the beginning stages of belonging with someone! Oh, how I needed that at this moment!

“Excitant, Stacy has had her heart broken tonight! I brought her to you to meet, and for you to share your gentle friendship with her tonight!”

“Thank you, Tug, for attending all three of us so well!” Excitant exclaimed this in her exciting tongue and accent!

She reached out to me, caressing my thigh, as Tug put her arm around my waist.

“You are most beautiful, Stacy, if you don’t mind me saying so! Your breasts are gorgeous and tempting! I love women’s bodies! Yours is most arousing! Tell me, child, have you had babies yet?”

“No,” I answered. Her studying my breasts, my nipples harden- ing under her attention, caused me to feel desire for more flattering comments! More Philtre, my own arousal, or both?

“I have found having children can make a woman’s body more exciting in almost every way. You truly have an exciting figure, Stacy, and you haven’t had children!”

“I have heard this before, Excitant! So at least for some people it must be true!”

“It is true, Stacy! For a woman to give and sustain life from her body are the defining acts of her life! From her body, it is the most beautiful of acts! Tell me, do you find Tug attractive?”

I looked to Tug, her smile fetching and my desire increased for her.

“You, Tug?” I whispered. She nodded, her gorgeous face though, sad, so I thought. I never would have guessed at the reason then. I would not know until later of her rape, or that she didn’t know who Daisy’s daddy was. That though would be rectified in the most marvelous way possible, to the greatest man ...

Excitant picked up the conversation. “It is true! The mystery of a woman’s body is revealed in pregnancy and birth! I can see in you, Stacy, a great depth of character that will make you an exciting lover! I see something else though, Stacy.”

“What, Excitant?” “That you are confused in your sexuality.” “Tug has so much told me the same.”

356 357

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Then you should listen to her, Stacy! Tug is very precious to me! I know her very well these past four years! She can see things in people! I have found her to be completely reliable in secret matters, matters of secret sight! I always listen to her in every matter!”

I felt Tug cuddling up to me. She kissed my cheek. I felt her soft breasts against my arm! Her hand dropped to my bare thigh, the touch electrifying! Excitant never wavered as she stared deeply into my eyes! I knew I was being seduced and loving every moment of it! How I needed this, or thought I did!

“Are you lovers, you and Tug, Excitant?” “Oh, much more than lovers, Stacy! But yes, she is most beloved to me! She has lived with me from the first moment I found her, beat up and alone with her baby, Daisy. They both have lived with me these past four years!”

I could not believe my ears! Tug, alone, hurt, with a tiny baby daughter, Daisy? I shuddered, men!

“Oh, Tug,” I whispered, and started to cry. I kissed her, so sad now!

“It’s all right now, Stacy! Daisy and I live with Excitant, and she is our family!”

“I tell you these things, Stacy, because I know we can trust you, Tug and I! I also tell you this because I believe Tug brought you to me so that we would become lovers, the three of us, until the time you will return to the world of men. I see in you, Stacy, you will never be all a woman’s woman, not as many women are in here who are done with the world of men. You will belong to, and long for both men and women, just as my precious Tug does!”

And once more, I looked to Tug, her face, her eyes, and saw that Excitant spoke the truth.

I was astonished at what she said. Was this real, or just another line? I could not deny my excitement for Tug and for this woman. I had felt the same with Liz, and where was she? Once again though, my head was spinning with all of this, illusion?

“I’m not sure what I feel right this moment, Excitant. I know this, I am very drawn to you and to Tug. I can’t tell you exactly why. I have only met you both this evening. One night ago, I met someone

who I gave myself to immediately! I was seduced and as good as lied to. The reason she touched my heart is still present and it hurts!”

It was at that moment that I saw both Liz and Peacock led in, on the opposite side of the club by Lovey! She led them to a table almost directly across from us!

“Is that her? You are studying the two of them very carefully.” “Yes,” I whispered, my feelings tender. Tug held my hand tighter, and she kissed my cheek. I kissed her hand. “Thank you for understanding.”

My eyes filled with tears and once more I felt the now familiar urge brought on by the Philtre. “I know them both!” “You do?” “Yes, Stacy! One is named Liz. She is a butch, but she has a black boyfriend who is bi. They pick up both men and women together. The other is a lesbian named Peacock for her tattoo. They have both come out, though Peacock had a child last year, and I already told you of the black friend of Liz.”

I hung my head, the tears were falling downwards. Tug took me tightly into her arms. “You poor darling, how it must hurt!”

It did. It hurt a lot. “Viens ici,” whispered Excitant, and she embraced both of us. I was suddenly thrilled at the embrace of both women from either side. Is this what it would be like?

“Mon petit,” Excitant murmured as she held and then caressed me. As Tug supported me, Excitant said, “Come, darling. I never make love out here. That is for the femmes and the butches. I leave that se donner en spectacle!”

She stood and pulled me upward with Tug following us! The gown Excitant wore was magnificent! The shape of her body could be seen easily underneath, as could the shadow of her brief lingerie! No one wore clothing here of substance! And yet I was certain that by the very ounce, it was the most expensive clothing imaginable!

She was a thrilling woman, perhaps fifty years old!

358 359

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

She took one arm as Tug took the other. We now walked toward a door, completely outlined in variations of red that wasn’t there even a moment earlier! Whoever had designed and then built this place was years beyond any architect I was familiar with! We approached the door, and then it just opened! I giggled!

“Interesting, right?” And Tug laughed. “It is all for the cause of love, Stacy, to make love so easily defined and readily available! You needn’t even work for it!” And Tug was right!

The door opened, and we walked through into another place, and possible time entirely! The hallway lined in gold and silver lay before us, and they led me to a second door that was ruby red in color, and once more it opened, and we entered living quarters that were my idea of what a French boudoir would like two centuries previous! It was the most beautiful suite I had ever seen!

Tug giggled, entertained by my astonished demeanor. “She’s speechless!” And indeed I was! There was gorgeous furniture and art- work, paintings of sensuous country scenes, and exquisite statues of both women and men, nude, singular, and together in poses of sexual proclivity ...

“Would you like a little dessert wine, Stacy?” I shouldn’t do it! I knew I shouldn’t. I had so much Philtre so far, and my head and loins were fairly swimming with liquid warmth!

Excitant opened a small refrigerator, like everything else in this gorgeous suite, quaint and beautifully colored! She pulled a bottle of wine out and closed the door.

“Yes, that would be lovely!” I heard myself say! How did she know I would agree? What else was I about to agree to? She opened the bottle with a pop! Champagne?

Tug led me to a beautiful green silk couch, and I sat as she cud- dled next to me, curling her legs and purring ... purring! Snuggling closer to me, she began by kissing my neck and cheek and lightly caressing my nipples beneath my filigree-like gown! It felt so sensu- ous. “Tug,” I murmured at our initial exchange of intimacy. She was leading me, and it was exactly what I needed!

She poured three glasses as Tug began to whisper her desire for me into my ear and chills ran up and down my body, settling into my ...

“This is very nice. I hope you like sweets!” As she carried the three glasses over on a silver tray.

“I do, Excitant.” She set the tray down and handed me and then Tug a glass. The crystal glasses were unbelievable in their intricacy in both color, refinement, and design. She sat and picked up the last glass herself.

“Darling, here in private you may call me Lucerne, for that is my given name. Excitant is merely the name I use here. I don’t share my real name except with those who are closest to me, and you are destined to be very close to me and my beloved Tug!” “How can you tell?” I heard myself saying. She leaned close to me and brushed my lips with her own as my heart leaped!

“I know things, Stacy! And I listen to my beloved Tug. Let us drink to our newfound friendship and love.” She whispered the last. I drank, the two of them watching me. Then without drinking, they set their glasses down.

The room started to slowly spin. “Wait, you haven’t drunk your ...” I heard myself saying. And then I was being undressed, and I felt incredible joy! I was about to be loved!

“Oh, that’s nice,” I murmured, “you’re going to ravish me.” And they did. And it was the most wonderful experience of my life!

360 361

ASK NO QUESTIONS

362

away. As with Tug, her eyes, jewel like and sky blue, are a wonderful attribute. Her breasts are enormous but very firm if slightly pendant, from their sheer weight alone! Her nipples are like pink cherry stones Chapter 31

that stick right out there and are incredibly expressive! She loves to have them sucked on, which I accommodate at every opportunity!

Lucerne has one of those figures that at one time was called voluptuous. Today, women are way too skinny, but as the population ages, the lovely curves of prior times are making their comeback! She Stacy

has a tiny waist and an enormous butt! I give both Lucerne and Tug their massages every day, and I love my body work on them! Often this leads to the kiss for me to perform, and this is always a joy! I love to please them with this simple but enchanting service!

The two of them are complete opposites as far as their clitorises Both women were elegant in their own delicate ways. Of the two,

are concerned. Tug’s is tiny and very sensitive! When I kiss her clito- Lucerne was more refined, for in her own words she had been a dev-

ris and caress the inside of her vagina, at the top, an inch or two in, otee of pleasuring women for many years. Both were well-formed,

she is highly orgasmic and her ejaculate is sweet and fragrant to me! gorgeous women. Each very different. I had written of Tug before, I

Coming from inside her body, there is nothing more exciting to me, will do so again, for she and I are close and in love.

and with my former husband, I did have a contrast! Tug has black hair with an incredible body! Curly, she keeps it

The thrilling difference for all three of us is a distinguishing cut just above her shoulders. I love to run my hands through it for

characteristic of Lucerne’s build, for her clitoris is extraordinary! the texture and thrill of it! Her eyes are a deep brown and huge! As is

“She is androgynous. She has the beginning of a penis, but also the style overall these days, her body is completely hairless, and they

the flower of a woman! She is graced with both! It is a gift! Though both were giggling at the hair on my vulva, and within a day, Tug

she can never have children, her emotions in her male part are genu- had seen to that! She is a little shorter than me. I’m about five feet six

ine! Thus, the intensity of her feelings is for both ... male and female. inches where Tug is five four. There isn’t one masculine trait about

She has both ovaries and testicles, so the hormones cancel and at the Tug, but she clearly is the dominant party in our relationship. Ten

same time aid each other in their quest for erotic supremacy. As you years ago, Tug would have been referred to as my “top.” Her body is

can see, her female half is the dominant half! She is mostly pleased as simply scrumptious! Her breasts are medium sized, and she carries

a woman, but if we make her erect enough, Stacy, she can please you them high on her chest. Her nipples are very pink and expressive,

as a man does! She has done so for me, and it is unique and thrilling!” her waist small, incredibly toned; she is marvelous to me and for me!

I was never so intensely thrilled erotically and at the same time, Her vulva, every part of it, is honey sweet and fragrant to me! I love

emotionally, in my whole life! As I studied Lucerne’s body with Tug to gift her with the kiss, for it is a gift we exchange between us most

looking on, I saw before me the perfect flower, or “fleur,” as Lucerne every day!

called it! There was a pistil, a complete style, just no pollen, no seed! Lucerne is entirely different from both Tug and me. Taller than

Under Tug’s direction, I worshipped every part of Lucerne’s I am, Lucerne has natural white blond hair and has very little in the

inner body, her petals and vagina, with my lips, tongue, and fingers! way of body hair, that like Tug and now me, she keeps waxed and

Her rapture was genuine as she spoke to me, called to me, caressed

363

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

my head, and my long hair to spread over us like a fan! And her cli- toris, hot, hard, red, big, was a marvel in entertainment for all of us! “Orgasme is orgasm, Stacy. Jouir, on the other hand, for the true connoisseur of women, is more a study of what is happening inside of a woman, her emotions! Orgasm is temporary, jouir is last- ing. Jouir transports a woman to the clouds above! Therefore, it is about jouir, or jourir as it is referred also, but it is about her emotif, nes pa?”

“Oui, Lucerne!” As Lucerne spoke to me, Tug held and caressed me from behind, spooning me! She would raise her head, kissing me softly as she watched me explore Lucerne’s body as Lucerne spoke to me. Tug caressed my flanks and then my clitoris slowly. I was very wet, and she giggled! I had become their submissive, their “soumis.” I loved being this for it was comfortable and defined for me! Lucerne would come to jouir, and it would be drawn out, all of us reveling in her pleasure! I loved having the capacity to thrill them both this way! Never having sex so readily available, now I celebrated its obtain- ability with the two of them! Because of Elle Parle Couramment le Francais, sex had become our means and our life for sustenance and joy in its many physical and emotional forms. And with Daisy as my little “daughter,” I had a complete life!

I had divorced Jim unceremoniously! I know it hurt his feelings to have me completely reject him by taking Tug as my lover. I don’t think any man would handle rejection like that well. He called me “gay,” “queer,” and worse, but I didn’t care! My parents didn’t take it well either, but I’m not here for them, but for me! I got what seemed to be an enormous financial settlement in both deflated and new dollars, and I left my lobbying business to my assistants, who knew it as well as I did! They were immensely grateful and are doing well! I also resigned from state government and moved in with Lucerne and Tug and took up the lovely pleasure of homemaker as I’ve described.

***

And so, Daisy, Lucerne, Tug, and I had a wonderful family day.

There are two sets of quarters. The suite that is kept by Lucerne at the club, and then the condo conversion that Tug and I bought together next door and up one floor. It is a beautiful home, and we have our treasures there with us. Daisy has a beautiful room and only in the last few months has she gone to preschool.

I walk with her every day to her preschool, and I volunteer there in the mornings because they count on me! I teach simple lit- tle classes, and Daisy is so proud of me! We walk home together after lunch, just in time for us to be with Tug when she wakes, and Daisy and I cook Tug a good breakfast as she drinks her coffee! Then Daisy has her nap as I bathe and give Tug her massage. We work out together and often make love in the afternoon! In the late afternoon, I make Tug and Daisy dinner (Daisy helps!) as Tug works on business matters for the club. I love this life! After all the years of the grind of the professional work and the state legislature, to be so domestic is a dream come true!

This particular Sunday, the three of us—Tug, Lucerne, and I— were in bed together. This was several hours after Daisy fell asleep for the night.

Tug was slowly adoring me with the kiss, the way I love most, my legs drawn up in the blooming rose!

Lucerne lay next to us, “Do you feel in your heart how Tug is adoring you, Stacy? How in tune she is with your mind and heart?”

“Yes,” I whispered, sighing in pleasure. Tug has a way of using her lips and tongue over my clitoris and labia, and she gently moves her index and middle fingers inside of my vagina in a “come hither” form of coaxing.

“What do you feel, Tug?” She stopped and raised her soft and full lips from my flower parts; they were sweetly moist from my spendings. I love to kiss her this way, it is so intimate! So, I leaned down and did so, my creamy emulsion fragrant and honey-like on her lips! Then I lay back, and I watched her face as she answered Lucerne. Her face was framed between my thighs, and she gently kissed my vagina, sending chills up my body!

364 365

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“She is hurt inside, Lucerne. She has been used and hurt! She longs to know the true way of love, the lesbian way of love. She wants still though ...”

And she stopped. Looking at Lucerne and then up toward me, I knew then what she was going to say.

“She is a symphony inside, Lucerne, but sad too.” She lightly, butterfly like, caressed my breasts and then kissed me all over my face and lips after she kissed her way up my body! Her kisses moist and exciting, I returned kiss for kiss, and then more when she reached my lips.

“Yes, it excites me to see her respond to you, Tug, my darling. There are men who are capable of being as tender as Tug is to you now, Stacy, who would not be ‘facsimile,’ as I am.” I love her accent.

“What do you mean, Lucerne?” “You enjoy it when I mount you in our version of the act of love?”

“Very much so!” She can enter my body some three inches, and combined with her aroused state, it was more than Jim could draw from me in pleasure! “There are men out there, many I think, who aren’t as skilled as you are, and you are a woman after all!” And we all laughed at that, the subject for the moment changing from what Tug had been doing with me, to now a visit among the girls! Tug slid entirely into my arms, and we cuddled, listening to Lucerne. Something was coming, perhaps something amazing. As Lucerne spoke, I lightly stroked her long clitoris! She had started soft in my hand, and she gradually grew erect with pleasure as I cuddled with Tug and excited Lucerne! Both of my lovers were delighted with me! I could feel this, and I reveled with them as a lesbian woman!

“This is good, Stacy!” Lucerne continued. I thought now of taking her erect clitoris between my lips, but then she shuddered in a small orgasm. We waited for her thrill to pass and then she continued! “The rare thing, the good thing, Stacy, is there are men who are with the real thing, the penis and testicles, not the facsimile!” And once more we laughed together. “They are caring and gentle, and they can love a woman and fill her body with their seed!”

I now saw where this was going. Tug and I had talked increas- ingly about getting me pregnant. We had talked though of artificial methods, not the real thing. I wondered at Tug, considering her eyes. I then saw something I hadn’t seen before, this wasn’t just Lucerne speaking for herself, she was speaking for Tug too.

“Such a man can love you both! He can mount you when you are fertile and make each of you with a beautiful child! Such is the way of God, Stacy, such is the way of life!

I want such a man for one as you are, but one who is as my Tug is too! This man would love you both, care for your children with him and allow me such as I am to be a part of your lives! This is the way of ‘a ma connaisance,’ the true lesbian who comes full circle, adoring women, yet knowing God’s true union with men. And I am ‘connaitre,’ and we all giggled together!

“Yes, you are!” I exclaimed. “The one who knows, the one who is expert!”

***

“I have the feeling you are about to tell Tug and I something important, Lucerne?”

“I know of such a man! And he has a wonderful family made of fantastic women who are helpmeets and beloved to each other! This man has many children with his women who are his wives, and he is their defender and devoted friend! I have written to him and his family in behalf of you, Tug, Daisy, and me,” she whispered.

“His wives are philosophers and live their lives the way of the ancient Saphique! They are women who are ange, angels, and they are brilliant writers who are the arbiters of this marvelous outlook! And they have written me back! They have invited the four of us, the two of you, me, and our little angel Daisy to come and visit them for a while!

They would not have done this you two unless they were seri- ous about our little family and learning about us as we learn about them! What better way is there for us to come back to the world of men than to do so through their women? For in their own words,

366 367

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

‘he belongs to them, and they belong to him.’ What better way is there than to learn of such an outlook from women who are their own people? Women who live this way because they have each other, their children and in their own words, ‘the greatest knight in Christendom,’ who protects and defends their way of life ‘with the power of his person, and his sharp double-edged swords?’” There was certainly analogy in what she said. He possessed the sword and his wives the sheaths.

Neither Tug nor I spoke in response. I was still absently strok- ing Lucerne and then I stopped as she grew soft. I had grown used to the role of femme in our little household. And while neither Tug nor Lucerne met the exact definition of butch, I was their “soumis,” their submissive, and I loved being such! It wasn’t that I had no say and was subservient, far from this! But I had fallen into the role of mother with Daisy, and homemaker for both Tug and Lucerne, and I loved my life! So I waited for Tug to respond.

“So, they wrote back? What was said?” “Are you familiar with the magazine Sable?” “Yes,” we both responded. “There was a feature article in last month’s edition of Sable. It is about this family. I called the magazine and reached their publisher. I sent them a letter through him. I have since found out that two of their female staff were so charmed by this marvelous family during the writing of the article that they joined the family and live with them now! I don’t know more details than this!

“My letter was answered immediately by a woman named Genevieve Andrias who goes by the title ‘Chi.’ To them, her title means ‘first woman.’ It must do with their philosophy, which is cen- tered on the Christian outlook of protection of the sacred feminine or ‘Liberte Feminin.’ She and her principal helpmeet, her beloved, is named ‘Rho’ and she keeps the flame of what they call ‘Vesta’s Fire.’ “This family is Scottish and Norman French! But Scots and French! This is so marvelous and entertains the imagination!

“Now to the man. He is very mysterious! This great knight! He is anachronism, you know, a survivor of ancient times? I can’t know, and they have not said, how he is so! They have written a book and

are about to publish a second book! Genevieve said that what is pub- lished and the mystery of their truth is two different matters! So, she had directed me to the esoteric! We must go there to them. We will go there! You both will humor me on this for you know how much I love you and would never mislead you!”

We both lay there, listening to her, and we were mesmerized! “Can we read what you have read, Lucerne?” “For once, Tug, I want us to do something on faith alone. I can direct you both to this, I ask that you don’t. We are invited there now. I want us to leave for there tomorrow. I want for us three and our little Daisy to pack and just leave. We may never return except to close on something I have set in motion!”

“Lucerne, we can’t just leave!” “We can, Tug, and we will! I have found a buyer for the club and restaurant and bar. She’s a woman from Eugene named Laura, and she is a hedonist and wealthy! The best combination possible!”

We looked at each other, completely astonished! “But what if they don’t like us, or we don’t like them!” That’s when the smile appeared. “It won’t happen that way! In fact, it will be the opposite! We will be adored as we adore back!”

Of course, she was right.

368 369

ASK NO QUESTIONS

370

I hope you don’t mind, but I gave your con- tact information to Tina. Since she took your girl-girl maidenhead last night (darn! I wanted Chapter 32

that honor!), she wants to meet up with you sepa- rately! You made quite an impression on her, and Tony! The two of them together raved about you! We must get together and share Tony’s cock real soon! Tina’s hubby, Tommy, may want to hook Ashley

up with you too! I’d be a little careful on that one! I love them both to death, but Tommy gets all the pussy and then some he could ever want and Tina, on the other hand, who limits herself to partying with women, and she loves them vir- It had been bound to happen sooner or later. I was officially unfaith-

gin and straight like you, is vulnerable. She needs ful to Herb. There was no denying that and no going back.

the emotional involvement too where Tommy It’s not that I couldn’t live without what I had been introduced

could give a rat’s ass, if you know what I mean! to. It’s more on the order of not wanting to live without it!

Anyway, you touched her heart. She may have a It’s funny to me, who had always considered herself well-in-

thing for you. So please be careful. We don’t want formed and honest, what finally occurred to me the next morning

Tina hurt! after I woke. I lay in the bed where Tina and I had fallen asleep in

By the way, I want us to hang out together each other’s arms, and she was gone! In fact, I found a bathrobe and

at Cascade Exposed! There’s some choice cock padded out of the bedroom back into the games room. Laura wasn’t

and pussy there, and I want you to stay with me about either! I did find a note addressed to me from Laura:

at my home! It’s the perfect party house, and I want us to party together! There is a key enclosed Wow, Ashley, you’re really something! What a

that I want you to have! Since you are a member, wonderful night! We must stay in touch! I’m on

I want you to use my place whenever you want! my way to Portland with Tony. I’m buying a club

Don’t even ask! Consider it your place too! It’s there with an attached restaurant and bar, and

in the very back, last house on the right. Very he is my financial guy at a restaurant and bar I

secluded, it’s on the lake and the perfect fuck pal- own in Eugene named Hobarts. We are meeting

ace! I’ve got some furniture and toys there you’ve with the owner and her manager. We’ll be staying

just got to try! Make friends. There’re lots of hot- overnight, which means, you’re right! I get Tony’s

ties there! big ol’ cock all to myself! Tommy and Tina have

Well, Ash, got to go! their little boys and the babysitter left early. She left a separate note for you inside this envelope.

Love and licks, Laura

371

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Just as Laura wrote, there was an envelope inside, smaller, clearly a card, and my name was on it in a feminine hand. I opened it. I took the card out and read,

Dear Ashley:

What a wonderful time I had with you last night! I hope it was good for you too!

I have never had it that good, that quick! And we were vulnerable to each other, it is never that good! I hope to learn much more about you! I want us to be friends, and more, if that is possible.

I have a favor to ask of you, Ashley. I told you about Samantha and our little place. She spends a lot of time there now and loves it. I join her whenever I can. She wants very much to meet you! She asked if she could cook us a dinner this coming week, say next Friday night! Tommy will be out roaming around since it is date night and the kids are staying with my mom that weekend. All I want is dinner, Samantha, and you, if you’ll join us?

Anyway, Ashley, please think about it! I’ll call you midweek just to catch up. Can we have coffee, say Tuesday? Hobarts has some great blends, say next Tuesday at 3:00 PM or so? You have my number below. Call if this won’t work, otherwise I look forward to seeing you and catch- ing up!

Ashley, it has been so wonderful to meet and know you! Until Tuesday!

Tina

It was a very sweet note, and I read exactly what Laura has alluded to about Tina. It was mostly what Tina had told me about herself, and I remembered the passion that we experienced together! Yes, I was curious and intrigued, so I determined then to meet Tina on Tuesday and if that went well have dinner with her and Samantha Friday.

I was also excited about my new friendship with Laura and her house at the nudist club! And Tony! What a wonderful fuck he had been in the threesome between him, Tina, and me! Has she intro- duced him to Samantha?

To go from nothing to speak of, to abundance with one chance inquiry to Ask No Questions and meet Laura! My life was changing for the better! Not just my sex and love lives, but professionally too! The piece on swinging and pansexuality I thought may just have a shot at a Pulitzer for human interest broadcast journalism!

There was no denying that I had been officially unfaithful to Herb in a dramatic way! So, what now? I wondered at this and then left the thought behind.

I went to the big bathroom right by the game room and Laura had left all I would need out to get my day started, including a dar- ling little ensemble that still had the price tags in place! The tags said “Designs by Maurice,” and the prices were outrageous! She had written on the tags, “Gifts for you, Ashley! Have fun!”

I sat down on a silk hassock and marveled at my change in for- tunes! To have a newfound friend such as this one! I giggled and got up and hurried about finishing up my toilet to get this day started!

I rushed out of Laura’s house, locking the doors behind me and went to my jeep. It took only a few minutes to go back into the down town and to reach our house.

We do have a gorgeous home on the forest belt on the other side of Eugene, on the way to Cascade Exposed! I had enjoyed every moment of the previous day, in fact maybe too much! Even if I tried to stop now and content myself with Herb, the ache I always felt inside, abated for the moment, I knew would go on and on!

What to do about this?

372 373

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I had joined the nudist club Cascade Exposed without notifying Herb in advance! I told him of the Internet broadcast I was doing from the club because I knew he would hear about it from a cus- tomer, friend, or supplier, sooner or later. I figured it was best coming from me, and as an “assignment”!

Joining though? After the broadcast, which there was no indication he cared one way or the other, or had even seen it! So I asked him, “Why have you stopped looking?”

“Looking at what?” he replied. I stared at him, incredulous! “I try hard to flirt with you, Herb,” I said evenly. “I undress in front of you purposely to attract your attention! But you ignore me! Why? What does a girl need to do in front of her guy to get him to show a little interest?”

“The problem is, Ashley, you want a little more than interest! Work has been real tough! We must battle for every car sale! I must review each deal or the salesmen would give the store away! I come home exhausted. I need a drink, my dinner, and a cigar before bed. I don’t have time to placate you! And the nights you seem most inter- ested are my card nights with the guys! A man must have his prior- ities! Get a hobby, Ashley, if the station isn’t enough! You’re nearly naked all the time after that nudie piece you did! Isn’t that enough attention! Why don’t you do something that addresses your own needs?”

“I did!” I yelled now hurt beyond belief! “I’m joining the nudist club!” “You like that?” he asked, now matter of fact. “Yes! I do!” “Well, knock yourself out, Ashley!” I know I stood there, looking ridiculous as my mouth gapped, shut, and gapped again, a gold fish in a bowl! I stormed out! There was nothing left to say. And then it came to yesterday, Laura, Tony, and Tina. Tina.

It has been fun! A lot of fun! But I wanted something more ... provocative. Something to shake me to my very core, but what?

***

I arrived at Hobarts a little early. I choose a table in their coffee bar in the very back. I moved the chairs so that we would be facing away from anyone else who came in. I didn’t know exactly what to expect, but I had gone to the trouble of getting the little ensem- ble that Laura gave me carefully laundered. It was silver and gold in color, and the three-inch heels (for a little comfort) were also silver and gold! They were superbly made and did marvelous things for my calves! They were certainly the best made and undoubtedly the most expensive shoes I had ever worn. This day I attracted all kinds of attention from the people at the office, including Sam!

“I see you’re wearing a ‘come fuck me’ outfit, Ashley! And the shoes, well, bend over and crack a smile!”

As I have described before, Sam, the production manager, the person who approves all the story assignments and what eventually makes it on the internet for HINN is the most inappropriate man I know. He’s also the smartest regarding his sexism because he never says anything to me unless we are alone!

“Here, Ashley, step into my office. We’ll lock the door and you can put on a little show for me! And if you’re good, I’ll reward you with a thorough fucking!”

I looked around for anyone in earshot for a witness! “There’s no one, Ash!” He laughed his hysterical laugh. “Now unless you have a business reason to be here, get out and go hustle that curvy Latina ass and drum up an assignment for yourself!”

I stared at him blankly, seething inside. “Someday, Sam,” I started.

“Someday what, Ash? I know! Go out and drum up another nudie piece! Go outside, take your clothes off, and we’ll have your director and crew film you in beautiful, downtown Eugene! Better yet, go do it in the middle of university commons! We made a for- tune on the last one you did at the nudist camp! You know, Ash, one

374 375

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

of these days gravity will start pulling everything downwards! And you won’t look so good! So, do what you’re good at, Ash, while you still can!”

I was shocked beyond belief! “What? Think I really want a tumble with you? It would be bet- ter than nothing, Ashley. I’ll let you know that next time I’m slum- ming, now get the hell out!”

Tears filled my eyes, and with my face burning, I turned and walked out.

“Don’t slam my—” I could hear him screaming as I slammed his door on the way out as hard as I could!

I had stormed down the hall to my own office, closing my door as quietly as possible. The office women and Jonny, the gay copy boy, all had looks of sympathy on their faces.

I was their biggest producer. I had been for years. Advertisers always made my assignments sell outs. Our parent company, Enigme of Las Vegas, was always pleased with our numbers, but I think that worked to Sam’s advantage more than mine! I was extremely well paid. Last year had been my best. Nothing though made it worth what Sam subjected me to. And other than my constant rejection of his sexual advances, I didn’t know the reason why I was treated the way I was!

I was mulling all of this over, deep in thought when I suddenly felt myself embraced from behind, and I was enveloped with a decid- edly sweet and erotic fragrance! It was Tina who kissed my cheek caressing my tummy from behind and whispering, “Ashley darling, how wonderful to see you!”

I didn’t even bother looking around as to who might see us! I didn’t care. I felt a distinct thrill in her embrace, her kiss, her fra- grance, and her voice. I felt suddenly desired and accepted! And that moment it was the most important feeling in the world!

“Tina!” I stood, turning into her embrace. “There is no one here this moment, Ashley,” she murmured. So, we kissed far more than friends, but as lovers!

But then there was someone with us a moment later. “Darling,” the woman whispered, “will you introduce us?”

I turned, half still in Tina’s arms considering the greenest eyes I had seen in some time! Those eyes were framed by alabaster skin and auburn hair and a lovely face.

“Ashley, this is ...,” Tina started. “Samantha. You must be Samantha,” I murmured this, know- ing full well who it was.

They both seemed embarrassed for the moment. I took her hands, pulling her to me in a half-hug, half-cuddle. “I’m delighted to meet you!” She was dressed similarly to Tina, very briefly, and her figure was a delightful arm full, so I told her this!

“Samantha, you are everything Tina said you were, and then some!”

She began to giggle! “I’m glad you think so, Ashley, because you are as beautiful as Tina said you were!”

Perhaps ten years older than me, and the mother of four chil- dren, she indeed had one of those marvelously voluptuous figures, her décolleté pure snowy expanse! And now here was me, a few min- utes ago, doubting myself, reading in the face doubt of herself by another woman, only seeing it disappear in the pleasure of her own exciting reception from that same woman! Samantha longed for my acceptance! How marvelous!

“Please, let’s sit!” I pulled another chair over, and we all sat. It made our little table suddenly exciting in its intimate potential!

It was then that a waitress came to our table to take our order. Her arms covered in colorful tattoos, her hair a wild shade of blue, she said, “Tina, what can I get you and your friends?”

“Hi, Tat, how are you?” “I’m good, Tina! You look as good as ever! So do you, Sam! I understand the two of you finally partied with Tony. I would enjoy the same opportunity with you and Sam, Tina!”

They both giggled, and I was amazed! Tat had no idea who I was!

Tina looked to Sam, who considering, giggled again!

376 377

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

“Tat, I think that would be good. We need to give Sam a little time though to get used to all this attention! It’s new to her!”

“I understand you two! I just wanted to plant the seed! I think your lover Tina is gorgeous! She turns me on, and you and I always have a good time!”

“Yes, we do! I’d like to introduce you to Ashley Wilcox, Tat!” “Oh wow! The nudie broadcast journalist! I can’t believe you’re here in my coffee section Ashley! And from what I can see you look even better in person!”

I will never live that broadcast down! I extended my hand, and she took it!

“Ashley, do you party too? I swing either way! I fuck Tony all the time as well as Tina! I’d love to kiss every inch of that cute nudie body of yours, Ashley! You’re Latina, right?”

She still held my hand, kissing it now! “I got it! The three of you are going to party! That’s why you’re here to set your plans! Wow! What can I get you? It’s all on the house!” This staccato conversation now came to a pause as we placed our coffee orders, and Tat rushed off!

379 378

Chapter 33

Ashley

“I am in love with Tina, but I’m not so naive that I have mixed romance and love with sex. I now know I can enjoy sex without the necessity for love! I have learned that from both Tina and Tony. However, I am also learning what Tina has learned, that intimacy, knowing the person you are fucking and caring for them as a human being makes it so much better! I mean just being able to use the word fuck, Ashley, and have it mean the sex act is a huge change for me!

“So, I would love it if you came over to our place on Friday and had dinner with us. Afterwards, Tina and I would like to fuck you!” I was mesmerized! I listened to this beautiful mature woman, talk like this and enjoyed every moment of it, as clearly her lover, Tina did too!

I learned that she had filed for separation from her husband and intended to divorce him. She was living in the cottage that she main- tained for both their pleasure and that it was probably only a matter of time before Tina’s husband Tommy, and Laura, as well as their pansexual friends, learned of Sam. It didn’t seem that this knowledge would change very much of anything. The two were in love, and there was an agreement of sexual involvements with others. Tony had been their first threesome; they wanted me to be their second. I was excited at the prospect of this, so I was going to agree to a Friday dinner and tryst.

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

As she spoke, Tina and then Sam following suit were caressing my bare legs under the table! Tat must have noticed this because when she came and gave us refills at one point, she slipped me a note.

“I think someone is lusting after you, Ashley!” I unfolded the note. It was blunt and to the point! “Ashley, I’m off in a few minutes! There’s a bed in the manager’s office that I can use sometimes! I know you’re here with Tina and Sam, but I’d love to do you! I’m really good at pussy kissing, ask Tina!”

I giggled, giving the note to Tina who handed the note to Sam. Then we all laughed.

“She knows what she wants, Ashley, and she wants you! By the way, she’s very good! Completely uninhibited! She won’t ask, but she loves to be on the bottom with 69! If you do you’ve made a friend for life and she’s like a puppy, completely devoted! You heard her earlier!”

“Where is the manager’s office, Tina?” She turned in her seat, and I followed her gaze. She pointed to the back of the restaurant. “Do you see that door back there?”

“Yes.” “Just go through there. Sam and I must leave now anyway. Are we a date for Friday?”

Samantha looked at me, clearly excited and anticipating my answer.

“Of course. How could I turn such a charming offer down?” Sam took my hand. “I’m so pleased, Ashley! Is there any food you don’t like? Tina and I love my fish dishes!”

“That sounds great! Can I bring anything?” “Just your gorgeous self! Can you spend the night?” “Of course.” Now Tina took my other hand! “Ash, that’s wonderful! As I said, the kids will be with my mom, and I know Tommy, he’ll be hitting on women all weekend! I’m not jealous but he’s a great cocksman as we all know! I just want the three of us to have a wonderful time together!”

“We will, my love!” And Sam took Tina’s hand. The intimacy of the moment between the two of them was touching. I wondered how

far their love affair was taking them. Why not commit to each other? Or maybe they had and this was how their commitment was playing out, by sharing each other with others!

***

Tina had been right! Tat was exciting and accomplished at cunnilingus!

After the first few minutes that were completely wild and she had quickly gotten me off, we settled down to what Tina had sug- gested, and I reversed myself over her as we enjoyed each other in the 69 position! This was a real first for me, and I relished it after the initial adjustment of being so close to her anus! She was sweet, clean, and lightly perfumed so after a few minutes I followed her lead as she did the same over my anus and mixed analingus with cunnilingus! It felt so good to me to have her mix the two! I was sure she would feel the same and she clearly did!

“It’s a little hard for me to get off, Ash, so could you mix more of the anal thing you’re doing with your tongue, with your tickling motion over my clit and in my pussy?”

I listened to her and responded by suddenly turning her over me so that she was entirely exposed and she was hairless! I did exactly as she asked! All her exciting sex organs and anus were there and completely open and accessible to me! She orgasmed in less than five minutes gasping for breath and saying my name over and over!

At least momentarily exhausted, she turned and came into my arms and we cuddled.

“I thought you had a hard time coming?” “No one has ever done that to me before, Ashley. It’s usually me who’s the aggressor!”

“Then, Tat, we both learned something!” After that, Tat and I became friends. She was into BDSM, which I tried with her and her girlfriend and just couldn’t get into it! But Tat and her friend Jacqui where good at oral sex.

The real treat of the week though was Tina and her lover Sam! We were destined to become friends and lovers. Both helped with my

380 381

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

broadcast journalism project on pansexuality in the age of Extirpate and Philtre! This by the way was another complete advertising sell- out and the airtime sold at a premium! This broadcast, done over seven days of one week, had millions of viewers! The parent com- pany, Enigme, sat up and took notice of this success! And I even kept my clothes on!

Shortly after this, Tommy and Tina split up, which was not a surprise in the end. Tina got full custody of their sons, and Tommy gradually drifted away from visitations, but he kept up with support payments. He is a complete pansexual and always has a new woman on his arm. Tina did the opposite!

She and Samantha did commit to each other and the little boys of course lived with them! Though I saw them on occasion, they drifted away from sexual involvement with others. Neither felt it was good for their relationship in the end, and they didn’t want Tina’s sons staying with babysitters and parents to often.

They got married, and amazingly every one of Sam’s children were elated for them! The wedding was a lovely affair ... their life together was becoming all it could possibly be!

The surprising person in all this was Laura! She didn’t disappear but did get almost completely wrapped up in business! She bought a restaurant, bar and club in Portland called “Elle Parle Couramment le Francais.” (She Speaks Fluent French). Surprisingly, it is a dedi- cated lesbian establishment that is very successful! Part of the deal was that the former owner, a French woman, and her manager and assistant manager would consult with Laura and her manager Tony on the running of the Portland establishment, and the building of two new ones in Seattle and San Francisco. That deal per Tony was only good for a short period because the owner and the two man- agers were going to live with a family in the Cascade Mountains of Western Washington in of all places, a castle on a small mountain.

The added intrigue was that Laura owned a small executive jet that was at a regional airport a few miles to the east of Cascade Exposed, the nudist club! It seemed like she was frequently flying out with a small group of women executives and would be gone for days at a time!

Now I come to me and to Carl. My work continued at a steady pace at HINN. Laura didn’t use her home at the nudist resort at all anymore, so she left it to me almost exclusively! It was a good deal for both of us. I loved the nudist life style, and I scrupulously maintained and took care of her home. I barely saw Herb any more, only on occasion during the week, and I was at Cascade Exposed every weekend.

Once again, one night, Herb and I had the same ongoing dis- cussion in one form or another, we always have.

“I try hard at times, still, to flirt with you, Herb. I undress in front of you purposely to try to attract your attention. But you ignore me, why?”

Tonight, I was going to try something different. I was nude below my bathrobe, and I dropped it to the floor! He was lying in our king-sized bed in T-shirt and shorts reading the newspaper. He glanced at me and sighed.

“Ashley, we have been married for more than two decades, rela- tionships change. I am interested in you ...”

“Are you interested enough to fuck your wife, now this moment, who is naked, asking you to do so, and who is still a damn fine look- ing woman?”

He did. Fuck me that is. And it wasn’t bad. Afterwards we talked, and it was the same as before, as it has been for years.

“I am interested in you, Ashley, just not the way you seem to want. The hours are long at the dealership. You know this. Competition is fierce and costs need to stay in line. I must review, personally, each offer on a sale to make sure it meets the smell test. It drains me, Ashley. Further, you yourself put in long hours! Don’t you go to your nudist club every weekend?”

“Yes, why don’t you come with me this weekend? We could go for three days! Make it a little honeymoon! Honey, we just had sex together, and it was good, wasn’t it? Being there at the club, nude, is very stimulating. And there are people there who take care of themselves!”

382 383

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Ashley, I have my card game this weekend, and wagging my weenie at a nudist camp isn’t my idea of a good time! You go for the three days and have a good time with your friends!”

That was pretty much it for that night. Nudist clubs or resorts are sometimes a good way to meet poten- tial lovers, a sort of display for a trial run at it, so to speak. When I get to the club on a weekend, it’s the weather itself that determines how quickly I’m nude. If its nice, I’m natural in five minutes! There is an indoor and outdoor restaurant and indoor and outdoor swimming pools. There is also volleyball and other games both indoor and out- door. When it’s unseasonal, there’s the club house, which is great, and then the individual cabins.

Laura’s cabin is the best one here by far. More than three thou- sand square feet it is a rambler with upstairs and downstairs. It is known as a party house and is in the over age eighteen section of Cascade Exposed! Tina and Sam as well as Tat and Jacquie have stayed here with me, and we always have a good time! It is located on the lake and the water there is warm for being in a mostly cool climate.

It is one thing to be nude and another to be provocative. I have certainly done strategic bend overs! For example, to “accidentally” drop my keys. I have D cup breasts and large creamy coffee-colored nipples that hang down very nicely when I bend over. And despite what Sam has insulted me with in his comments, gravity has been kind to me so far! I have a nice butt and a bend over from behind not only displays this nice little view, but my split peach as well, which I keep waxed, along with every other part of my body. There isn’t even peach fuzz!

It was at Cascade Exposed that I met Carl. He was a lovely specimen of a man! I had seen him numerous times on the weekend and always checked him out! I thought he noticed me too, but he never said anything. I didn’t see him with anyone, male or female, so I had no clue what he was interested in from that standpoint.

In his late twenties, he positively radiated health and fitness. About six feet tall, his body was gorgeous with well-defined muscles.

There is a workout area at the club where both men and women work out, often together spotting each other, with Nautilus, rowing machines, free weights, bicycle machines, running machines, and so forth. Carl and the men of the club who work out are the ones who mostly use the free weights, although some women do too.

Of all the men there, that worked out on a steady basis, I admired him most for his energy, zest, enthusiasm, and his vigorous approach to most everything I saw him do. His hair was brown, his eyes blue, which is a striking combination! His body was nicely cov- ered with hair on the front and on his legs, but not his back, which I like in a man!

Of course, the most interesting thing to me was his penis and testicles. They all were large! Unlike a lot of men, who in a flaccid state are quite diminished, his penis and testicles were loose, his penis swung back and forth very nicely and was long! There is one other exciting difference, which I had never seen before, he was uncut! He had his foreskin, which I thought exciting! I imagined taking him in my mouth. I had fellated Tony and I had been new to this! I had never done this for Herb. He had never asked! I was very naive when I married him, and I wanted to make up for lost time. So, I had fel- lated Tony and brought him off with my mouth! I loved it! The sen- sation of him coming in my mouth, the fragrance and taste! Even the consistency where I knew several of my girlfriends had talked about this and didn’t like it! I had loved it! So of course, I got caught up in fantasy with Carl, and I watched him under my big floppy straw hat and huge sun glasses. When he plays volleyball, I love watching his penis and testicles swinging wildly, yum! And fucking me! I was sure he would fill me, stretching those tender tissues the lovely way Tony could and did!

There was one other attraction for the club, it has a beautifully secluded adults-only sunbathing area! No families with young chil- dren were allowed there! All of us of course had marvelous all-over tans, and this was the one area because of its seclusion from the gen- eral areas of the club where touching was allowed! Right down to men and women spreading oil and suntan lotion as well as sunscreen to each other’s bodies, the whole body! Here was where the prime

384 385

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

viewing was because there were in general no men or women here, over eighteen, where you would wish that clothing was put back on! Some bodies of course were better than others though!

When you sunbathe with a little adornment, like a sun hat or dark glasses, it’s amazing how the interest level goes up in the adult bodies! With dark glasses, you can stare, and I did, both at men and women! Without a little adornment, it’s equally amazing how inter- est level can go down! It’s as if you are reminded that there are only two basic bodies, male and female! Past that point it’s what’s there emotionally that moves you!

There was good reason for me to think that I appealed to him! One Saturday I was watching him work out and a young woman, very blond and toned, was flirting with him. As I watched from a distance under my straw hat and oversized dark glasses, I felt a stir- ring in my loins! I imagined in my mind the two of them together, but there was something wrong, I mean with her figure! Her butt and breasts were too perfect, unnatural, but I moved into the shade and drifted off to sleep without further thought.

After a while I woke, and feeling hungry and thirsty, I got up and went to the adult bar and lounge. I was mildly depressed. I didn’t see him, or the blond, and I was thinking I would get through this weekend without one decent proposition. I thought, “Maybe you’re not as hot as you think you are, Ashley.”

There are clean towels there that you are to take and put down on a chair or stool before you sit because your bottom is bare. It’s for sanitary reasons. So, I picked one up, went to a table in the corner, put the towel down, and sat. It was not crowded, and I looked for- ward to a leisurely lunch.

I had my little wrist wallet strapped to my arm and I held a new book I was going to read. The waiters here, male and female, are to wear aprons on the front of their bodies due to the possibility of body hair getting into the customer’s food, but otherwise they are nude. You get some cute views of their butts out the back. Remember how I wrote of a little covering increasing the interest?

There is a female waiter here who is a real looker, a doll. Her name is JoAnn. She is probably all of twenty-four or twenty-five, has

very long light brown hair and the most incredible aquamarine-col- ored eyes! Her body is gorgeous, and we become friends. She is the perfect example of what I meant when I described the view out the back of her apron, her bottom was kissable! Golden brown and lovely! She like me was totally hairless, and her vulva was a perfect flower to behold. We are attracted to each other, but each of us lacks the ability to make the other aware of this, even though as you know, I have a little experience with women in this, having been seduced by the best, Laura and Tina! So, we watch each other and visit. She is a journalism major at the university in Eugene and I coach her!

“Hi, Ashley!” “JoAnn! What a pleasure to see you!” “Me too, Ashley! You alone here this weekend?” “Yes.” I sounded sad, which I didn’t want to. “Ash, you’re alone too much. Maybe I can drop around and see you?” “Oh, I’d love that, JoAnn! How about dinner?” “Sure! That would be great! I’ll bring the wine!” “I have some wonderful steaks, JoAnn. That’s great!” “6:00 PM?” “You got a deal!” “What’s a good salad for lunch?” “The Cobb is really good, Ash! I make it fresh myself, and I know you like the lime dressing. I made that this morning! So, it’s fresh, darling!”

How I enjoy this young woman! “Sounds great, JoAnn, with a tall mineral water with lemon!” “You got it, Ash!” She turned and started to walk away, the perfect little ass shifting side to side! She stopped, looked at me over her shoulder, and smiled hugely! She wiggled her butt, the cute flirt, one flirt to another!

“Perfect!” I said and we both laughed. She hurried off. It was a moment later when a male voice to my side said, “I saw that! Real cute, isn’t she?”

I looked up, it was him, Carl! My heart was instantly in my throat! For the moment, I couldn’t speak. Finally, I said, “Yes, she’s a real doll. My best friend here.”

386 387

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Oh,” he said, “I’m sorry, I’m intruding.” “No” I stuttered, embarrassed now. I straightened in my seat, my breasts wiggling. I saw his eyes notice this!

He held a seat towel. “May I join you?” I was close to fainting. “Oh, I’m so rude! My name is Carl.” And he extended his hand. I reached up as if in a fog and took it!

“Ashley,” I whispered. We shook briefly, but neither of us let go. He looked in my eyes intently. I was right, he was gorgeous. I noticed his penis was partially erect now. “Oh god, he’s going to make love to me right here!” I of course knew this was not the case, but I had not been this aroused in some time!

Finally, our hands parted. “Yes,” I stammered, “it’s me who’s being rude now! Please sit!” He smiled and I fell in love with this face, this smile! He set the towel down on the chair next to mine.

It was then that JoAnn came out with a big tray with my salad and drink.

“Hi, Carl!” she exclaimed. It instantly hit me! He’s only a few years older than her, and many years younger than me! Of course, they knew each other!

“Hi, JoAnn! How are you?” “Good,” she replied as she set my salad and mineral water down. “Would you like a menu?” He looked over at my plate. “JoAnn, that’s one of your salads, I’ll have exactly what Ashley’s having.”

“Sounds good!” This time she hurried off with her tray without looking back. He’s fucked her, I thought, and hurt her too!

It turned out that they had fucked each other several years pre- viously and mutually ended their affair, each having met someone else. She told me this subsequently to reassure me!

“You must be a longer-term member,” I said to him, making conversation.

“Well, a couple of years. I like it here. I started as a part-time maintenance worker and liked the freewheeling style of nudism. I was in college, graduated, got a good job, and stayed in Eugene. I joined the club shortly thereafter. As you know, Ashley, the exercise and sports facilities are great! You look like you use them a lot! You have quite a figure!”

I blushed, smiled, basking in the compliment! “I saw your broadcast from here, Ashley, we all did! Rules are rules, and we all thought it funny that you and your crew had to be nude to do the broadcast on behalf of the club and world nudism! So obviously, it appealed to you because shortly thereafter I saw your name appear on the members’ list!”

I giggled. “It was the first thing I had done for myself in years, Carl.”

“Really, can I ask why? Or is that too personal?” Sitting this close to him gave me the opportunity to study him from the perspective of “up close and personal,” as the broadcast journalism saying goes!

I could see that in fact his hair was a medium brown and lighter than I thought, and his eyes were very attractive! Light blue, big, and almond shaped, almost soft and feminine but defined and thought- ful! I wanted to study his sex organs and kept sneaking a peak down- wards, but I couldn’t see them for the edge of the table!

“No, it’s not too personal. I am just wondering at what’s really relevant to your question.”

It was then that JoAnn came out with Carl’s salad and drink. She served him.

“Can I get either of you anything else?” He looked to me, gesturing, and I said, “JoAnn, this looks great! Don’t forget our dinner date!”

She hesitated a moment and said, “I’ve already set aside two bot- tles of our finest red wine. I’ll be there at 6:00 PM on the dot!” God, she is so cute! And once more she wiggled off! Both of us watched her and then laughed!

“She’s—,” he started. “Yes!” I ended.

388 389

ASK NO QUESTIONS

390

He considered me and ate more of his salad. “You know, this is really good! JoAnn is an excellent cook!” “Really?” I responded, without continuing with the obvious. Chapter 34

He continued to eat without saying anything more. So, I ate too. It was good, and we were silent for a few minutes. Finally, he asked,

“Halfway, what?” “Halfway hoping someone would think I was available.” He continued to eat. Ashley

“Are you?” I was silent, considering my answer. “Do you have an understanding?” I knew exactly what he was asking. I decided to evade answering that and answered something else. “I suppose what is most relevant to your question, Carl, is that my

“Yes!” I exclaimed. “His mistress is his business, and I have a husband told me to do something that addresses my own needs.”

love affair going with the satellite feed!” “Such as?”

I continued to smile and then we both laughed! “Joining this club for one. There are probably others.”

“Please don’t misunderstand, Ashley. I’m glad for your own sake For some reason, I was now embarrassed and I blushed. That’s

that you enjoy nudism, especially here! Since I joined this club, I’ve a wonderment to me! Here I am, sitting ...”

been to others here in the Northwest to play volleyball on the circuit. “You’re blushing, Ashley! Whatever for?”

This is the best club by far for many reasons! I laughed. “You’re right, Carl! I am sitting here nude, next to

“It’s obvious you work out. And judging by what you’re eating an attractive nude man, eating my lunch, and I’m blushing! I think

and drinking, you take care of the inside of your body, too. I guess I it’s because I am admitting to the fact that my husband takes me for

was being opportunistic with my question and I apologize!” granted, and I don’t have much of a marriage anymore! No one likes

“Oh, Carl, don’t! I’m flattered at the question. Why did you ask to think they’re not loved, not desired by the most important person

it?” in the world, their spouse!”

“I’m drawn to you.” We were picking at our salads. Both of us pausing to drink our

He answered so matter of fact, without guile, “Oh,” I murmured. mineral waters, our eyes studying each other over the rims of our

He changed the subject by his next question. glasses.

“How long have you been in journalism?” We set our glasses down.

I was finished with my salad. I contemplated him, and he kept “You’re not wearing your wedding ring, Ashley.”

his eyes on mine, rather than my tits! Good boy, I thought. I have a “This is amazing!”

brain too. I giggled. “What?”

“What’s so funny?” he said, pushing his own plate aside. He had “Someone finally noticed!”

a sexy smile, a little crooked, very masculine. “Why do you say that?”

“I can’t write worth beans! I’m not a journalist, but a researcher “Halfway,” I responded, smiling.

and broadcaster! I have a copy assistant who writes for me. What she

391

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

writes often goes on a teleprompter. I also am very good at sponta- neous questions and my memory is sharp. What I’m best at though is telling a story, related to those I interview. Here’s the other part, my looks and my vocal quality are better than most. I say that not to show conceit, but what we in the broadcast journalism trade off of. Unfortunately, I can’t trade on those, especially my looks, much lon- ger. Younger women, and especially women in broadcast journalism are coming up through the ranks! At best I have another five years, and I must do something else. Right now, I’m at the top of my pro- fession. HINN is owned by Enigme Entertainment of Las Vegas, and I’m their top broadcast journalist in audience share, and ad dollars. Soon I must find my replacement and train her from the ground up. If I’m lucky, I’ll be promoted to program director, or even station manager and that will take me into retirement.”

Now he looked down, appraising my breasts and at last I allowed myself to feel sexual with him. I wanted him.

He looked up. “We can never discount Mother Nature.” “No, not her,” I whispered. “So, what do you do, Carl? Your profession, that is.” “I am a graduate student, and I work in Eugene at a research laboratory. In a few years, I’ll have a PhD in chemistry. Then I’ll run a lab somewhere for some company.”

“Are you involved or engaged? The blond I saw you with?” He laughed. “Brandi? She’s good in the sack but a real scatter- brain. No, there was someone a few years ago, but we drifted apart, wanted different things. She has someone else now, who by the way, I don’t think is too good for her. I don’t mean that the wrong way either. She is the most sincere and lovely person I know, a wonderful writer! She is a little confused though in her orientations, and I think she needs someone to depend on more.”

“Why not you?” “As I said, Ashley, we are wrong for each other.” “How,” I started and then stopped. He smiled. “How old am I?” “Yes, if I could be so bold.” “Is that important?”

“Could be.” He winked at me, and I felt a twinge in my loins. I had been flowing rather heavily all the time we were together. I was glad for the towel.

“Twenty-six.” Oh goodness, I thought, so young. “Why did you wink?” I asked, giggling nervously. “Because one never asks a lady the same question.” Gallant too. “I’ll be forty-two soon.” “Never would have known it!” And he winked again! “Are you making a pass at me?” I said, playing at indignancy. He scooted in a little. “What?” I said, playing at incredulousness but smiling. He looked around, seeming to be embarrassed. There were other people in the dining room now, but JoAnn seated them across the room.

“I have an erection, Ashley.” For a few seconds, I didn’t know what to say in response and then he gently took my hand under the table and drew it toward him. I could have resisted, but I almost helped! In not resisting, I was rewarded with the proof of his claim!

It filled my grasp! Long, big around, pulsating, throbbing, hot, and the tip was wet and deliciously sticky. I could feel the cadence of his heart beat through the length of it! I glanced down to see it, as I stroked it softly, watching the foreskin sliding back and forth! Nut brown from the sun, the large veins blue with his blood! I looked around, and we were still unobserved. “So, what do you want me to do with this poor, dumb thing?” I grinned.

He chuckled and I pulled my hand away, gently patting it! “Very nice,” I cooed, giggling once again.

“It’s erect due to—,” he started to say. “What? Little ol’ me?” “It seems a shame to waste it!” “It does, Carl. But I don’t think it’s a waste, what goes up, comes back down, and then goes back up, right?”

392 393

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

And suddenly, we both were laughing uproariously! “So, it does!” he added. “I like you, Ashley!” “I like you too!” “I have a cabin here that I rent.” The silence hung in the air. “I’m too old for you, Carl, and besides, I’m married.” “Ashley, you’re only sixteen years older!” “That means I was making out and letting boys play with my tits in the back of Chevy’s when you were born! It also means that I am vulnerable. I’m not going to play the part of the older woman, clinging to the younger man while he breaks her heart with some young chick!”

“I could share you with your husband!” “But what if I could not stand to give myself to you, Carl, and then must share you with the young chick, knowing you’ll compare her to me and I’ll lose out in the end!”

What more could we say? I wanted to leave, but I couldn’t for some reason.

He leaned closer to me, his handsome face intent. “I’m very attracted to you, Ashley.” “And I’m very attracted to you too! Let’s see how that works out in subsequent weeks and go from there. I’m not saying yes or no, Carl, I’m saying maybe.”

I rose from the table and took up both bills. He reached for them, but I pulled them away!

“My treat! I really enjoyed the company.” His eyes wandered up and down my body! It is so nice to be appreciated!

I held my hand out and he took it, kissing it. I picked up my towel from the table and walked to where JoAnn was waiting. Look back, Ash, and see if he’s watching your butt, I thought. I looked over my shoulder, smiled. Indeed, his gaze was on my ...

“He’s not taken his eyes off your butt the whole time you walked over here! He’s still looking!”

I didn’t dare turn; that would have been too obvious! I handed JoAnn the bills and some cash. “Still looking?” “Yep.” She took the bills and the cash. “How was everything?” “Need you ask?” I giggled. “Well, I’ll take that as complement on both fronts, Ashley. I like to make the salads and the lime dressing is my specialty! And as for Carl, he told me he wanted to meet you. I did a little bit of facilitat- ing!” And she giggled.

“And here’s something for you, Ashley.” She handed me a small envelope. “Thanks, JoAnn!” “You too, Ash! Are you sure you still want me to come to dinner?”

“Of course! 6:00 PM!” “It’s a date!” I put the envelope in the headband of my straw hat. I put on my dark glasses and walked out. I went to the unisex shower house, showered off, and went to the pool area.

Lounges were open, so I picked one in the shade. There were families here this afternoon. I put my hat and glasses down, went to the deep end of the pool, and dove in.

I spent the next half-hour doing laps until I felt real fatigue. I got out and went to the bar and got a tonic water, then walked back to my lounge, put on my hat and glasses, and drank some tonic water. I then set the glass down on the table to my right.

From the band of my hat, I removed the small envelope and opened it.

There were red rose petals inside and a note. I smelled the petals and got the familiar raspberry scent I love with red roses. I read the note:

“This rose had nothing on you! Cabin 9-AA, the very back row. There will be a lovely moon tonight. Carl.” Oh goodness, I thought to myself.

394 395

ASK NO QUESTIONS

396

“Good lover, forceful, yet tender.” This was exactly what I wanted, what I needed. It’s funny how you can lose direction when you think you may be about to get what you think you want! Chapter 35

I took up her hand, kissing it, I said, “Thanks, JoAnn. You’re a wonderful friend. That’s what I need too! I may just go for a walk when we’re done here. Nothing will happen, I’m sure!”

We spent another hour talking, mostly about her plans and the struggle it was for her, being alone, working here, and going to the Ashley

university. We ate some fruit and enjoyed a few choice words about men in general! Giggling and then finally laughing the whole time! I then walked her back to her small cabin. I hold my liquor a little better than she does, and she was a tiny bit drunk now. I helped her undress, which wasn’t much and guided her to her bed. She spon- “I just want you to be careful, Ash. When a woman is alone with a

taneously took hold of me and tenderly kissed my lips, which was man, and they’re nude, there is nothing to stop them! And I know

unexpected but pleasurable! I helped her lay down, covering her with Carl.”

her quilt and sat watching her fall asleep. She has the sweetest little JoAnn and I had finished our dinner and were working on the

snore, and she was out in five minutes! I tiptoed out, locking her second bottle of wine. It was excellent, and we were a little tipsy! We

door behind me! both wore cut-off jeans but were topless. In the cabins, you could

I did put on a cover-up, a floppy old T-shirt over my panties. I pretty much do what you wanted. Often when people were enter-

wore sandals and shuffled toward Laura’s house where JoAnn and I taining, the men and woman wore shorts.

had spent the evening. I had to walk right by Carl’s cabin. The lights “Why don’t you do what we’re doing now? Wear some shorts

happened to be on, but I didn’t see any sign of someone at home! and maybe a cover-up? You know, Ash, you don’t have to go. You’re

Maybe he was with Brandi! Momentarily I was angry, but it passed not obligated.”

because after all, I didn’t intend to see him, let alone go in his place, “I want to, JoAnn,” I whispered.

did I? So, a little miffed. I walked right on by! But then I saw the “I figured. I watched the two of you out of the corner of my eye.

moon he had alluded to! In between his place, and the next cabin, I saw you caressing him. He led you to it.”

behind, there was a huge open field where on the opposite side the This was new. JoAnn had not said this earlier.

evergreen forest began leading right up to the foothills of the Cascade “Yes, he did. I wanted to, JoAnn.” My feelings were intensify-

mountains. ing! I wanted to fuck him!

The view seemed better right by Carl’s cabin! He was right! So, “I had an affair with Carl several years ago, Ashley. I’m over

as silently as I could, walked back to enjoy the view! I got there, what him, but I know how he is, and I don’t want you hurt! I think you’re

seemed the best vantage point, and then I heard explosive female vulnerable to him, and you could lose yourself in how charming he

laughter, but I couldn’t tell from which direction! Brandi! I thought. is! He’s a good lover, forceful, yet tender. He had fucked Brandi, and

So, I walked closer to Carl’s cabin, listening, and I thought I I can’t stand her!”

heard low, excited conversation! I pressed my ear against the window

397

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I was closest to! My heart was pounding! I was excited and repelled at the same time!

“Is this the time you’ll stop, knock on my front door, so I can invite you in?”

It was Carl! I was on the side of his house and he spoke to me from behind, off the deck, in the backyard! I heard the boisterous laughter again! Female, and it was coming from the cabin next door! “I’m sorry,” I said, embarrassed. “You’re’ right, the view from the side of your place is breathtaking. That’s the only reason I stopped,” I lied. As if beckoned now by some irresistible force, I gingerly walked toward him.

“Of course, Ashley, what other explanation could there be?” His deck was maybe a foot off the ground, and walking to him, I had to look up. He was naked, erect, and breathtaking!

He stepped down and immediately took me in his arms, pas- sionately kissing me! I couldn’t stop, didn’t want to stop, and I was stroking him as he kissed me all over my face, lips, and neck!

“Oh, Carl, don’t,” I urged and yet I was kissing him, wanting to drop to my knees and take him in my mouth!

Instead he lifted me into his arms easily and stepped up on the deck! In a moment, I was nude, having helped him tear my brief clothing away! He carried me to a lounge, kissing me the whole way, and he lay me down!

“Wait, the neighbors!” “It’s more exciting this way!” he answered. And he was right. In an instant, he mounted me, and we were madly fucking!

I have nothing to compare this to! His penis inside of me felt bigger and was more thrilling than Tony’s careful strokes as Tina guided and coached him! Then, I had been watched too!

Here, we were mad for each other and his neighbors indeed watched us screw in the brightness of the moonlight! There were four, two men and two women, and I recognized their voices from the club as they excitedly murmured about how passionate we were! I wrapped my legs around his loins, grasping his butt as he drove his cock forcefully into my pussy, back and forth!

Our gasps and moans built in intensity as we kissed, and he nibbled at my nipples and I begged him, “Do that more!” The pain and the pleasure intensifying my rush to orgasm! He pulled upwards in long strokes and sunk all the way back in, this movement caressing fiercely my clitoris in each direction! And it came! I could no longer hold back, or was interested in making less conversation or noise!

“Oh god!” I screeched, and then it came upon me in rolling waves! He slowed his stroke.

“No, please,” I gasped. “More, harder, deeper!” And he did all of that as I enjoyed every second of what he was doing, and I experienced the pleasure and the pain of his uninhibited ravishment! And then roaring himself, I exclaimed, “You too! Oh god, yes, yes!” I shouted as he began to jet inside of me! I wrapped my legs even tighter and used my pussy to squeeze and milk him as best I could!

Even as our orgasms abated, we still moved slowly back and forth. He was still hard and my pussy was soaking wet and slippery and yet his size felt wonderful as I squeezed and then relaxed as he drew back and forth! Then his stroke increased and once more we were lost in the feeling of being one in this way!

“They’re going at it again!” And there were two male voices calling out and laughing! Then the females chimed in!

“Don’t laugh! I wish you had the stamina to do that with me!” “Yes, you big oaf!” exclaimed another female voice, and then there was the sound of flesh being slapped, and a male voice cried out, “Ouch!”

Carl smiled down at me and we kissed, even as once more our intensity held, and we both enjoyed long and drawn out spasms of orgasmic undulation!

Finally, he shifted to the side of the lounge, taking me in his arms cuddling me.

“You’re a delight, Ashley,” he whispered. “You’re as light as a feather!”

I giggled. “I’m glad you think so! Only I’m a 115-pound feather!” “Well, I weigh 195. There is a difference between us!”

398 399

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I felt so comfortable, protected. I felt better than I had felt in a long time. I burrowed into his arms, kissing his chest, whispering his name!

“Yes, there is. I love this, Carl, thank you.” “So, you’ll stay the night?’ “You don’t need to ask! I have a couple things I want to do with you if you’re up to it!” And with that, I caressed his penis and testi- cles. I felt him stiffen. “Inside your place though!”

He smiled in the moon light. “Show’s over, folks!” And one of the women next door said, “Aww, gee, just when it was getting interesting, Carl! I was hoping to watch and see what your lady friend wanted to do with you!”

“As if we couldn’t guess!” And the two broke out in laughter. “Where are your guys?” “They went inside to watch a ball game! How about we come over and join the two of you?”

And their drunken laughter carried louder! “Please take me inside, Carl,” I whispered. “This has been fun, but I want you to myself, please?” He was half-erect to my gentle stroking and we kissed! Effortlessly, he sat up. Taking me into his arms, he lifted me and walked with me in his arms through the open French doors of his cabin. He fulfilled a fantasy by kissing me pas- sionately as he held me in his arms! He was strong and masterful with me, all while being gentle and passionate!

There was a lovely lounge in the front room, and he lay me upon it, again with no effort! His physical strength was amazing to me, and we proceeded though each part of our evening together I marveled at how all my romantic dreams were being fulfilled! I remembered my lovely friend, JoAnn’s caution flags, but I was all but lost in the moment! I had never treated this way by a man ever! I wanted more and more!

He went back to the French doors, closing the screen door. “Are you cold, Ashley? It’s such a beautiful night! I just want to keep the insects out!”

“I’m fine, Carl! And I have you to warm me!”

He smiled that gorgeous crooked grin and came back to me! Fully erect once more, I reveled in his sight, knowing that he was fully aroused by me, my body. I opened my legs a little, allowing him a view.

“Nice view, lovely,” he murmured. And he came to me, kiss- ing his way up my legs to my vagina, his kisses the best I had ever experienced!

“Please, baby,” I murmured and reversed myself under him! I was about to enjoy a long-held fantasy! He chuckled, leaned down, and practiced the most delicious form of cunnilingus! His tight buns, tiny pink anus, and those huge balls and cock hung down, delicious before my eyes!

The sex act of 69 is something I have heard the girls rave and complain about! One of my friends called it a “working vacation” and we all laughed at the time! Her point was that she loved both giving and receiving oral sex! She just wanted it one at a time, not together! We all thought she had a point, but I wasn’t about to miss this opportunity with the toys right in front of me!

He was wonderful though in this position, and he must have shaved, possibly anticipating this, for his face was smooth and soft against my sensitive flesh. I thought, He’s pretty sure of himself! But then I didn’t care if that was it! His lips and tongue were all over my nether parts, including my anus, so I took the liberty of tracing his steps over every part of his nether region too! I loved it!

He finally lay to my side, and we were in earnest now, kissing, caressing. I literally swallowed his penis! Finally ...

“Oh, Carl!” I gasped, my orgasm lovely, intense, complete! He kept on kissing me all over my clit, my vagina, caressing my anus. I couldn’t stand the intensity of it! I took his penis out of my mouth and exclaimed, “Please, baby, I’m too sensitive!”

He turned around, taking me in his arms, and he held and kissed me, warming me as I trembled from the aftereffects of the orgasm I just had experienced! I felt marvelous, smelling my own fra- grance on his mouth as we kissed. It occurred to me we had not used, at least I had not used, Philtre tonight! I wanted to assume it was me alone, and not the effects of a drug that had made him so passionate!

400 401

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

He was still erect, and I once more stroked him! Giggling, I kissed my way down his body as he laughed, allowing me, and I took him in my mouth! Stroking him as I fellated him, I took my mouth off the end of his cock.

“I really want to enjoy this, baby! Let me minister to you as you have done so wonderfully for me!”

“Are you kidding?” He laughed. “It’s every guy’s dream to get the perfect blow job from a beautiful woman! Do you swallow?”

In the candlelight, his eyes were merry, almost jokingly so. “I’m just kidding!”

“We’ll see!” I answered. For him, yes! I fully intended to swallow! I suppose I was awkward, but I only seemed to excite him more! I lay by his side, and he caressed and looked at my butt and sex, caressing me softly as I fellated him! It was a marvelous act, knowing I was exciting him tactually as well as visually!

I could tell he was close, so I used my lips and tongue eagerly over every part of his penis and testicles, and then I knew he was about to come! I took his glans deeper into my mouth, and he filled it with salty sweet seed! He jetted and I swallowed, enjoying the act, the substance, the fragrance, the taste! After a moment, he sighed, and I felt the tension in his frame ebbing away! I lay there, my head on his stomach, gently sucking, enjoying the dribbles, the throbs, feeling positively wonderful!

“Come to me, darling,” he whispered. I looked upwards into his eyes, my mouth still full of half-erect cock, and then, finally, I kissed my way over his body, the soft hair tickling me, and I lay in his arms fully. I felt small and perfect. And he was incredibly gentle, and his kisses were sweet over my face and lips!

For a long time, we lay there, saying nothing. He held me and I began to shiver.

“Cold?” I shook my head. He reached to the side of the lounge, pulling up a quilt, and he covered us completely. With his body warmth and the quilt, I almost instantly stopped shaking.

“Thank you,” I whispered, kissing him.

“What now, baby?” He looked out the back, the moon had risen much further in the sky, casting shadows! We now heard through the silence the voices of the two women arguing with the two men! It wasn’t nice, and they all were now very drunk arguing over Philtre!

“I’m going to close the door, so we don’t have to listen to that!” We both laughed, and he got up and indeed closed the door. We were now in silence.

He came back to the lounge, and I held the quilt up, and he climbed underneath into my arms. I offered my lips, and he passion- ately kissed me!

“I’ve had a wonderful time with you, Ashley!” “Me too,” I answered, worried. He kissed me down my body to my breasts and nipples. I was thrilled once again.

“You’ll stay the night?” I felt a spark of joy inside. “You want me to?” “When do you have to return to Eugene?” “Well, we’re filming a broadcast Monday afternoon. My hus- band isn’t concerned about when I return. He’s playing cards all weekend.” I felt a sadness all the sudden.

“Can you stay with me until Monday morning?” The sadness was instantly gone! “Do you mean it?” I was elated. He smiled. “Of course!” “Oh, baby!” I was as happy as I had been, hell, I can’t remember when! We spent the rest of Saturday night, all of Sunday, and I left Monday at 12:00 PM for the studio. I had come to Cascade Exposed! Friday, sad and alone. I left Monday at noon no longer alone, and intensely in love with a man sixteen years my junior! What’s more, he assured me that the feelings were returned. There was nothing more for me to think about then! Nothing that is except what could happen next! I was in love though and had just enjoyed the best sex of my life! All I wanted now was more of the same! That would come, and then some!

402 403

ASK NO QUESTIONS

404

“Let’s get started on our general comments for Sarah, and then from there go to the more specific issues! Okay?”

Everyone agreed and finally Jezebel, who seemed to be finished Chapter 36

with her hostess duties, came and sat with us.

“Sarah, your primary duties will be sensual, sexual, and frankly erotic. As Marina did for the members of the fraternity, you will be the only female attendee to the weekend parties for our husbands. You will be the only girl at the party and they in turn will have the Sarah

right to use you sexually, in sex acts, and frank erotic entertainments, as they see fit.

“The party room is specifically designed and built to be the focal point of all erotic pleasures, and you are the only woman to be present with them specifically, except for Jezebel who will use you to “So, then, sweethearts, as Jezebel clears the dishes away, let’s come to

entertain them!” order so that we can get to know Sarah better as a group! We have

As Jill was saying this, excitement was slowly building in the agreed this is the best way for all of us to be acquainted with her and

very center of my body! As she said the last, I looked toward Jezebel to fully outline our expectations for her and that she in turn can share

who in turn was frankly staring at me! Now, at least one big question with us her own thoughts, ideas, and of course her questions!”

had been answered! Jezebel would be my companion and trainer! “Of course, each of us will be able to talk to Sarah about our

There were still many questions I would have as to her role, but her individual ideas, right?”

expertise, which I didn’t understand now, would address all of that I This was Beth, the tall Scandinavian wife of Brian, the frater-

would come to find out! nity vice president. She had been instantly passionate with me!

“So that begins to define your role as Mrs. Baker, and the only “Of course, Beth! Nothing is more important than each of us

girl at the party! Let’s talk about us now!” sharing our individual ideas and of course desires with our only girl!

“Here’s the good part!” exclaimed Linda, the “All-American And I’m certain Sarah would feel the same! After all, our ideas as a

cheerleader”! “You’re going to be our sweetheart too, Sarah! We get sorority and as the sweethearts for our husband’s fraternity impact

to do you the way our husbands will!” all of us!”

“Linda, we agreed to let Jill explain all this because she knows “Any other comments before we get started?”

Sarah better than any of us! She’s seen Sarah nude, has had sex with “How much freedom will each of us have in decorating Sarah

her, and thus knows her best! Besides, how can we do exactly what in colors, clothing, and jewelry? We are all very creative and have our

our husbands do? We won’t be there when they have their only girl own ideas!”

parties! Further, they have the direct memory of the real Mrs. Baker, This was Becky, one of the Japanese women, wife of Kirk.

not us! We are already changing some things that they never told us “Good question! I want to hear this answer so I can take notes

they did to or with Mrs. Baker!” right at the start!”

“I know all that, Eve, I just want to make sure Sarah knows Gina is the secretary of the sweethearts as well as their sorority!

we’re going to have a party today, and we all get to ravish her!” She is married to Max, who is the secretary of the fraternity!

405

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Well, Linda, if she didn’t guess at it before, she sure knows it now! It would have been better if Jill just laid everything out!”

“Sorry.” Linda pouted. “Okay, ladies! Can I continue, or are there more questions or comments?”

“I have a question, Jill.” I took her up on her statement. “Sarah! Of course, you can ask questions! You of everyone here!” Jill was getting angry. All attention now was focused of me. I smiled, seeking to defuse any tensions. They all stared at me, wide-eyed; they are so young!

“It sounds like I will be called upon to please all of you in one form or another. Don’t get me wrong! The prospect is thrilling! It’s just that the post that I responded to in Ask No Questions didn’t mention that! In fact, it was cryptic as to what it really was about!”

“That’s true, Sarah. The dinner discussion that you had with Doug opened the subject. Then there was the dessert I shared with both of you! Perhaps it was clearer then? And our meeting at your office, wasn’t it plain how attracted I was to you? Perhaps by then we both knew that you were there to please us, and yourself too, all while acting as the only girl for our husbands? And in fact, that you are the perfect person to fill the role of Marina Baker for them? Subsequently all of us talked of, and longed for you, serving us the same way! It was Beth that led that discussion!”

Of course, I thought. And I looked from Jill to Beth, who was now frankly appraising me! Her look one of pure lust! Like all of them she is unique and very attractive! She had this pert little smile on her face and she looked around her. What is it they’re not telling me?

“Do you have an objection to being our only girl too? After all, it is the only way we could get our husbands to share what they will be the experiencing with their only girl! They wouldn’t allow any one of us to serve in this fashion, and we all understood that! The prospect of sharing the delights they will experience is almost too thrilling to pass by! In fact, I for one won’t! It’s the best way to preserve the integrity of our marriages too! Don’t you all agree? One

woman we all share, who we all agree is the perfect candidate simply because she is so wanton?”

As Beth spoke, no one interrupted and no one disagreed. In fact, there were numerous heads shaking in agreement. Part way through Beth’s soliloquy, Jill had sat and was listening to her intently.

Totally fascinated, I laughed out loud! “What of respect? You all are talking about me as if I were a possession or thrall even! The prospects of that are exciting provided respect comes with it! What is it you’re not telling me?”

“Tell her, Beth!” Linda fairly shouted this! Beth looked to Jill who shook her head.

“Over time, Sarah, as you are trained and learn, we want you to become our work of art. We have talked about this, and we have decided that you are a beautiful canvas for our artistic expression. We think you will come to believe this too!” She paused staring at me as if waiting for a reaction. So, I reacted.

“You’re not giving me a lot of information this moment, Beth. I thought I knew what I was here for, and this was becoming a delight in progress. So, delight and enlighten me further, please.”

“All right.” She looked from me to her sisters and back. She spoke as if she had formed a decision or thought that had solidified in her mind.

“You are the perfect woman for this role! We tried with three others, and they were in their forties. They all proved to be too young! Two of them were near hysterical with the first tattoo and piercing. And we were fully disclosed! We told them everything! They all had access to Jezebel, and no one is more perfect at piercings and her accomplishments as a tattoo artist put her in high demand here in this county! We made her a good offer, and it has worked well so far! We just needed to find the ideal woman to be her artistic medium! Based on our experience, she should be early fifties, intensely bisex- ual, beautiful, ready to make a wondrous move onwards with her life! With Jezebel as the artist and our only girl’s lover in residence, we thought, ‘What could be better?’”

406 407

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Right, what could be better?” I mused. I was about to find out!

***

I had never been more fascinated, and aroused, ever in my life! I had been taken to what would become my quarters by all of them! They were like young girls, giggling, fascinated, not wanting to miss anything! I undressed in front of them to my brief lingerie, and Jezebel gave me a gorgeous red kimono to put on. It was a unique design. With slits cut in the sides and front, it could be untied at her will to reveal my body, no part ultimately to be hidden from view! “Sarah, please sit over here on this stool in the sunlight.” I did as Jezebel requested. The room we sat in was exquisite! If I were to design a small bedroom, lounging room myself, for my own use, it could not have been better laid out! On the opposite side of the room where we all sat was a king bed of a beautiful and unique design. The underlying supports carved out of the fabric they were constructed from. It looked completely comfortable and drew me to it, just to run my hand over the surface of the quilt on top, cream colored, and of the finest silk I had ever touched!

There were several seating arrangements, chairs and couches, love seats, that were constructed of the same exquisite materials, the same sumptuous silks, though the color scheme varied and was exit- ing in intensities! The curious thing was that in the seating arrange- ments there seemed a focus, but nothing in the center to focus on! Perhaps that was part of the illusion of the artistic canvas that they sought!

The area we sat in was set close to wrap around windows that covered the front of the room overlooking the deck and swimming pool out the back. Everything was in oriental motif! I was to learn that one of the expected uses of the pool was for me to exercise, which couldn’t have been better! Jezebel and I in time developed the habit of swimming every day to build muscle tone. It was a salt water pool carefully maintained by an attendant who came every week. In addition, he served as the gardener. He must have been gay because he never paid any attention what so ever to Jezebel and I during the

week, and we were often nude or barely covered when he was around. Occasionally having sex together, in a variety of ways! I’m getting ahead of my story though.

I did as Jezebel directed, and seated myself. It was a beautiful day, the sun in such an angle now that its light filtered through the bedroom windows. The sliding doors to the deck were open, and the gentle breeze was warm, and light upon my face.

“Sarah, I’d like to slip the kimono down your shoulders and remove your bra so I can get a look at and study your skin. I need to see how pliable it is and your hues.” Her voice trailed off.

“Of course,” I replied simply. My voice was thick with arousal and anticipation!

She sat close to me then slid her stool even closer! Hers was on wheels, mine was stationary, but it swiveled. As close to me now, as she had been to date, she was exciting me immensely! Tall, almost six feet she was perfectly proportioned! The aura put off by each of us was elegant and exciting!

Reflecting now, the first time we went to bed together was an event of epic proportion! Using me every way imaginable, it is immensely satisfying to be her lover! Jezebels lesbianism is timeless to me! Creative in every erotic art, she was able over time to train me to exploit my erotic talents in such a way that it brought maximum pleasure to the sweethearts and their husbands! This form of erotic expression took me ever higher into my own feelings and potentials! With my vibrant and masterful body art in every form, I had never, until this time, felt so exotic and fulfillment for me grew by the day! Funny thing though, it never occurred to me at the time this was all happening, what the implications were, or what could be behind them! That enlightenment would only come with time, and when it came, I was lost in the joy of my greatest emotional and physiological fulfillment! Lost in the superb elements of my sexual expression as it came to be! That part of my story was yet to come!

A good six inches taller than me, she was perhaps forty pounds heavier, but what I saw now, outlined though her black blouse and slacks was pure muscle and all shapely woman! Her makeup was black over her alabaster skin. Her elegant hands were wonderfully

408 409

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

manicured, the nail polish as black as her short butch-style hair. She had the hands of an artist, the fingers long and elegant. A manicurist would come out each week and work worshipfully over our hands and feet, together. Her lesbian lover would soak our hands and feet, working on exfoliating our skin, elbows, and knees! Then the two working together would expertly shape our fingernails and toenails! What they did for us took half the day, and it was done midweek every week! Our lives past a certain point was our bodies, and today would be the first time that each of us could study and begin to plea- sure the other. Our relationship was destined for marvelous things! And the journey, my journey of the only girl was about to begin!

I briefly looked from Jezebel to all the sweethearts around us! Anticipating what was happening, their expressions, particularly those of Jill, Linda, and Beth were keenly anticipating what would happen next!

I suppose it is possible, perhaps even likely, that this group of young women could be so naive. Certainly, the lack of sophistication, maybe except for Jill, Linda, and Beth was evident! At this moment, I didn’t want to ask. I had a better way to find out I was convinced anyway, by merely dropping my ...

As I dropped my kimono to my waist, the intake of breath from all sides around me was distinctly audible!

“My god, you are beautiful!” said Beth, followed by Linda say- ing, “I hadn’t anticipated this!”

The other women present, nervously giggled, as Jill followed up.

“I told you, all of you, what a jewel we had in Sarah!” “Yes!” exclaimed Gina, who reached out to gently caress my shoulder, stopping short of my breast on the left side where she sat.

“Soft,” she murmured. “Let’s get started,” said Jezebel simply. “Please give me a little room, sweethearts!” She now heightened her vocal vociferation!

They all sat back and watched her and me as she began her examination of the upper half of my body.

411 410

Chapter 37

Sarah

She concentrated and caressed every surface of the upper half of my body, paying attention to my stomach and flanks, finally my boobs. Though we were surrounded by the sweethearts who watched the whole process intently, they were silent as Jezebel spoke to me.

“Beautiful, wonderful skin, Sarah,” she murmured as she touched and gently pinched me.

“You have had twin babies, is that what you said?” “Yes, Jezebel, twenty-one years ago!” “You are in amazing shape, Sarah! I have been a body art con- noisseur for years, focusing entirely on women and their bodies as artistic medium. Rarely have I had the chance to work on a body like yours! Your incredible skin and muscle tone, the hues of your aura, are rare! A neutral coloring like yours, a light alabaster, I have never seen before!”

“Furthermore, your skin is so pliant! Watch this!” She now began to pinch various parts of my upper body skin! It would hardly wrinkle and then snap back!

“Do you see how the skin resists wrinkling and then snaps back! Sarah, you have the skin of a young woman! I have seen skin like yours, but very rarely! I once worked on a thirty-one-year-old woman for more than two years. Every week we were together and slowly, carefully, I transformed her body into the most fantastic artist’s can- vas you could imagine! She was an exciting lover, and she and I would

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

make love before and after her sessions with me! The definition of her body after our love acts was marvellous, and we would then work together. I would go slowly so she could watch my progress over every surface of her body! We used vibrant colors and designs, and she and I would go over all of this carefully as I transferred the paint- ings I made on paper to her body!

She is so beautiful, so gorgeous that she was invited to appear in private lesbian clubs all up and down the coast as artistic display. Often, she would be nude the whole time she was present, and she was loved and adored by all the femmes and butches equally! Now she is a professional! She is a resident act in a club in San Francisco and in Portland called Elle Parle Couramment le Francais! They will soon open a third club, same name, in Seattle. “I have been there,” said Jill simply. “Tell us!” exclaimed Linda, who now was beside herself with excitement!

“It’s a lesbian club for sure. When we had made the decision on Sarah, I had Jezebel take me there. I talked to Doug, and he agreed that she and I should do this. I dressed as a femme, Jezebel as a butch and in the inner club, we saw Picture Perfect’s act! She is everything Jezebel said she was and more, much more!”

“That’s her name, Picture Perfect?” “Yes, Beth. When I began working on her it was Cholla. Her close friends still call her Cholla. She’s Russian. Her stage name though is Picture Perfect, and she is!”

“In a sense as the only girl here in the private house, Sarah, you will serve in a similar capacity, but your intimacy and ours will be much more thrilling!”

***

“So, your report, Jezebel? Or do you need more time?” I lay on the massage table. Jezebel had pulled the pillow out from underneath my butt as I elevated my hips. I relaxed as she placed a pillow underneath my head. I lay before them, still only half nude. I trembled, and she placed a sheet over me.

Jezebel spoke after pausing a moment. “The upper body, Jill, is always the more difficult assessment and artistic challenge for the obvious reasons. Sarah, the upper half of your body will be perfect for tattoos and piercings!”

“Okay, that’s good, I guess.” I smiled. “However, I do have a choice in these matters, right?” It amazes me now that I would react in such a way, considering how much pleasure I gave as well as received in becoming their own ‘Picture Perfect’!”

I looked around the intimate seating area where all the sweet- hearts, silent, were watching with focused attention!

“Are you saying you don’t like this portion of our plans for you, Sarah?”

I looked at Beth, at the intense blue eyes. “No, Beth, I just want to consider everything. It’s my body and this doesn’t sound like a halfway thing! It also is much deeper in commitment and total involvement than Doug, Jill, and I originally discussed! Tattooing is forever, isn’t it? Further, I will live here attend- ing and attended by Jezebel, which I’m sure will be wonderful!”

As I said this, I watched Jezebel as she studied me. She broke out in an intense smile, and leaning down, she sweetly kissed me!

“Thank you!” she said enthusiastically. “Of course,” I whispered through our kiss. “Yes, Sarah,” added Beth, “once we start there is no going back, and we should make sure our plan for the artistic achievements we set out to realize with you are reasonable. We can’t make mistakes!”

Jezebel started the last part of her examination by saying, “I’d like to look at the rest of your body, do you mind?”

Did I mind? I was aroused now, enough to throw caution to the wind to see what direction it blew! I stood and let the kimono drift to the floor! I was nude.

“Where would you like me?” Jezebel hesitated before answering. Her eyes wandering up and down my body. It was the first time she had seen me completely nude. Her eyes were smoldering as she considered my eyes. I saw the question, “Yes, I want you too,” I answered silently. Her expression changed, and I knew we were communicating our desires for each

412 413

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

other. For some reason, I looked to Beth. She had not missed the exchange, and I could see jealousy.

Don’t worry, Beth,” I thought, I have something special for you and me to consider!” The change in her expression indicated to me that my message had been received. Now she smiled, licking her lips absently. “Please stand closer to the light over here, Sarah,” Jezebel softly murmured.

Jezebel got up and walked over to the massage table. I followed her. Self-conscious, I nevertheless was aroused as I knew I was being studied. I loved being nude knowing what the sweethearts must be feeling!

She moved her stool and sat, right at the level of my butt and pussy. I stood very close to her and once more she began her exam- ination, far more intimate and of a caressing nature this time! She carefully directed me to turn this way and that, and finally, she said, “Could you lay on your stomach on the massage table?”

On the table was a pillow that was cigar shaped. She made no movement to remove this, so I lay upon it, my hips elevated, my butt in the air, open—no secrets now!

Once more she closely viewed, caressed, and gently pinched my flesh, here and there. Then she tenderly drew my butt cheeks more open. My eyes closed. I felt the closer presence of the sweethearts! The tension in the air around me, higher! I knew they could see my butt hole and the back of my pussy, opening into my body! The breathing around me, and the embarrassed giggling started! I could feel my creamy discharge beading up and running down.

“Wow! Look at how wet she is!” exclaimed the exuberant cheer- leader herself, Linda. “Are you enjoying this, Sarah?”

Now I laughed! “As a matter of fact, very much! Can’t you tell!” And then having been silent for some time, the conversation around me was instantaneous in excitement! Suddenly, they all were touching and caressing me!

“Why should Jezebel have all the fun?” exclaimed Beth, totally uncharacteristically! And she leaned down, kissing my buttocks, using her tongue inside my ... oh my god! Then they all were doing the same!

“Share please, Beth!” exclaimed Linda. “Ladies, let me finish my examination then we all can have some fun with Sarah!”

It was then that the Philtre, the red and the gold, was first poured out into goblets, and they began to drink it. Now more like college girls than grown women, they were beginning to speculate on what the party would become today! It seemed the plans were far into the evening because there were babysitters at home! And by arrangement with their husbands, this was their initial only girl party! They talked on and on as they absently played with me as if they were in their own world, which they well could have been!

“Okay, could be fun, maybe lots of fun!” But I thought it inter- esting that they were the ones, rather than their husbands to have the initial time with me! It occurred to me that their goals were different! And yet with what the sweethearts were talking of, the effects for me would take me in entirely different directions! One permanent, the other changing moment by moment! I felt thrill after thrill ranging up and down my body as all this unfolded for me in my mind!

I was amazed! It was like I was their toy! Was I? I never could have considered this before today! Now? “Could you turn over, Sarah?” “Sweethearts, let her turn over. Let me finish! You’ll like this anyway!” They moved away, and still Beth hung by me! It was mar- velous to have this Nordic goddess feeling such obvious passion and desire for me!

I lifted my body to turn over and once more the pillow elevated my hips! Jezebel studied me closely, a look of wonder and surprise forming on her face.

“Who does your waxing?” “I go to a spa.” “They do a very good job, but I will do it in the future as a part of our massage therapy together.”

This time I lay there, making eye contact with each woman as Jezebel proceeded with the examination.

“My goodness,” Jezebel said softly. “What!” Everyone was now excited anew!

414 415

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

She was staring down at my vulva. I knew what she saw! “Beautiful,” she whispered, and she tenderly caressed the head of my clit with her fingertip.

“Sarah’s cock!” I remembered from the locker room, high school and college. I was teased endlessly, but it was the source of specula- tion from more than one of my dates and set me to try bisex on a regular basis! More than one young woman wanting to explore and to give me “head,” as it was called then.

Almost two inches long, chubby, even relaxed and pendant, it was visible! Now it was fully erect and lightly flexing with my desire and arousal! This could not be hidden away! That and my creamy discharge!

***

“Please, Jezebel, let me do her first!” This wasn’t the Beth that I was becoming aware of. No longer imperious she now pleaded with Jezebel!

Jezebel glanced to Jill, who shook her head, a small smile play- ing on her lips.

Jezebel got up from the stool. Beth took my hand, staring at my clitoris. “The lounge, please, Sarah,” she whispered. I rose off the mas- sage table and followed her. She towered over me! The sweethearts were now giggling, slurping their Philtre and catcalling Beth!

“Way to go, Beth!” “You draw her first, Beth!” “What do you know, Beth!” And on and on! Beth only smiled and said, “Please lay here, Sarah.” I did, focus- ing on her eyes as she watched me. I drew my legs up, and she appar- ently decided because she began to remove her clothing! Suddenly, the room was silent! There was only the noise of goblets raised to lips, and the swallow of Philtre!

Nude, she was gorgeous! It was me now, I held my hand out! “Come, let’s delight each other Beth,” I whispered. Mesmerized, she lowed herself to the lounge and came to my arms, a blond vision!

What she and I did together was far different than what hap- pened afterwards!

I have always enjoyed kissing women! Beth’s skin was smooth and flawless! She didn’t even have peach fuzz on her face! With increasing desire and passion, we kissed as she played with my breasts and nipples. Far larger than hers, she delighted in their firm softness! I too was caught up in her high breasted torso, the nipples rose red, and the flesh like milk! This would be a reoccurring theme for all my sex play with the sweethearts and the fraternity brothers! They would also be a target for Jezebel and her artistry!

“I am so attracted to you!” She whispered, “I have been ever since I knew of you and Jill and Doug told all of us about you! How sexual you are! I want you with my husband, Sarah.” She whispered, “But most of all, I have wanted this! You aren’t my first woman, but I want you to be my only woman!”

“I am very attracted to you to Beth!” I whispered back. “Please let me make you climax!” I giggled at her using words that obviously were turning her on!

She kissed her way down my body until her lips were close to my fully erect clitoris, and then she took it in her lips, running her tongue around its head!

She did have experience! She entered my pussy with her index and middle fingers and began the “come hither” that I love, over my inner recesses and pleasure points that were directly connected to my clitoris! Her lips though, the sucking and the tongue motion over the whole of my clit, and her tickling inside in combination was simply marvelous!

It was Jill now who joined us on the lounge! She had removed her clothing, and I looked around, and all of them in various stages of undress where masturbating! They were helping each other too! Jezebel was kissing Jill between her thighs, as Jill sucked on my nip- ples! This was something I would not see with the husbands! But with all the sweethearts, it was incredibly arousing!

416 417

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

I came quickly as Beth continued to suck on me, and she mas- turbated with a vibrator she produced out of ... somewhere!

And then Linda came to the lounge, and even as Jill and Beth kept up their delighted sucking on my nipples and clitoris, Linda moved so my face was between her thighs, and she lowered her vagina to my lips and tongue! And for her, I gave her the best in cunnilingus that I could, caressing her butt even as the other two women kept up their attentions on me!

This went on all evening as sweetheart after sweetheart, fortified with increasing doses of Philtre, rather forcefully used me for their pleasure! For me, it was beyond anything I had experienced to that point, and I was so thrilled, I was prepared to agree to almost any- thing proposed as their only girl!

As it turned out, I did agree to everything, to all of it! Now was the beginning, the start of the rest of a thrilling life in many more ways than that planned for only girl! But that was a very good place to start!

418

PART 3

“They are stars ... But they give no light.”

Se dit des couleurs (say the colors)

“But to thee, O maid of Delos, Venus sends maids Chaste as thou, For this single boon to beg thee—grant through All thy woodlands now That no wild thing’s blood tomorrow stain the Grasses of the glade, That in peace o’re its young blossoms green may Glide the westering shade. She Herself would come to pray thee, might She Move thy maiden heart; She Herself would bid thee join us, were it but a Maiden’s part— Bid thee gaze while we go dancing through our Three night’s revelry, Dance with multitudes about us down the glens That honour thee.”

The Vigil of Venus continued ...

Prelude

“Think not, my dearest sons, that, when I have left you, I shall cease to be. For while I was with you, you did not see my soul, but you knew that it was in this body from the deeds that I performed. Continue to believe, therefore, that it exists as before, even if you see it not. Nor, indeed, would the fame of illustrious men survive their death if the souls of those very men did not cause us to retain their memory longer. I, for my part, could never be persuaded that souls, which lived while they were in human bodies, perished when they left those bodies; nor, indeed, that the soul became incapable of thought when it escaped from the unthinking corpse, but rather that, when it had been freed from every admixture of flesh and began to exist pure and undefiled, then only was it wise ... you really see noth- ing, resembling death so much as sleep; and yet it is when the body sleeps that the soul most clearly manifests its divine nature: for when it is unfettered and free it sees many things that are to come. Hence, we know what the soul’s future state will be when it has been wholly released from the shackles of the flesh. Wherefore, if what I have said be true, cherish me as you would a god. But on the other hand, if my soul is going to perish along with my body, still you, who revere the gods, as the guardians and rulers of this beautiful universe, will keep me in loving and sacred memory.”

Cyrus the Elder as he lay dying, per Marcus Tullius Cicero. From “Concerning Old Age,” as translated by William Armistead Falconer.

421

ASK NO QUESTIONS

422

squadron will fight and prevail over the Egyptian army of Ptolemy, the younger brother of Caesar’s mistress, Cleopatra, who will become pharaoh in place of her younger brother. Thus, Egypt will become a Preface

client state of Rome! For our purposes, here, the library doesn’t exist, however, as a depository of knowledge, anywhere.

This is also before the golden age of Greece. This is well before democracy has its prominence as a political philosophy. This doesn’t come about for 150 years. Rome and Greece do exist as rivals now, Sapphism

Greece being the more powerful of the two.

It’s a time of almost constant warfare. The Greeks fight differ- ently than any other nations armies located around the perimeter of the Aegean, Tyrolian, and the Great (now called the Mediterranean) Seas. Not raiders like other armies, the Greeks were totally forthright, The year is 601 BCE (Before Current Era). The place is Eresus,

constant and predictable in how they fought. This, however, made no located in the southwest corner of the Greek island of Lesbos. The

difference either tactically or strategically as compared to other armies. third largest of the Greek islands, Lesbos, is approximately 630 square

Other nations armies would march, deploy, fight, retreat. miles in size.

Making a stand was not their way, nor did their military leaders learn North of Lesbos, some fifty miles, is Troas. Located on the main-

from Greek tactics, so they were no match for the Greeks strategically land of Asia Minor, Troas, or Troy, is in the nation state, Phrygia. This

or in tactics. happens to be some six hundred years after the Greeks destroyed Troy.

In direct contrast, the Greek “hoplites” would march, deploy, Due east of Lesbos, also on the mainland is Adramyttium. East,

stand, slash, poke, march, deploy, stand, slash, poke, march deploy, etc. but also south of Adramyttium is Pergamum. Close to Eresus and

That’s why the Greek armies were victorious against far larger forces. Lesbos, both are in the Turkey of today. Adramyttium and Pergamum

They fought as if they meant solely to fight! To realize their strategic will figure prominently in our tale, but not yet.

goals by their tactical means! There was no pause or retreat, ever. Pergamum is one of the seven cities, the seven churches of the

While very effective as battlefield tactics, this method of fight- book of Revelation, the last book in the library of the old and new tes-

ing caused enormous casualties among the men. The drain of men in taments. Pergamum ultimately will have a library that will be the rival

society was enormous! Wound therapy and medicine in those times of the great library, contained in the museon at Alexandria, Egypt.

was scarce and ineffective, even though battle presented an opportu- Neither is in existence at this point and won’t be for several hundreds

nity for learning. Years later the great library would house the world’s of years. They will eventually reach their prominence and an intense

knowledge on a huge assortment of subjects including medicine. competition will form between the two. Prolific sources of knowledge

At this same time, there were two distinct philosophies related and research in the ancient world, the library at Alexandria will be

to how women were to be treated in society: foremost until 48 BCE. During the battle of Alexandria, a fire is set

The philosophy of the Athenians placed women distinctly not only in the library but the storage warehouses at the docks of the

below men. Men were to be educated and trained both as athletes harbor of Alexandria. This will come about because the single legion

and as soldiers. Women were to attend to homemaking, birth, and of Julius Caesar, about five thousand Roman soldiers and his naval

the raising of the children.

423

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

The second outlook was that of both Sparta and Lesbos. Men were to be educated. So were women. Men were to be trained in athletics. So were women. Men were to be trained as soldiers. And women, lacking both size and upper body strength, were taught a rather unique form of self-defense, not unlike judo.

Both sexes understood to cause a child to be conceived, placed little burden on the man. For the woman, it was entirely different.

Conception, the act of love, was something that both sexes enjoyed. In this period, it was assumed that tiny replicas of humans were placed inside of the woman during sexual intercourse. The ancient Greeks and Romans didn’t attribute any traits of the mother, to the resultant child. Finally, people began to see the traits of the mother as well as the traits of the father, in their children.

The results were always the same. Life in those times was exceed- ingly hard, especially with the men off to constant warfare or training for deployment. The women while maintaining hearth and home were increasingly incapacitated while the child grew in their bodies.

After they were born this also placed a burden of tending to a helpless being for months and then as the child started to mature, years and years to come. During this period of development of their children, women turned to each other for the needs of a helpmeet and often, lover. It is interesting to note that the Bible placed signif- icant penalties upon men for homosexual relations, while there was virtually nothing placed in the way of limitations on women for the same sexual behaviors. The Bible was silent, as were many cultural strictures on the practice of female homosexuality. It was as if it were assumed that women would seek comfort, succor, and pleasure in this way. After all, it seemed natural that helpmeets in the practices of everyday lives would also be lovers at night when the men were gone for long periods of time. Women have always been the most social of all God’s creatures. Why wouldn’t they seek comfort from each other in bed too? Further, artworks depicting women as being intimate with each other were frequent and deemed pleasurable to look at by both sexes. There were reasons for this!

So, women nurtured and sustained each other in both child- birth and the day to day of caring for these helpless little beings who

they loved from the very first moment of birth. Women therefore would also nurture and sustain each other too, in and out of bed.

Sappho certainly didn’t originate the idea of females loving females. It just didn’t happen that one day women weren’t lovers and the next day they were. These things take time to unfold, perhaps years, even generations. In Greek, the word homos means “same.” So the word homosexual means “same sex.”

Men who lay with men were referred to as homosexual. Women who lay with women were most appropriately referred to as homo- sexual too, but they weren’t.

There are two ways really, from ancient history, to refer to peo- ple known as lesbians.

Lesbos had a civilization and a polis as much as Athens or Sparta did. Lesbos was the home of lesbian Greeks or lesbians. Men, women, children who were native to and lived upon Lesbos were Lesbians. Those who lived in Athens were referred to as Athenians. Those who lived in Sparta were known as Spartans. The name lesbian therefore is locative in nature, as much as Spartan or Athenian were.

The word or name lesbian also pertains to a way of life, way of thinking, way of celebration, and for some time up to the present, a sexual orientation. As much as the words homosexual or gay do also. Sappho was the foremost lyric poet of her era. Even Alcaeus didn’t achieve the fame Sappho did, and he was a contemporary, and her neighbor on Lesbos. Sappho was so well thought of in the ancient world, that Plato, who lived after her, referred to her as his “tenth muse,” in deference to the nine muses, daughters of Zeus and goddesses of the arts and sciences. Incidentally, the great “museon” at Alexandria was named for the muses, and there were nine wings all devoted to each individual muse.

The great Roman poet Ovid, many years later was devoted to Sappho too, and spent time writing about her! This is the same poet that was banished by Augustus Caesar for sedition. Augustus for- merly Octavian was the adopted son of Julius Caesar.

Sappho was referred to as “the lesbian poet,” which was loc- ative. Her tastes though, as to love and sex, erotic expression, ori- ented her poetry to a variety of subjects, and unfortunately, much

424 425

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

of it is lost to us. What exists, exists in snippets. And it is highly suggestive in a classical and lovely sense. So, it is assumed that the “lesbian poet” wrote something that became lesbian in orientation in terms of female homosexuality! And the word lesbian became erotic and oriented to what she wrote about at least part of the time. She wrote of it as a way of loving both men and women too, at the same time. To love them equally, but differently. To love a husband and have children with him, but to love and lay with a woman too. To have both though, as friends. Today, lesbianism also can be a political statement, but we won’t confuse the two at this moment because that is a different discussion.

If that is the standard, what we have just described, then the two of us are lesbians. That, however, is not the standard we speak of for ourselves, or one taking the time to write this book to describe. If it was, we could probably stop right here with this brief history.

We can’t do this, in other words, stop here. We can’t do this because we aren’t lesbians, but heterosexuals. We are also deeply in love with the man we lie with as well, Patrick, our husband, the father of our children. So then, are we in fact bisexual?

So then, let’s review before going on. We admit to sex with each other, we admit to sex with one man, we admit to sex with all three of us! We have borne him children, and at this writing, we are both pregnant again. Bisexual, just another limiting word, like lesbian is.

Both of us are weary of the world at large that uses nomen- clature to limit language. To make words simple so that something complicated is easily defined. “Great!” Everyone would say! “Isn’t that nice? These two women are bisexual, that explains it all! Pass the butter please!”

We aren’t bisexual. To be bisexual to us means that one sex or the other can become a novelty and thus minimalized. If we were only really interested in each other, then Patrick would be the novelty and the distraction. You don’t know our husband! That would never work! This isn’t our way!

And romance? We have romance a plenty! There is the romance between the two of us, the romance between each of us individually and Patrick, and then the romance between the three of us! There is

a deep friendship too. That’s a very important element that must be present. We are friends, and we genuinely like each other.

No, in fact it is the opposite of this. We meet what is now held as Sappho’s requirement; we love each other equally, but dif- ferently. We love each other the way women love women, and we love Patrick the way women love men, with great romance, desire, and arousal. And Patrick, he is simply the kindest and most loving father and husband you could imagine! He is at the center of our lives. And it was William Butler Yeats who wrote, “Things fail, the center doesn’t hold.” Patrick, a great and Christian knight, is also history’s greatest killer! And he is our lord protector. We will elab- orate as we go. Patrick does what he has done, and does, to protect our way of life!

Lest you get the wrong impression though, our lives don’t con- sist of moving from one erotic encounter to the next! Not at all! We lead incredibly busy lives! We have eight children and two on the way! We live on top of a small mountain. We own that mountain and all the land you can see on all sides of it. Our land is divided into a ranch, farm and second, and old growth timberland, winery, vine- yard, and thousands of acres! We breed and race our own thorough- breds! We also own the small town located a mile and a half from our home, and all the land around that, more than one thousand acres. Adjacent to the town, we are building a small community that will provide housing for abused women and children. This town and community are governed by the “Edda of Sappho,” something we refer to as “Liberte’ Feminin” and “Vesta’s Fire.” As you read deeper into our book, all of this will become clearer to you!

Patrick built our home out of wood and stone from our prop- erty. The first summer we were here, there was nothing except the land, timber, and most importantly, the water. We have water every- where in the form of artesian wells, streams, lakes, and a small river. The first thing he did besides putting up tents for the family to be sheltered was to build a small sawmill. He cut second growth and timber on the property that had fallen. We waste nothing! With the timber, he milled and the marvelous outcroppings of the basalt for- mations, he built the huge garage that fall. We were so fortunate

426 427

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

with his skill because the family moved into the garage a week before the first snowfall of that winter, which was quite harsh! We had a propane generator for power, two propane forced air heaters, and he sunk to the three-hundred-foot level, our first artesian well! He set a sewer line to a small processing plant, and within a day of opening this, he closed the outhouses we had been using!

Our teenaged daughters, early teens then, were fascinated with all he did! Wherever possible they helped, and they were marvelous workers! The two of us, Ronnie and Genny, had the wonderful task of dreaming, imagining, and designing our home! Neither of us are architects, but we learned much that winter! Within several months and with the help of our CAD system, we designed every amenity and appurtenance! Mary Alice, who we had bought the town from was staying with us, and she is an incredible grandmother! She took care of all our little ones and did all the cooking and bathing of our babies! A wonderful nanny, she is a valued and well-loved member of our family and our children adore her for the grandmother they cherish! She is a devoted assistant to the two of us also, for we nurse all of our little ones, and we need to carefully manage our intake of food and water for we each make so much milk from our bodies! She is also a marvelous mother to the two of us, as well as Patrick!

If you are reading this preface before flipping through the chap- ters, we are candid! We tell it all! We believe that’s why you bought our book. To learn a new way of loving, new way of living, and new way of raising a family! Though we refer to all of this as new, in fact it’s ancient. We call what we practice, “Sapphism,” for Sappho herself. Our book is broken into four parts: We will describe to you what we reference in the Edda of Sappho in the opening chapters, Sapphic love, Liberte Feminin as a way of contrasting the philoso- phies of ancient Athens with that of Lesbos and Sparta and apply this to today, and we will close with the marvelous Vesta’s Fire.

***

We describe how we first met, how we came together, our respective histories, and the day to day of our domestic lives. We

also describe the sweetest romance and the most exciting sensuality and the erotic aspects of the most excellent way and sacred sex that all three of us practice together. We describe our prayers that we pray before making love and what it means to invite God into our bed- room in the forms of Father, Mother, and Son especially when we wish to conceive with Patrick! Young women, please make note: Our method of conception where we enlist the attention and erotic power of the goddess, and our beloved husband releases his Tantric mas- culine power, allows us maximum potential for the Mother of God to enter our bodies and bless our union! We conceive, and we do so with greatest erotic and sensual thrill! We focus on a baby a year, and this miracle of replenishing our numbers with new life is our highest calling! Before you dismiss the two of us in this, please read carefully the last two chapters on conception in part IV, Vesta’s Fire, just before we summarize and close.

Sappho, it is said, loved both men and women, separately, equally. She had a husband, and at least one daughter, Cleis, that we have found evidence of. She was the mistress of a school for girls on Lesbos at Erasus. She was also a priestess of the goddess of love, Aphrodite. She was worshipped and paid heed to as a demigoddess herself. The services she led were in some aspects faith and others erotic. Secularly, she was hailed as the greatest lyric poet of Greece, the contemporary of Homer, and her artistry exceeded that of Alcaeus.

Her whole life was love, romance, domestic affairs, and sensual pleasuring. Referred to in ancient Greek, Aeolic, she was “Sapphikos” or just “Sappho.” To live like Sappho was to be “Sappheire,” as her followers referred to her. Soon, her name was on the tongue of many in the Greek world, and we already touched on her reference from Plato and Ovid, many years after she died.

Sappho’s poetry is distinguished as a “strophe,” a stanza of three lines of five or six stresses. A stress is how a syllable has emphasis placed on it, which calls for a specific arrangement. The stress is then followed further by a short line. This is referred to as a “Sapphic Verse.” In a moment, we will give you two good examples of Sapphic Verse.

428 429

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

It is said in history that Sappho was an independent spirit and thinker in a world dominated by men. Both statements are true. In her time, men though, were withering casualties. Such a high price, death by such violent means and too often, women and children taken as war prizes for a life of slavery in one form or another. And this is the ultimate truth: men as casualties, women as slaves.

Between the years 600 BCE and 400 BCE, the population of Greece declined, and the birth rate fell precipitously. Death from war, and homosexual couplings are often referenced. Certainly, some of this homosexuality is rightly attributed to male-to-male couplings on a declining resource. The ancients surely didn’t dwell on this, they were remarkably uninformed on the implications and understanding of any of this. Overwhelmingly though, it seems that women turned to other women to receive succor, help, assistance, love, romance, and sex. Matters of faith also put women in the capacity of partici- pating, even if it wasn’t a relationship they would normally seek oth- erwise. Once the experience had been noted, however, it seems love and all attached to that, would be sought for these most social of all humans, women. Men kill, women love, right?

Often, a prominent warrior would be left behind to guard a town as a deterrent. Signage would be placed before the towns on the main roads, stipulating that the town as guarded by a highly compe- tent warrior. These people weren’t stupid; they knew what was what. It was understood that he would couple and otherwise mate with the women left behind. Of course, war removed legions of men, which made it more urgent to release emotions and tensions sexually, before the next day’s murderous contact with the enemy. This was not done with prostitutes, but warrior to warrior.

Perhaps you are wondering, how we have come to know so much, about someone that historians and researchers say there is so little left of her footprint? We have put much thought and research into the woman Sappho, and we have developed important and irre- futable information flowing from the source herself.

The following are two of her more romantic poems that leave little doubt to what she is referencing. We know of the two women she writes to in a sense.

This one is a soldier’s wife named Anaktoria

Some say cavalry and some would claim infantry or a fleet of long oars is the supreme sight on earth. I say it is

the girl you love. And easily proved. Did not Helen, who was the queen of mortal beauty choose first among mankind the very scourge of Trojan honor?

Haunted by love, she forgot kinsman, her own dear child and wandered off to a remote country. Oh, weak and fitful woman,

bending before any man: So Anaktoria, although you are far do not forget your loving friends.

And I for one would rather listen to your soft step, and see your radiant face, than watch all the dazzling horsemen and hoplites of Lydia.

And to beautiful Atthis, a gorgeous lover if there ever was one:

So, I shall never see Atthis again and really, I long to be dead, although she too cried bitterly when she left she said to me,

“Ah, what a nightmare we’ve suffered. Sappho, I swear I go unwillingly.”

430 431

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

And I answered, “go and be happy. But remember me, for surely you

know how I worshipped you. If not, then I want you to remember all the exquisite days we two shared; how when you near me you would adorn

Your hanging locks with violets and tiny roses and your sapling throat with necklets of a hundred blossoms: How your young flesh was rich with kingly

myrrh as you leaned near my breasts on the soft couch where delicate girls served us all an Ionian could desire; how we went to every hill, brook

and holy place, and when early spring filled the woods with noises of birds, and a choir of nightingales, we two in solitude were wandering there.”

Sappho’s philosophy, simply stated, was feelings for both men and women can exist at the same time in the same person.

So, we habit with each other. Also, contained herein is a chapter from both our lawyer and minster. One of us, Genevieve, is formally married to Patrick. Rhonda is joined to both three ways: our faith based service in the unity of the Eidos, she is joined to Genevieve in Liberte Feminin, and to Patrick and Genevieve in Vesta’s Fire. The differences and the services are explained in depth. Our attorney talks of family partnerships and adoptions.

Are we done? Meaning do we anticipate more helpmeets? We have asked Patrick to remain open to even greater intimacy and feminine companionship because of our ministry of Liberte Feminin, and there will always be more room for an ever-expanding love in Vesta’s Fire.

Even with such busy lives, the two of us are left with small pieces of time for ourselves, just the two of us. Our husband, as a gift, built a small and perfect cottage for us in our forest. It is as we designed, Greek in origin! It has every comfort that two women who are in love could crave. So, when we are left with some time, we go there for our own private intimacy. We often take our little ones with us to give Mary Alice a break, and even then, she goes with us. As close as we can, we have adopted Sappho’s life to our cottage and the little sur- rounding glades. We dress as Sappho did, we live as Sappho did, we love, as Sappho did. And we were taught, that it is our sanctuary...

The location that Patrick chose, we would never have found for it is so well hidden. It appears much like the forest scene that Sappho and Atthis walked, loved, and made love in. We are certain of this choice simply because we feel we know their minds, the two lovers, so well!

When we walk this together, we are reminded of a passage from that poem:

How we went to every hill, brook,

and holy place, and when early spring filled the woods with noises of birds and a choir of nightingales, we two in solitude were wandering there.

We are so blessed. For we two are three, and our husband fills our emptiness and we in turn empty his fullness!

Enjoy!

From Genevieve Andrias, Chi Rhonda Andrias, Rho Premiere, Mountain Paradise, Washington. December 2026.

432 433

ASK NO QUESTIONS

434

now, carried a boy. All the women where quietly frantic. In all the time, the eons that Genevieve knew and loved her husband, he had never disappeared without a word. And everyone knew Hellion was Chapter 38

as unreliable as Hammer was reliable!

They all sat in a sacred prayer circle. Experiencing all of this for the first time were the newest women to join the family, Stacy, Tug, and Lucerne, along with the teenage daughters Janelle, Robin, Sienna, and Christie. Little Daisy sat with Mary Alice and the other Genevieve and Rhonda

little ones. There were eight now. She and Faith Marie had taken a deep liking to each other and were as loving little sisters! Somehow, Daisy had picked up on the ancient French almost immediately! The two little girls held hands quietly weeping but comforting each other! Even little brothers by two months, the twins James and John, were “We don’t know, Genevieve. All we can tell you is that Patrick was

weeping and upset. They all understood who their father was and seen by old Jose three nights ago, ‘ride into the sky,’ as was described,

what was happening! Otherwise, all the little ones sat as a group with with Hammer and Hellion.

Mary Alice. “The way Jose describes it, the three of them were outfitted as

To compound the concerns of the adult women, Stacy, Tug, knights, the same. Of course, the dog and the horse were dressed

and Lucerne had taken their vows with Patrick a month previously! differently than Patrick, but the word caballero, knight Jose used for

They were all members of Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire. Stacy and all three. He calls Patrick, ‘El Cid.’

Tug were newly pregnant! They had all gone through the process of “I know how this sounds, we are all in agreement that Jose is old

metamorphosis, the death and rebirth in the “blood and bones” of and sees things that no one else sees. Does that mean he is delusional?

the Good People! Who knows?”

All of the adult women were part of Liberte Feminin and sworn Bill Martin the trainer, Roderigo Olmos the race manager and

to Vesta’s Fire! Without Patrick, Genevieve was the family leader Gregorio Olmos Morning Fire’s jockey were all up at the main house

and mistress over all. This meant that all of the sacred feminine was with every member of the family sitting in attendance.

strictly observed, and that the home stead, family relations, and their Patrick, Hellion, and Hammer had been missing for three days.

own Sapphic sexuality were all the most exciting elements of Vesta’s The only person who seemed to know anything was hundred-year-

Fire! old Jose who lived here with his equally ancient wife for they had no

“Bill, why does Jose keep saying ‘El Cid’? What does that mean?” other place to go.

Roderigo spoke rapid Spanish to Jose, who answered just as He and Esmerelda were sitting with the Olmos brothers and

rapidly. their wives talking quietly. Jose kept saying “El Cid, El Cid.”

“El Cid was a warrior knight that his great-grandfather told him Bill’s wife, Josee, sat with Genevieve, Rhonda, and Sheiresa.

about when he was a boy. He believes Patrick is El Cid, ‘the Lord’!” Sitting with Sheiresa was the new helpmeet, Angel, newly pregnant.

It was then that several of the ranch hands came running into Genevieve and Rhonda were heavy with child, Genevieve carries a

the great room we all were in. They were talking frantically, “El Cid, single girl, Rhonda carries twin girls, Sheiresa also visibly pregnant

El Cid, El Cid!”

435

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Now everyone was panicked, rising, standing, unsure of what to do or what it meant.

Once more the Olmos brothers spoke rapid Spanish, this time to Carlos, the ranch foreman!

Everyone stopped talking, letting Roderigo converse in Castilian with Carlos. The back and forth exchange of questions and answers was urgent!

“Senora, El Cid, the Lord, Patrick is back! He rode with the great horse and the huge dog from the very sky above where they all saw heaven! Himself, Hellion, and Hammer, but he say blood is everywhere on them!”

***

They were almost overwhelmed with activity! The adult women gathering the little ones who were just as distressed for they knew their father was below and may be hurt!

It was the four teenage daughters who could leave first under the circumstances and all four were at a dead run down the long incline of the mount where the huge home sat, skirts held high! They were desperate to reach the field below, not knowing where their father and his pookahs were! They were followed close behind by Bill, Roderigo, Gregorio, and Carlos. Their wives staying behind to help the women and children of the house of Andrias gather the little ones and place them into SUVs. Finally, the suburbans, and there were three, begin the long descent to the fields below. Where to go though?

***

The three of them stood together as a small battle group should, in formation, in the middle of the practice field, which they had descended into when the field hands first saw them mere moments ago! They were virtually covered from head to toe with blood—their tunics, armor, weapons, torn asunder. Whatever they had done, they had paid a dear price; that was evident.

As he should, Hammer stood spindle side, blind side, sinister, and Hellion stood spear side dexter; their respective places beside Lord Patrick in the long time esteemed tradition! Patrick’s shield, Targe Blazon hung on the saddle. What was left of the great shield would protect nothing ever again. The great spear was broken in three pieces and tied to what was left of the shield. The flag of the Andrias tartan and coat of arms was torn to pieces, hanging by mere threads! These in turn were joined to a saddle that was now held together with rope. These weapons and accessories that had served their master so well in ten thousand battles would serve him no more! The tremendous knight and killer, held Falchion Dexter, his great sword, dexter, his killing sword, Petit Sinister, sinister side. He now thrust both into the ground, each hilt parallel to the blade appeared as the cross of Christ. Each blade so sticky in blood, that the legend of both could not be read. The blade edges themselves were terribly nicked and cut, but their master was an expert at the forging and the repair of Damascus steel, he would repair both swords so that their blades would appear evermore new.

The field hands, unsure of what to do, approached El Cid from a distance, supplicating, on their knees! They thought he could be dead and an apparition, a fearsome ghost of a significantly defined specter! Superstitious, they were terrified! He could after all be a ter- rible menace! Hadn’t he road into the sky three nights ago, per old Jose? And now he rode back again with his dog and horse, all of them wounded so terribly that no living creature could endure that and live?

He held his right hand up to cause them to halt. That’s when they saw the damage to his armor that no longer protected his arm. At over seven feet and 265 pounds, he was the ultimate giant of Genesis origin! No human or daemon ever had stood against the archangel of death, the giant Pythias, and that hadn’t changed this time either! He fought many times larger than he was! His speed was that of a falling star, his quickness unfathomable! The crown prince of the Good People, he was unbeatable, unstoppable. This was Lord Patrick Collin Andrias, and he belonged to his children and women in service to them forever! They were all that could con-

436 437

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

trol him, his fury! And Chi and Rho, Genevieve and Rhonda, were closest and most ancient of all in their connection to him! He was the eidetikos-mnestic of the mnem, and his women were the mnes- tic-eido; his children, the mneme.

Then they all saw the blood dripping down, falling on the ground. It couldn’t have been missed! That’s when the panic set in for what supernal being could bleed? Bewildered and perplexed, Carlos began the frantic run up the side of the mount, screaming to the field hands themselves to run away! They did, to the opposite side of the field! Fascinated, they wanted to watch this fantastic sight play itself out!

The knight and killer stood there, astonished. “What had caused this?” he questioned. After all he was the paladin of all, or was he? Would his Lord, Jesus, the Christ, the Son, allow this? The blow he took to his head was causing dizziness, confusion. He looked to his two companions, questioning. He sighed, now nauseated. Craving water for all three of them! Especially his pookahs! How incredibly brave they had been, and Hellion didn’t even like him! No, Hellion hated him, but he served the greatest killer and knight ever without question! Soon the two of them, Patrick and Hellion, would have to settle accounts, and maybe now in death, they would do this! But not today. Today was all for the reporting to his wives, his mistresses. The three stood there, waiting, certainly dying? Close, but maybe, not.

There was a tradition though, a significant history that was not severable from what they had done yet again, and there was a holy ceremony connected to this! He must respect the dictates of Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire! He was sworn as their champion, of Liberte Feminin, and they were his wives, joined to him in love and Eros via Vesta’s Fire. The mothers of his children, the mistresses of the house- hold, he owed them defense in all matters with his life! He had ridden into the Eidos, to the great battlefield where Mastima and his father, the Prince of the Power of the Air would fight the greatest Christian knight and killer, ever. Now Chi and Rho, of the house of Andrias, the feminine leaders of Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire, must invite him home! It had always been this way. No mere formality this, for if

they could remember correctly, it was mandatory. It had been eons, but that didn’t matter!

Once more the daemonic murderers and panderers were walk- ing abroad the earth to face the greatest killer of all! And they wanted the ultimate prize, the women and children of the Good People! Never could they take them when he was alive, so their attempt was to rectify that with his torturous death! And the deaths of the dreaded nature spirits who were the companions of the Good People! They were almost, but not quite, successful. This time they tried with the newest form of daemonic horror, the new children of the dragon’s tail. It was close, very close. These were the stars that were dark.

Whenever he left for war, the leadership automatically passed in the male sense to the females. He was to be invited home by them, or he could not cross their threshold, no matter when or where.

And now his oldest children, his daughters out of breath, ran to within forty feet of him, and he said simply “stop.” Again, holding his right hand aloft, to stop them from their headlong embrace. And they did, knowing that their parents must connect first. They wept though for the carnage that they thought they saw plied upon their defenders, their precious father and his exquisite friends!

Finally, everyone was arriving, and then the last SUV, holding Genny, Rhonda, and the little ones arrived.

Now surrounded by the family and field hands and their fam- ilies, the three knights stood in the middle. Then the family parted on one side, and the Chi and Rho of the house of Andrias, with their children, walked to the edge of the circle. Their little ones, their babies cried with them for their father! They didn’t understand why they couldn’t run to their greatest playmate, and further, why he was dressed along with the precious pookahs the way they were? They instinctively had a fear of bleeding and now saw all the blood! They started screaming, “Pere, pere, pere!” They were in a panic, held back by their mothers!

“Mary Alice, please keep the little ones with you. There is some- thing we must do.”

“I understand, great ladies, my beloved daughters.” And they were. In three millennia, there had never been greater ladies that Chi

438 439

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

and Rho, of the escarpments of the great sea. On opposite sides of the world, there were two of each. Genevieve and Rhonda Andrias were subordinate to Desdimona and Kristie Ross simply because they were the wives of the king of the Good People, which made Desdimona queen, and Kristie, imperial princess. Patrick was the crown prince and champion, so Genevieve and Rhonda were the crown princesses. Both Chi’s always first though overall.

They both entered the circle, and their husband, the killer and knight, went to his knees, as did the two pookahs. The circle closed behind them and everyone knew the circle could not be broken, nor could anyone else enter it until the ceremony was over! The impli- cations of not following ceremony were too terrible to contemplate!

Both women started to weep now at what they saw as wounds. They both wanted rush to him! Capturing him in their arms, bath- ing his wounds with their tears! They could not. This was the most formal of all events for this family. Nothing was more important than this ceremony, and they all knew this! It was the order to matters and placed everything to right!

They both looked away from the horror of the wounds and studied each other. It was time to remember, and to once more be the Chi and Rho of old, the princesses of the escarpments. They could not go to their husband and his companions; they must take his report. Chi now spoke:

“Your report great Christian knight and killer.” Her voice and modulation were even, moderate, respectful. He once more had paid the price, demonstrating his love!

“Once more in triumph do we return to you both and to your household. I serve thee, leaders of Liberte Feminin, and homemak- ers, helpmeets, mothers, lovers, and beloved of Vesta’s Fire!”

Their hearts leaped! Now surely, he will ask for mercy to cross their threshold and they could welcome him, comfort him, clean his wounds, repair his body, replenish him, let him sleep, love him. They instantly started to walk to him, the expression on his face stopped them cold. He was horrified that the ancient and sacred covenant could be thus broken; he wasn’t done with his report! Again, with

respect, but heavy with fatigue, he held his right hand up, bidding them “stop”, he said low, dignified.

This was the crown prince of the Good People! The victor of ten thousand battles, ten thousand deaths on the battlefield! He was the greatest warrior knight and killer of all time! He had shown that yet again with the greatest that the Prince of the Power of the Air, and his son Mastima, could throw against him! Nothing could success- fully stand against him! Of all of God’s archangels, this was the most Christian! He was the greatest giant! The supernal god who became a man! This is what he was chosen for! He had to pay the price of the compact!

“There is more.” This stopped Chi and Rho cold. They waited, his voice now was low as rolling thunder. They stood, shocked, waiting. Never had he been so grievously wounded before! Didn’t he understand that they must go to him, revive him, heal him? He was their husband, lover, precious beloved, and father to their children! He was their defender in Liberte Feminin and their beloved in Vesta’s Fire!

“My friends here, in your defense, have been grievously wounded. Please see to them immediately. Use all your healing pow- ers to help them. Call upon Carna and Textrix to aid thee in thy attendance of them. You both, I supplicate myself to thee, I beg thee recover all of thy magic healing powers and aid them now, instantly!” “Them? And what of you, sir knight and killer?” This was spo- ken by Rho for her healing powers are legend to one and all from the most ancient of times. “Your very life’s blood pools around your knees now.” Her voice was shaking as she thus spoke! The tremor very real from the one of the two, who herself has been an amazon warrior, fighting by this one’s side!

Both women weeping anew for this was their husband and the father of their children, their beloved, and lover, joined hands. All they could do now was wait for the rest of his report.

He looked down as if it occurred to him only now how griev- ously wounded he was. And he looked up astonished. This had never happened before, to come so close to death when he was supernal and immortal! He removed his helmet. They gasped at the scalp wound

440 441

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

that began bleeding a new! That’s when they saw the cut in the hel- met. Thank God for the Damascus steel construction. Something else though would have to be done now. Maybe it was time for the old ways to change if he could now be wounded like this.

They started to move to him, forgetting the protocol. He didn’t. Remembering, they stopped once more. They must let him finish his report to them! They pulled on each other with their hands, longing to go to him, each knowing they couldn’t, at least not yet!

“There is still more,” he said, the voice rumbling, deep, and res- onate. It was clear his strength was failing him. His voice now more sonorous than they ever recall it being.

“He has new children. They are stars, but they give no light.” Clearly, he was surprised at his own words! Uttering something that even he thought fantastic! And he had been there! Saw everything of course, first hand! Then he whispered, “se dit des couleurs”? “Oh God”, they both thought, “this? It starts now?” The horror began to build inside each of Chi and Rho.

Now he paused, as if collecting his thoughts. “The blows to the head,” each of his wives thought, and once more looked sadly to one another, eyes full of tears. He shook his head, as if to clear it. Blood and sweat going in every direction in a fine spray. “I have never seen the likes of them.” He paused then visibly shook his head again, as if clearing his mind to recover some thought, deeply buried. “It is only the beginning.”

The beginning? Of what? “But you prevailed, knight and killer?” “Yes. I and my two friends here before you prevailed in the ancient way. That way though must change now. I came very close.” He paused and heaved his massive shoulders. At seven feet tall, but on his knees, still they almost looked at him evenly.

“Close is still victory, husband! Always you fight, and always you kill and thus win! You separate the heads from the shoulders of each of our enemies! You are the most Christian knight of all, the greatest killer ever! More so than your cousin or any other archangel who would never, could never do what you do, forever! More even than the Angel of the Presence of the Lord Himself!”

Chi, Genny, said this reverently to her precious husband. Her heart ached! Why can’t he ask for entrance so we can get this over and attend to their wounds; his and those of his friends! Why are they always caught up in the Genesis of old? “It’s because they are still the giants who lay with all of us, the daughters of men! Such a terrible price this one pays for our love! We drive him nearly insane in the rut, when we are in the estrus! And still we will keep coming to him for the beauty and grace, the limitless strength, the kindness, the tender love and warmth, the most excellent way, the marvelous body, the gorgeous organs of his sex, the killer instincts! That all this he has been gifted with by the Father, Mother, and Son! God above! He is a wonderful lay! He fills us with his life, our marvelous and gorgeous babies, our stunning mneme!”

All these thoughts occurred to her as she felt Rho, Rhonda’s hand again slip into hers. Genevieve was privately embarrassed at how some of her thoughts had aroused her! Weeping, Rhonda whis- pered to Genny, “Can we end this, my love? We must attend to their wounds or—”

“Or? Yes, we must end this,” Genevieve whispered. But he must end it. He must ask for entrance and mercy.

“Yet again, Chi and Rho, I beg thee, for thy most saving grace and mercy, for me and my companions.” And his voice lost some of its resonance, now fractured, cracked, the breathing labored. The blood from his wounds was streaming, though it seemed to have slowed. His friends were in as bad a shape, but they both waited, patiently, for their lord and master to meet the ancient requirements of the compact, their own blood pooling at their feet. For it was he and his cousin in going to war to protect them all before the miracle, that in fact they gave up holding the tremendous estate of Eidos to the two women of Chi and the two women of Rho. It had been that way, evermore, with their earthly holdings. They were the “Good People” after all!

“I beg thee for entrance to thy estates, so that once more I can take up station as lord protector and paladin to thee and thy children, your husband, lover, and beloved, their loving and most kind father.”

442 443

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

And there, he had said it! Once more they were the mnes- tic-eido, and he was the eidetikos-mnestic of the earth bound super- nal beings! They were the mnem! And they all felt the enlightenment once more, pass over and through them like some great but gentle wind from God! They indeed were the Good People!

“For God’s sake, yes!” exclaimed Genevieve, and they both ran to him as they could, very pregnant, as he collapsed from his knees to his hands, his head leaning downwards, bleeding anew! Now the family closed in from all sides in loving adoration of the greatest knight and killer, ever, in Christendom! And their husband and father! And he was no longer held up by his own strength, but the superb strength and loving support of his whole family.

He would need this love, adoration, and support in days to come. What he had foreseen, what he had divined, was finally coming.

***

Months prior to this, she had come to the great estate, Premiere, at Mountain Paradise. She had been briefed by the publisher of Sable, indeed by the whole staff. Angel Fleming was a wonderful writer, everyone knew this and she modelled herself after Sheiresa who had been the senior editor, and one of the five original partners in Sable sixteen years previously.

It was Sheiresa, however, who had wanted to do the feature article on the family and their home! Further, to formally introduce the great saving grace of the Elysian Fields, the Village of Women! There was so much that she wanted to write about! At least in the history of Sable, if not the field of print and Internet human interest journalism, there would be no recent articles to compare to this one! Of course, if both Sheiresa and Angel knew the truth, they would have been surprised at what was behind the change.

Enigme, the great entertainment company headquartered in Las Vegas was secretly in negotiation over the ownership of Sable. This is the same company that owns Human Interest News Network, the

company that broadcast journalist, Ashley Wilcox works for based in Eugene, Oregon.

Sheiresa though was completely in love. She was pregnant by the great lord himself, and his two wives, Genevieve and Rhonda were her Sapphic lovers and wives! The three women, intensely pas- sionate and loving to each other, couldn’t hide the depth of their love affair, their devotion to their children, and the adoration to the man each considered the ultimate in chivalry, gentility, and loving kind- ness and the dealing of death to their enemies! And then there was the Elysian Fields, their great commitment to women and children who had been dangerously abused and hurt!

She had changed too! That couldn’t be hidden from the pub- lisher, Robert, or his wife, Jane. They both had wanted to see for themselves what had caused Sheiresa to take an unheard-of-leave from what she loved and what she and her teenage daughter, Sienna, were up to! Yes, Sheiresa was different, starting with her rather pro- found changes physically. Now classic mnem in her looks and build, she strongly resembled Genevieve and Rhonda; and with her gor- geous black skin, she was even more marvelous than either Robert or Jane recalled, even though they still recognized her!

444 445

ASK NO QUESTIONS

446

supplication for your assistance! I beg upon your kindness, sir, for your help in this petition!

I am a successful businesswoman in Chapter 39

Portland, Oregon. My parents were Italian and French. It has been many years since I have read of such an article, a faithful representation of such a sophisticated living arrangement with practicing Sapphists! This is of course being very Genevieve, Rhonda, Lucerne

European, in the United States of all places!

I ask, sir, that out of the kindness of your heart, that you consider forwarding this email and its attached letter and photos to this lovely family! The two comely women in the photos To: Publisher, Sable Magazine

are my protégée, Stacy and Tuggles, who are very From: Lucerne Delarosa

dedicated lovers. The little girl, Daisy, is Tug’s RE: Article “One Year Later, Sapphism Revisited.”

four-year-old daughter. Stacy and Tug wish to reenter the world of men in such a living arrange- Dear sir:

ment as enjoyed by the Andrias women with the Western Washington, it seems, is a big place

marvelous man they are joined with. The letter is and I can find no listing of such a marvelous fam-

self-explanatory. ily who was the subject of your magazines article,

Dear, sir, I would be eternally grateful to “A New Way to Love, Born in Ancient Edda.”

you for every courtesy you can possibly extend! The article as named above was written by

As the letter states, it is up to the family to write your feature writer, Angel Fleming. It of course is

me back if they so choose! recent! It is my understanding that two of your

Thank you and God bless you for your writers were so overcome at the subject matter

assistance! Oh, and I love Sable Magazine. That’s that they are now members of such an enlight-

why when I owned my business, we advertised in ened household, Ms. Fleming being one of them!

it every issue for several years! Bravo for her!

The good sense of enlightenment displayed

Au revoir, in the first article, and the charm and delight of

Lucerne Delarosa. the second article in follow-up, has prompted me

Attachments: Personal Letter to send this email to you, sir!

Photos I am a French woman, but I am familiar enough with Anglais to write such as this is, a

***

447

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

To: Genny, Ronnie, Sheiresa, and Angel From: Robert RE: Attached email, letter, and photos.

Hello all! I hope you all are well!

I have looked up Lucerne Delarosa. She owned a very successful restaurant, bar, and pri- vate club in Portland. She sold it to a business- woman from Eugene, Oregon. Subsequently, this same woman opened clubs in San Francisco and now, Seattle, on the same themes of inclusive lesbianism. Inclusive meaning that there are four distinct cultures operating in the clubs—femmes, butches, dykes, and something new, straight women seeking what they all call “the kiss.”

Her bio says she is from France but is now a citizen of the United States. A generous and charitable person, she is listed as having supported many causes up and down the West Coast. As to be expected, most, but not all, are oriented to women and children. She is a big contributor to an orga- nization, Men Against Abuse, which is entirely focused on the epidemic present in our society of men abusing and enslaving women and children. The only people this organization reaches out to is men. And even then, it feeds the homeless, finds them jobs, homes, and works on improving male self-esteem. She was a founder of this organization! There is an important consideration for her, which may answer many questions. Her bio reveals she is androgynous, in other words, a hermaphrodite. With all your information on ancient Greece and Rome, you know full well the implications of this.

I assume that both women she sponsors herein are lesbians, considering a serious change in

their lives. I didn’t read the personal letter or view the photos attached to it. That is for you alone.

God bless you all! Jane and Joey are doing very well in our own Sapphic household! Both are pregnant we just found out! They, and I, are especially pleased with the blessings connected to this! It’s Jane’s first, a girl, and Joey’s second, another little boy! I personally would welcome more children after seeing the wonder of your lives. Lord knows the abundance of our lives can support it! I never knew how much Jane wanted a family until the advent of Joey in our lives!

When Jane heard of this query from Ms. Delarosa, she said that she and Joey were going to send you a follow up email, that it had been too long since we all had seen each other. I agree! We owe you all very much, the happiness in our mar- riage for one. You know that Jane and I were not doing well and now with Joey and the new home in the country we just purchased, everything has changed for the better! I’ll let them update you all further!

One last thing, Sheiresa and Angel, your idea of continuing to write for Sable about your lives is a wonderful concept! We are starting to get reports of women who are married, seek- ing women who are not and forming Sapphic households! Further, this is benefitting the young children, where there are kids, to literally cre- ate adoptive trusts so they have loving fathers! I know that I adore Joey’s little son, Pete, and the formal adoption is now final! We could use your genuine perspectives! We are on multi- ple runs of reprints for your two articles on “A New Way of Loving” and “Sapphism Revisited: One Year Later.” We get requests from women

448 449

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

all over the world! Your idea on the third article, “The Sapphic Marriage,” our editorial commit- tee believes is assured of immediate sellout status when announced! And now I understand that the four of you are planning a third book to follow the other two? How wonderful! I know we would love to be your publisher for that book! I’m cer- tain we can decide suitable arrangements for all of us to prosper!

I hope all is well with Patrick! I know he and the race team are working hard to get Morning Fire ready for his maiden year of racing! Please tell Patrick that we all are eager to hear any news on their progress. How wonderful!

With much affection, Robert

***

Lucerne Delarosa Portland, Oregon.

Dear Andrias Family:

I am Lucerne Delarosa. I write to you today to introduce two women and one lovely little girl, who are the most special I have come to know in my life. Please bear with me for my written English is not so good.

So now is time for truth. I am a fifty-year- old businesswoman based in Portland, Oregon. I built and for many years operated a restau- rant, bar, and private club, known as “Elle Parle Couramment le Francais” for “She Speaks Fluent French.” If you look this business up on the Internet, you will see the establishment caters to

the lesbian and bisexual communities. Straight women come to be with us for the thrill of the kiss from butches and dykes! It provides a safe outlet for women to express their feelings and desires for sexual enlightenment in a nurturing atmosphere of erotic thrill and intimate friend- ship. It is a legitimate outlet for role-playing and the character of the female heart in both roles of the masculine and feminine. I hope this explana- tion is clear and not misleading to you.

The two women I speak of are Stacy and Tuggles, or Tug. They were my assistant manager and manager until I recently sold the entire oper- ation to an Oregon business woman. They both are my very intimate friends and beloved to me and to each other!

Tug was violently raped almost five years ago, and she has a beautiful little four-year-old daughter, Daisy! Stacy was sad and lonely from a broken heart, and she came to us two years ago, having lived an active life as a businesswoman and in government. Both women are my protégée and are very tender lovers to each other.

I am androgynous as I believe it is called. I have the sexual properties of both a man and a woman! I am told though, I am very feminine in outlook, character, and appearance. It is my great sadness to never bear children for I am sterile, but neither Stacy nor Tug are this way! Very fer- tile women, they have talked of having children together, but with artificial means.

Now we have come across your articles in a progressive magazine called Sable and there is a longing within the three of us to see if once more, Stacy and Tug could come back to world of men as you ladies are, so served by one magnificent

450 451

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

man? Am I clear in this request? I hope I am. They want to know if it would be acceptable to you to become helpmeets and to become brides in your household? Oh, I assure you of the beauty and the honest genuine nature of this request I make in behalf of my loving protégée! They are magnif- icent and loving women! And hardworking!

I have attached photos of all four of us! Me, Stacy, Tug, and little Daisy! She desperately needs a home and a real daddy! They all need a man who is a real man! Who does as a real man does! Who would be as a real man is as daddy, husband, and protector of life! He would be loving, patient, kind, warm, charitable, and believe in God!

We have read your articles and your brilliant books and are thrilled at how you live your lives! Congratulations to all of you in such an enlight- ened and sophisticated arrangement! With two white women, two black women, and all the lovely children from teenagers to tiny newborn babies! I say to Tug and Stacy, “In the world today, how can there be such a family as this one is?” And yet I see clearly this moment all your loving faces in the articles and books!

This thought is to the man specifically, called Patrick, husband and father! I have told Stacy and Tug that there are men such as you appear, men who would never hurt them, but treasure them and place babies in their wombs! Such a lovely thought! What a superb husband and father you are! We all dream of you from ancient times for some reason. Happy coincidence perhaps? They dream of serv- ing in your household, magnificent women who are loving friends—poets, leaders, religious figures. We can’t determine how this could be, but we all feel this ancient calling of happy chance!

This message is for the honored Chi and Rho. We have read of your friendship, love, and your passion for one another! We have read of you as marvelous mothers, wives, lovers, and beloved to a man such as this! We have read of your lead- ership in your home estates and in the Elysian Fields, the Village of Women, for such women and their children who need rescue and love from slavery! It is this Elysium for the afterlife, that you all have brought back to earth that is far more than mythology now! If any are righteous it is the poor women so cruelty used as sexual slaves, if any are heroic, it is all of you who dare to risk in the saving and preservation of these precious lives and bringing their children back to them who have been sold in auction on line! Is it true that you call the river that surrounds the lands by your home, Okeanos? How perfect! The isle of the blessed!

So then I bring myself to my final point! Please consider this petition from the three of us for entrance to your estates so that you may interview us. I now beg you to consider us as members of Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire! You could look long for three women such as we three, and our lovely little child, Daisy, as new devotees to your precious lives and orders. Are we not angels of God? We set these petitions before you with open hearts and willing hands to be about the holy work you undertake each day, and the sacred love you practice in your lives! Thank you for all your kind considerations!

Au revoir, Lucerne Delarosa

***

452 453

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Dear Genevieve, Rhonda, Sheiresa, and Angel:

Please think of this letter as from both Joey and me. Robert told me of the communication he received from Lucerne Delarosa and that in turn he forwarded to you her private letter. Robert told both of us the nature of what she sent to him and we have an idea of what she might have sent to you! I would like to give you just a little background then.

Joey is very well connected to the lesbian-bi- sexual community. I will share with you all an intimate secret! Robert is now aware that I intend to tell you this, and he is fine with it.

I met Joey at Elle Parle Couramment le Francais! Robert and I briefly had separated. I was determined to learn more about my feelings, my longings for true intimacy with a woman, if I could find one who was open to sharing in my marriage as a last attempt to save it! Yes, the suc- cess in your marriage prompted in me desire for self expression as I told you, when we met for dinner at your home. In the day we spent there, when I saw the happiness of all of you, knowing that Sheiresa and Angel came to you after they wrote their articles for Sable, I could no longer contain my desires, I was being overwhelmed! I dreamed of joining all of you, if you would have me.

It was after that magic day that Robert and I came to a parting. I got myself a small apart- ment in the downtown purposely to be close to the lesbian community! I knew what I was doing and that I needed to be close to a possible outlet for expression of my feelings! It was my second night at Lucerne Delarosa’s club that I met Joey! She came to me and asked if she could join me!

The attraction was immediate! It was that night that we began to form a bond between us that took us to my apartment and to the beginning of a wonderful love affair!

She moved in with me and we lived as lovers for the better part of a month! All the time in the back of my mind I thought of Robert and how I longed to introduce my lover and my hus- band! I needed to know important things. I kept thinking of your lives and how deep your love is between the four of you and Patrick! I also am fully aware of the intimacy and the excitement all of you were experiencing! The variety, if I can use that word!

What it came to was that selfishly, I wanted both! And I wanted each of them to want me enough to be open to loving each other, know- ing how difficult that could be! These are affairs of the heart of course, not easy to rectify and account for! So, I took a chance and invited Robert to meet with Joey and me for dinner. It was touch and go in the beginning especially as both knew somewhat, what I wanted, but neither were open and agreeing at the time! I succeeded in drawing them both away from the city for a long weekend where we read and discussed your books and the examples of your lives! It was the last two days of that experience that Joey and Robert became lovers with me! So, my beloved husband and my beloved femme joined with me and joined together in me! That marked our beginning and now they are one with me and one with each other! Nothing is more gratifying to me for the three of us to have a life merged in joy and love together!

454 455

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

The rest you know. Joey’s three-year-old son, who stayed with her mother while Joey and I met and discovered each other, moved in with Robert, me, and Joey! His name is Peter, and Robert and I adore him! Both Joey and I, the month after taking the “on pill” became pregnant! Joey, a son; and me, a little daughter! We are loving every moment of being pregnant together! I have brought my work home and Joey, if possible, has gotten even more feminine and is a wonderful wife to both Robert and I! We are true helpmeets, but Joey loves being the homemaker too!

And we are well beyond the petty jealou- sies your books spoke of! You’re right after all! Sapphism is about loving deeply, but differently! Yes, there is complete difference in Joey and our lovemaking, as well as Joey and Robert’s love- making. Joey though has appreciated Robert’s gentleness and I have thoroughly enjoyed the way she has accepted a man once more! My own lovemaking with Robert is everything that it was in the beginning and then some!

Robert’s commute is a little longer from our new farm, but he too has cut back his office time with only three days in the city now. As publisher of Sable, he too can get a great deal of work done here in the two days he doesn’t go in to the office, with the constant interruptions now gone!

Wherever we go, we do draw attention! This is exactly as you said it would be! It seemed when I saw all of you, that your own public exposure was going up again. How is that for you all now? While the attention is okay, it isn’t what we court by far! However, neither Joey nor I shun it, espe- cially when we shop for the farm and the mer-

chants who know us in our little town just accept us, that she is my wife and Robert’s wife too! She calls me her spouse, and Robert her husband, so we are proving to be not hung up on titles, just as you said in your books would happen as an ideal! Joey told me that the fact that I didn’t show affection for her publicly hurt her! She and Robert find it easy to be affectionate, so I have been particularly attentive to her now! Holding hands, kissing, we both are pregnant and that is obvious now! We didn’t get each other that way! So truly the logistics of Sapphism are working in our lives!

Can we come out and see all of you soon? We would love to come and see all of you before the team leaves Premiere for Morning Fires maiden (?) season! Joey wants to meet all of you, and we both want to be updated on your vari- ous projects! You are all such wonderful and fas- cinating people! Most of all, it’s your marvelous family and how you choose to live your lives that impresses us so thoroughly!

So then, dear friends, please when you can find a moment in your busy lives, drop us an email in answer! Let’s make some plans when convenient for you! We would also like to know more of what your thoughts and actions wind up being relating to the letter you received from Lucerne Delarosa and her friends!

With great love, Jane, Joey, and Robert

***

456 457

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

His eyes were as deep and liquid as I had ever seen them! Thoughtful, he was listening carefully to our proposal on Lucerne, Stacy, Tug, and her little daughter, Daisy. Genny and Ronnie had gone to Portland to meet them, and they were relating their impressions to me, Angel, and Patrick.

The house was silent; everyone had gone to bed some time ago. Ronnie’s newborn twins Charlotte and Charmain were sleeping soundly as was Genny’s newborn Violet. All three names had been in the family for eons, and both women were pleased with these name choices now! The times more ancient to this, Charlotte, Charmain, and Violet had been family leaders! Both women knew who these daughters were destined to be, and to do in the future of the family lore of the house of Andrias!

As Christie, the youngest teenage daughter, often would say, “I love knowing of fabulous women doing wonderful things!” And indeed, she did, they all did! In this family women outnumbered the men, in some cases on average, ten to one, and for good reason! Being around these special women could easily cause the men of the family to attempt the killing of each other! That’s why John and Patrick, though revering each other, couldn’t be together, with the women of the two branches of the family, Ross and Andrias, more than a few days! If not pregnant, the females quickly went into estrus, causing the males to go into rut! These two males could not be in rut and be together! Among the Good People, there was no such thing as failing to couple with a female in heat!

“Patrick, I have a question, and I want you to answer truthfully, all right?”

He smiled the crooked smile, the smile none of us could resist, that smile more than anything else quickly got him into our panties! The smile said, “Have I ever told you other than the truth?”

“All right! Point taken!” exclaimed Genny, rising immediately to sit on his lap, passionately kissing him! Both she and Ronnie were in heat again, and the fragrance of the cherries from both women per- meated the air around us! This was the fragrance of the mnemonic female pheromones of the Good People, the mnestic-eido. A very powerful attractant, our males, the eidetikos-mnestic, could not resist

mounting us. Their own pheromones, the fragrance of cinnamon, clove, honey, our evergreen forest in the warm spring rain, drove us nuts with longing, to be mounted! Now all of us were responding to Patrick! Neither Genny nor Ronnie wore panties under their very short dresses! How could he resist them, or could he? Hot and ready to mate they were in estrus now!

“When could you ever resist new women, human women?” The eyes knowing, the expression one of remembering. The answer, “never,” didn’t come, but we all knew!

When he entered our quarters, he wore only black shorts. He carried his T-shirt and threw it casually down on the floor! His phy- sique was marmoreal and gorgeous as if carved by a superb artesian! The long muscles like cables, the veins distended! The curly coal black hair on his chest and stomach glistened with sweat. The full beard and mustache on his face, thick and close cropped. Genny had sent the “come hither” to him! He had been working out, doing super heavy lifts, which he does three nights a week. The “come hither” causes his rut and always gets results! She of all of us, Chi, had the most ancient call upon him, then it was Rhonda, Rho. Both were at the great estate, Eidos, in Roman Britain more than sixteen centuries ago! They had come directly from the line of the daughters of men, the princesses of the escarpments, when Patrick and John had been archangels, and then the giants or gods, Pythias and Damon.

She reached down, caressing the gorgeous cock! She eased him out, the three of us giggling as she sat, the shaft half inside, the glis- tening of her pearl chains visible in the low light!

“God, I love this!” She sighed as she slowly rose and fell! “Help me, please,” she moaned. He did, gently grasping, kneading her but- tocks, as he lifted and then lowered her! He suddenly pulled her skirt away, and she was nude from the waist down! He pulled his shorts all the way off, and he was nude and fabulous!

“Okay! I have you. Now talk to me!” Or so she demanded! He had other ideas!

He crushed his mouth over hers! Rising, he pinned her down easily and tore her blouse away! Her milk-engorged breasts beautiful and his mouth fastened on a nipple, milk rushing out with his suck-

458 459

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

ing, as she cried out in pleasure! It was short and violent. Her orgasm loud as he jetted into her flower until she was overflowing with his hot lover’s seed!

Just as quickly, Patrick gently set Genny aside and in a contin- uous movement pulled Ronnie to him and mounted her! She started to protest and as easily as he had with her lover, covered her mouth with his, ripping her blouse away and her lush breasts swung free, her milk squirting in tiny streams against his chest! Genny launched her- self against the both and she clung, kissing as she helped them take their pleasure! Patrick left Ronnie’s lips, covering a hard, cherry-sized nipple with his mouth, his swallow noisy as he savored her honey sweet milk! Their intercourse almost violent as the two thrust wildly against each other, and the three of them were a tangle of arms and legs! Once more, orgasm a visible and audible joy as Patrick jetted his warm seed into Ronnie’s flower! Impaled on him, she collapsed, all resistance gone and her fulfillment obvious in the aftereffects of the twitching of her muscles!

The three of Chi, Rho, and the knight and killer kissed and whispered, as they finally cooled their ardor. But no.

“Thought you would escape you two?” The gorgeous, crooked smile, the whiteness of his teeth, the scents now of our pheromones, co-mingled, intoxicating ...

Far less violent, more gently he pulled me and Angel together. Each carrying his child, he was magnificent in his lovemaking to both of us as Genny and Ronnie, cooed, kissed, and caressed each other, watching with jewel bright eyes; they took their loving pleasure with their husband too! How they loved to kiss and caress each other as he pleasured them! Incredibly, he jetted more hot lover’s seed into each of us. The quantity was surprising! We lay there after, caressing each other’s intensely wet organs, reveling in the fragrance and the gooey consistency, and continued climaxes! Patrick held all of us. He pulled Genny and Ronnie to him as if they weighed nothing while they pleasured each other yet again! Rampant still! He mounted us all once more! The joy connected to his embrace was beyond anything in our experience. Our gasps, sighs, and moans of happiness and satisfaction in the deliciousness of our lovemaking were marvelous!

And for long minutes our sisters, our helpmeets, observed our romance and then joined us. How could any male do what this male does? How could any females be as tender as we are to each other and to him? We all made love yet again and were marvelously pleasured!

***

After, all five of us lay entangled, our limbs wrapped around each other and him.

“They are sylphs, Patrick. They show every tendency toward this. Even the older woman, Lucerne shows the knowing, though she is somewhere between male and female, she is more female. Being around us, and you of course, will resolve it all for her!”

“They are everything we would want them to be as human females, and there is a neat split between Tug as the dominant and Stacy as the submissive! This was very thrilling for Genny and I to see Patrick!

“We spent all afternoon talking of their desires, and dreams! Lucerne is well versed in our history as we have disclosed it, so we gave them much more information than they could have gotten any other way! Remember how you have always told us that many more would awaken and live again in their desires, but that they would be confused as to what all of that meant?

“Patrick, we are convinced that they are exactly as you described we should expect, and they would be wonderful candidates for moth- erhood with us as well as Liberte Feminin and the soror of Vesta’s Fire! They would be excellent, devoted and passionate wives to you, and marvelous helpmeets to all of us! They are beloved to each other and would share quarters here with all of us! And it would be thrill- ing to have new adherents to our ceremonies!”

Both Genny and Ronnie had placed their supplications before our knight and killer! For the sake of our domestic bliss, we always strive for full negotiation and settlement between factions, and he loves us so intensely he seldom argues against our pleadings, and there is no point in arguing more.

460 461

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

“You both have always been superb at these decisions and noth- ing that I see changes that now. I am intrigued at your descriptions and would like to meet the three of them.

“From what you have said, the two younger women are intensely involved. The older woman is their mentor. Please tell me about the little girl.”

“Oh, Patrick, she is the best part! Her mother, Tug, was raped by a group of men. She doesn’t know them or who Daisy’s father could be. She’s a lovely little girl of four years old and would be a wonderful sister to our children! She would fit in immediately! She needs a loving daddy, and we were hoping, all of us, that you would consider this!”

He laughed. “When have I ever not considered what you have asked? Or for that matter, ever turned a child down?”

“Never.” The sleep came on quickly and soon they were all consumed by it, that is, except Patrick. He got up from the marriage bed and padded naked to the huge couch overlooking the valley below. He sat for a long time thinking. Finally, when the first rays of the morning sun appeared, he slept where he was.

463 462

Chapter 40

Stacy, Tuggles, Genevieve, Rhonda, Sheiresa, Angel

Somehow, we got all three of them off the practice field. For once, Hellion was cooperative and Bill, Roderigo, and Gregorio led him to his private stall in the barn. I am told that the first thing they did when they had walked him to his reinforced stall was to carefully remove what was left of his kit. That was when they were faced with the horror of his wounds! These I am told would have killed a normal horse, but he was enchanted and a pookah, so he lived two lives, one placed in significant jeopardy, the other, not so much.

As he was walked by them, the members of his family silently stood and watched. None of us except Patrick, Genny and, Ronnie could really communicate with the spirits of the woods and fields, the pookahs, the sylvanus, the fay. The three were the true royalty of the house of Andrias; that was understandable. Now though, being part of the Good People and mnestic-eido, so much was clearer to Tug, Lucerne, and me. All this that would have been taken as fantastic before, was now understandable because we were supernal. Supernal, I thought, we are supernal and we carry our lord’s children, and he is in danger! And now tears were in all our eyes as our beloved knight and killer was helped there in the practice field to remove his kit, and that of his companion, Hammer.

“We can’t just strip him naked here!”

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Well, do you have a better idea? He’s close to death I reckon, and he can’t walk up there under his own power! Certainly, he and Hammer weigh the same. Carlos, we can walk! At least,” and Ronnie paused, “some of us.”

“Have your men unhook and remove the backseats of the SUVs. We’ll put both in there!”

Some of the field hands did exactly that, as instructed by Carlos; and Genny, Ronnie, Sheiresa, and Angel went about the task of removing Patrick’s kit, as Ronnie also instructed Carlos and his men on helping Hammer. Soon naked, we could see that their wounds were horrific.

“Oh my god,” Genny whispered. “Oh yes, pray for all you are worth, all of you!” answered Rhonda.

Rhonda wore a white dress, and she stripped it off immedi- ately, aided by Genevieve. She handed it to the teenaged daughters. “Quickly now, tear this into bandages! We have to put pressure on their wounds to slow the bleeding or they will die here now!”

“Christie! Remove your dress, it’s white, quickly now! Girls, help her. We need more bandages. Ladies! Remove your dresses, use them as fans to keep the insects away from the open wounds!”

Now every woman of the house of Andrias had a mission, some- thing important to do to aid the two great knights and killers!

The liege lord of the house of Andrias lay there on the ground, his sun bronzed flesh was turning bloodless and pale.

We spread blankets on the ground and with all of us together working at it, after he and Hammer were bandaged, we lifted them both with great difficulty onto the blankets! Then we lifted the blankets and with great effort, placed both in the back of the two suburbans.

Rhonda with difficulty because she was so pregnant with her twins, climbed in the back with Patrick with all our help. He was unconscious. She leaned down kissing his forehead and then his lips and said a prayer for him, for the three of them.

Genny, sitting in the driver’s seat, commanded the drive bot simply, “Home, four wheel, very slow, fragile package.”

“Of course, Genevieve,” responded the drive bot. And it did a masterful job of getting us up the side of the mount. One more time, all of us working together, we got Patrick and then Hammer out of the two suburbans.

Carefully, we slowly carried and walked them into the great room at the front of the castle where there was the overlook to the valley below. This was facing west. It took every one of us to accom- plish this, as strong as mnem women that we were!

“Quickly now, let’s build beds for them, but we must keep everything loose. There will be frequent bedding changes. Janelle?”

“Yes, Ronnie?” “Please run and get my bag!” “Right away!” And the oldest teenaged daughter did exactly that! She returned momentarily, and having been through the drill before, she, with the help of her three younger sisters, began the set-up for Rhonda. This started with large bowls of clean water and many clean rags, soaps, lotions, and oils! The first order of business was to clean each one. They were filthy and reeked, but no one said a thing! We had to get them clean!

Thus, began the second part of the longest day any of us had ever spent in service to hearth, home, and family, Vesta’s Fire!

***

Six weeks previously. It was the beginning of a four-day weekend. We were done pull- ing our bags together in the SUV that Lucerne had purchased as our family vehicle when she sold the restaurant, bar, and club. Daisy was still asleep, napping, and we were sitting on our terrace enjoying Tug’s lovely tea!

Genevieve and Lucerne led the introductions on the holo-phone and we watched, fascinated at the holographic images of the women of the house of Andrias before us. They in turn saw the three of us just as clearly as if we were all standing in each others midst, life sized!

464 465

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“As you both know, there are four women at present in the soror, Liberte Feminin. This also constitutes the membership of Vesta’s Fire. How exciting then! For the three of us to be able to become early members of such important women’s organizations!”

“And what of him, Lucerne? We haven’t met him yet, and he wasn’t there this morning on the holo-phone! He may not like us!”

“Tug, I will tell you this, you must stop being pessimistic! How can he not want you and Stacy? You are both in love, you are com- mitted to each other, you are fertile! And it’s much better to have the lovemaking with the man who gives you his seed to make the babies! You wish to come back to the world of men, what then could be better than to come back to the world of men where the women write the rules?”

She had said this with such a huge smile that could not be resisted! We burst out laughing! She was right!

“It can’t be that easy, Lucerne. He seems a very powerful pres- ence and a patriarch. We can’t dismiss any of that, can we?”

“I don’t know what we can and can’t dismiss, Stacy, but Genevieve told me the invitation comes from him!”

Now we were completely surprised! So much so that Tug and I studied each other’s faces for a moment, astonished, our mouths hanging open! How would I feel about her having sex with a man to become pregnant in my presence? How would she feel about the opposite? I was very much in love with her, and I believed she felt the same for me. What now? Creating a child couldn’t be like clockwork, could it? It could take months of intimacy with him. Could I, we, both of us, be so available to a man again? What do I fear? The pain of loving a man, that’s what I fear, for both of us. All we have ever experienced is pain with men. Where is the chivalry, the warmth and kindness, where is the love?

I couldn’t stand it, I was frightened! As if Tug sensed my fear, she pulled closer and took me in her arms and held me, caressing my shoulders and back. She is so tender! Our kiss was sweet, and Lucerne took both of us in her arms.

“You are afraid, Stacy? Why, darling?”

Why was I afraid? It was him. I had snuck looks at pictures of him! I had looked in Lucerne’s file. “I looked in your file, Lucerne. I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have, but I knew where you put it, and I had to see if you had pictures.”

“Of him?” “Me too,” whispered Tug, clearly ashamed, “of him. Oh, Lucerne, Stacy, I’m sorry! I couldn’t help myself! I had to see ... him,” she whispered, demure. I had never heard Tug as such before! What changes are we setting ourselves up for?

It was then that Lucerne burst out laughing! “Oh, my darling loves! If you could, each of you, see your own faces this moment! You both so strongly resemble giddy little school- girls, contemplating your first dance with a pretty boy! Well, I assure you this, my loves, he is neither pretty nor a boy! If men are such, then this is a beautiful man of immense but tender power!

“Would you both like to read my personal correspondence with the feminine leader of their family, Genevieve? In their family lore, she is called Chi, and her beloved helpmeet, Rhonda, is called Rho. Chi and Rho, the leaders of Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire!”

Our smiles were broad. The pleasure we felt after was lovely as was our talk.

***

The day could not have been prettier if we had been able to request such from God! The sky an azure blue, no clouds were visible anywhere, so completely clear and cool! The Cascade mountains in the distance were as scoops of vanilla ice cream on the eastern hori- zon. Formulated on a significant fault, a break in the mantle of the earth below, there was Hood in Northern Oregon. Next, the dor- mant volcano, St. Helens in Washington, followed by Mount Adams in the eastern distance, then Rainier, the tallest of all and directly east of our destination at Mountain Paradise and Premiere!

The holiday was China Victory day, which had become as important a holiday as VE/VJ day, both heralding the United States as the one and only mega super power, which was a mixed bless-

466 467

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

ing. In some ways, more important than Independence Day, these two holidays represented the fervent hope that such world-shattering events would never need happen again! The fact is that this all pre- cipitated a new kind of war, with a new enemy, but with the same old motives: gold, land, women, children! The latter two of course as slaves in different forms.

At present, we were listening to the speech of Rebecca Sheraton, the president of the United States. She had been elected almost six years ago, on a progressive, anti-deflation ticket! She appeared before us as a small hologram in the very middle of the SUV seating area!

Deflation had a strong effect on economic issues worldwide. Who would have thought that most everything growing in value would have damaged so much! Deflation had been so relentless at better than 2% per year that the labor markets were in disarray! Ever since China as a world power ceased to exist, the growth in value of what had been ever cheaper had now turned around entirely! There was a higher demand for the liquid forms of specie and capital, and to combat this there were now two versions of the US dollar, the new dollar, and the deflated dollar, and the deflated dollar was holding and growing in value against the new dollar. So, the deflated dollar was growing in value, the inflated new dollar was losing value. One was horded and the other spent as fast as it could be spent! One would think there would be an offset, and there was, in certain forms of high technology for example, like the jet liner. Boeing had a rad- ical new design for a plane called the flying wing, the 799. And the smaller version, the Jujube, had quickly revolutionized air travel!

One of the cross over issues from one presidential administra- tion to the next were the issues related to the virtuoso companies of Jovian dimension: Google owned by Alphabet, Inc., Face Book and Amazon. All had been found to negatively impact one way or another inflation, nominal income, interest rates and overall, the develop- ment of technology in the virtuous economic cycle of the United States and Western Europe. With Russia, it no longer mattered. The civil penalties were enormous for the corporate officers, original and new, and for the officers and founders of Facebook there were crim- inal penalties and prison sentences. This came about because of the

number of suicides associated with the enormously destructive gossip network that was facilitated by Facebook over the years. The public sentiment finally was someone had to pay with jail time.

It is hard to say even now what the impact wrought on the destruction of the Chinese empire on this and other issues worldwide. Literally, with the cancelling of China’s naval capacity, the country itself fell apart over night with each separate province declaring itself free of the central government and the communist party framework! Military and government assets were seized by each province. It was Hong Kong that in turn moved to restore order by assassinations and otherwise did so with an iron fist! Major civil war was thus averted. It was the new generation of “supremacy weapons”, that seemed to appear as if by magic to the Hong Kong crime lords, that facilitated all of this.

The impact of the AR-18 Snap Gun and in particular, the AR-19 Snap Dragon, completely new in comparison, added greatly to the murderous turmoil! The Snap Dragon is “thought guided” and its ammunition is capable of not just killing its target, but all com- batants within ten feet of the intended target! There is no wounding with this weapon, only death. Sophisticated to the extreme and enor- mously expensive, the Snap Dragon is still very hard to acquire.

To the west and north of China, this great internal conflict added to the destabilization of Russia and other Asian countries. To the south and east, both the new Korea and Japan joined forces to keep the Chinese conflict out of their countries and sphere of influence.

The advent of the new electric Pan Destroyers of the Japanese Navy aided the United States in its war with China by “lend-lease” of 32 of the new war ships. The Pan Destroyers, broken into eight squad- rons of four combined with the eight super secret “Transcendence Class” carriers of the US Navy, and the corps of carrier bourn Marine F-42 “Eclipse” fighters, formed eight battle groups that proved com- pletely overwhelming to the Chinese Navy and Naval Air force.

Even then in victory the cost was dear! Two of the US Navy bat- tle groups were all but destroyed! Some twenty-four thousand sailors and marines were lost. A horror to all but absolutely necessary to take

468 469

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

such risks in todays world! The losses to China were manifest and exponential in comparison! Victory changed the balance of power in the world for at least the rest of this century if not for ever. Once again the United States of America proved itself capable of complete and absolute victory in major world conflict.

That leads me back to the acknowledgement of the two econ- omies at work in the US: The new dollar economy and the deflated dollar economy.

Why should a company spend any money on labor or infra- structure to produce new products that have little demand to pur- chase? The fact that employment held at all on mostly a part time basis was one of the economic miracles the president was credited with! There was a significant portion of the population that held deflated dollars, so that became an industry and form of employ- ment! Suddenly, everyone was a currency trader, that’s the innovation of the US markets!

The president was widely hated though. A gorgeous woman of forty-nine years of age, there was much to envy. Her physical beauty was only one highly touted way. She was brilliant, had been a very effective US senator and governor, and now an effective chief executive! Of all groups of people, it was the Chinese, the successor government of Hong Cong that hated her with a passion! It was said that the international crime syndicates had a very high price on her kidnapping and who knows what else! The white house grounds and the immediate area had become an armed camp of marines and Secret Service!

On trips, such as this where the scenery is incredibly beautiful, allowing the drive bot to drive is a regular occurrence for many trav- elers. This day we were no exception!

Tug always sits in the driver’s seat, and I prefer her as such! When it’s just the two of us, sometimes she darkens the windows slightly so there is suggestion, and she allows me to pleasure her orally! Sometimes we can be seen, and this appeals to her! The drive bot is put on caution, which heightens its diligence and drops the rate of speed by 5 mph. We share various combinations of Philtre and the physical expression of our love is such that we have prefer-

ences, and this is hers! So, I relax and please her here where she can be seen with this “beautiful woman” pleasuring her, and then she relaxes and pleases me less publicly! It’s not that I mind such possibil- ity of exposure, it’s more a cultural thing and what she came to prefer in the club when I would go down on her in the kiss! There are so many different kisses that I love to bestow on her! These forms of the kiss, directly on her flower and nether parts are incredibly sweet for me at any time! And we intensely enjoy how we bring each other to orgasm, and at times the ultimate expression of pleasure for women, for the enlightenment, jouir!

I am drawn to Tug in any and every way imaginable! I have never loved anyone in my life the way I love Tug, her daughter Daisy and Lucerne! I draw the line with Tug on nothing and nowhere! We have even of late taken to going to a nudist club together called Cascade Exposed! Which is east of Eugene. Lucerne will remain in Portland with Daisy, and Tug and I will go and spend a lover’s weekend at this wonderful resort! We first discovered it when a broadcast journalist, a woman named Ashley Wilcox, did a report on a worldwide conven- tion there in the nude! We were both drawn to her report, and her interesting way of reporting, so we went down there several months later and loved it!

We are even coming to know Ashley and her young male lover that is often there with her, named Carl. He doesn’t treat her well, but neither of us has ever said anything to her! He is a flirt with all the women, from eighteen-year-old college freshmen to women older than Ashley! He is also fucking this one blond who seems all plastic surgery, but it’s good plastic surgery! We don’t know what their arrangement is, but as attractive as Ashley is, we don’t see her paying much attention to any other men.

She has a young friend who is fast becoming our friend too. She works there on the weekends while going to the university in Eugene during the week. She also has a boyfriend who doesn’t treat her well. Her name is JoAnn and both Tug and I know her to be sweet on Ashley though she won’t admit such! JoAnn will stay with Tug and I when we visit, and she always has questions about us, our love, how we live and work together, and many other charming inquiries! The

470 471

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

other night the three of us had dinner together at the cabin we rent. We were nude privately for a change. We usually wear bikini bottoms or shorts in the cabin, especially at our times of the month! We are pretty much in lock step now for the two of us. So, we have three-day “down times” together!

We were mixing the red Philtre with white wine and the three of us were getting quite giddy! On an inspiration, I reached across to where Tug sat, close by me. We were facing JoAnn, and I openly caressed Tug playfully and and seeing JoAnn’s expression, I drew my hand away, embarrassed at my own boldness!

“Don’t stop!” She giggled. “Where are you going?” I looked from Tug to JoAnn and back. All right, I thought. Why not?

I slid to my knees very ungracefully, and the three of us exploded in laughter!

JoAnn leaned over going to her knees to help me get up. I was sprawled on the floor. Instead, the awkward position pulled her down on top of me! Tug, near hysterical now with laughter, came to the floor with clear intent to help us both up when suddenly JoAnn said,

“Kiss me, please kiss me!” And she covered my lips with hers. My eyes were still open but hers were squeezed tight! I wanted to speak but I couldn’t! My mouth was now full of her tongue, sweet from the wine and Philtre, and of course JoAnn herself!

I felt a sudden swelling of desire in the very center of my loins, and a sudden flood of creamy honey. I get so wet, so quick! But Tug, my love, what about Tug?

“Here you two, let me help us all get up!” The kiss broke, and Tug helped JoAnn and I get up. We sat once more on the chairs and JoAnn started to cry.

The story was that she was frustrated and alone and wanted to stay with us! We decided to do exactly that and the three of us weaved into the bedroom. No sooner than we were there at the threshold when JoAnne made a beeline for the bed, lay down, and was asleep, that quick!

I whispered, “I’m sorry, my love. It just happened!”

“I know, baby, let’s hit the hay ourselves! It’s been a long day.” We did exactly that! We went to the bathroom together. Relieved ourselves, washed our hands, and brushed our teeth. We don’t wear makeup at the club, so we went straight to the shower where we stood under the spray and made love. Unfinished, we turned the shower off and got our bath towels and, with each other’s help, dried ourselves. JoAnn has a cute little snore, and she was sawing logs when we came out of the bathroom.

We lay on the king size bed in each other’s arms. I urged Tug softly to mount me, and we had the most satisfying tribadic love- making. It is never quick for us to love each other this way, but it is always lovely and allows us such great intimacy as we caress each other with our hands and bodies! This night, the kissing was partic- ularly thrilling!

We didn’t discuss what JoAnn did or my response. We were to find out soon enough that we both had the capability of significant arousal in others arms still, and that yes, we could share in this!

***

And then to the true beginning of love unlike any each of us had ever known!

It was the beginning of a four-day weekend! All of us were work- ing to make our home as beautiful and welcoming as we possibly could! Even the little ones had gone out with my daughter Christie and Mary Alice to cut fresh flowers from our garden just below the main house!

We had so many wonderful things planned for Stacy, Tug, little Daisy, and their wonderful and magical mentor, Lucerne! Rhonda and I had spent time in prayer with the Mother, with the goddess Carna, and her demi-goddess, Textrix! We wanted with every fiber of our being at present, to get a reading divined on the future where the four of them were concerned! We also wanted to know what was in store for them and our knight and killer, Patrick! Unless he accepted Tug and Stacy into our marriage bed, we would never have the two of them as sisters and helpmeets! In the present, Sheiresa

472 473

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

and then Angel had been our first devotees, and they are marvelous sylphs! Both women are a delight as helpmeets and wonderful lovers to each other!

With the four of us—me, Ronnie, Sheiresa, and Angel—living together upstairs with Patrick in the master bedroom, we were close and intimate! It had the elements and flavors of the delicious!

The living area in the middle is where the little ones sleep. Mary Alice past a certain point in each day, left the toddlers and their tiny siblings, to us to attend to. She has her own bedroom, bathroom, closet space, and living room! Soon there would be four mothers of Liberte Feminin nursing! At present, there are two, and the little ones all nurse!

Then there are the work and leisure areas on the far side and for the four of us of Vesta’s Fire; that space was well utilized too! Where are we going with this? We need more room! Of course!

Often, we would leave the huge bed at night and sleep on the veranda. Many times one of us would follow Patrick out! He would take the lucky sneak into his arms chuckling, but what he didn’t know was that this was often by arrangement! He also sat with us in our celebrations in Vesta’s Fire, and he would practice the most excellent way, Tanti, or allow us to borrow his penis in the malasana or garland pose, when either Ronnie and I, or Sheiresa and Angel would make love with each other. When we did this, we each could experience what it was like for him to be full and then emptied by one of us!

Could we persuade him to expand our room? With Tug, Stacy, and Lucerne coming ... hope ...

“If I do this,” he had said, “we will take up much of what we had planned as guest space!”

We all laughed. “And what guests have we had that didn’t wind up in our marriage bed, pregnant, as members of Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire?”

We all stared at him unsmiling, but about to burst out laughing! His face was ...

“I wish you could see your face!” And we all burst out laughing!

“You have a point,” he said, smiling the gorgeous crooked grin everyone adores! “Well, we might, someday. Okay, what would the four of you like?”

We all screamed for joy and jumped into his arms! So, he expanded the master bedroom by half again, making sure in the process that our nursery was finished. It was beautiful too with all the amenities that Mary Alice specified as well as space for two live-in nannies that she had identified in the village to come and assist her care for the little ones.

No one discussed this specifically, but there was no longer any reason for him to finish off Sienna’s room because she stayed full time now with Robin. So, the room was kept open the way it was because of its beauty with the natural woods he worked with.

Sheiresa and I had followed up with the two of them, in depth, immediately after their love affair was made known. They agreed to meet with the two of us at least once a week, to discuss with them what they were learning about themselves and each other. They both were serious about learning as much as they could about what it meant to be a young lesbian in today’s culture. Both were convinced at this point that they had not given up on boys, since for the most part they had never really dated, and except for their father, and the men that worked at Premiere, they didn’t even know any men!

We now had a master bedroom that was a masterpiece for the four of us, and we hoped, Stacy, Tug, and Lucerne! The open space in the middle was now better adapted to the use of nurturing of our newborns, and the toddlers would move into the nursery, and they were excited about this! We also had a wonderful little play area for all of them that really benefitted their favorite playmate anyway, their daddy! At over seven feet, tall he had been cramped before. Now, he could stretch out full length and still have room to spare! And most importantly, they themselves, his tiny children, could crawl all over him with room to spare! This was his, and his children’s favorite thing to do! Play together! It was so incredibly touching to see how gentle, how kind, and loving he was; we could never conceive that he was the winner of ten thousand battles resulting in the death of his opponents. Not, and seeing him like this!

474 475

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Our own work area was almost twice the size of before! We had our vocations, our avocations, and Patrick had added extra space for our new sisters! Our bathroom was expanded, and our closet was now twice the size it had been before, more than fifty feet! He moved all his stuff out to the mud room and to his cave, downstairs, in the very back of our house!

He told us once that the footprint of our home was more than thirty thousand square feet! With the upstairs being divided into sev- eral levels, he told us that overall, we had seventy thousand square feet of living space, half of which is mostly unused right now!

He put another toilet in the toilette room, and another bidet in our female gracefulness room. He had done an elegant job, paying attention to every detail we put in our plan, and then he surprised us with things we hadn’t thought of!

The biggest delight was the expansion of our bathroom with six sinks and floor-to-ceiling mirrors. In the shower room, he doubled the size and installed three extra heads for a total of six, as well as heads at breast and loins levels, so that we had gentle warm spray over every part of our bodies! It was discovered immediately, by accident, that the loin directed spray was perfect for masturbation!

Ronnie and I stood in the shower shortly after the water was turned back on, and we happened to be scrubbing each other’s backs, and Ronnie, who is taller than me said, “My god!” And she undu- lated. The spray was hitting her.

“Genny, have you noticed?” And she came to orgasm! My beloved orgasms very easily; me, not so much!

I saw what she pointed to. I directed a head down on mine. “Oh my god!” I was startled! I came within thirty seconds! We told Sheiresa and Angel. “Well goodness, look at the time! I haven’t even taken a shower yet!”

“Neither have I, Angel. We should go do that right now!” And off they both went!

“Tell us, Patrick, did you notice anything peculiar about the shower set up?” we asked.

He smiled that wonderful crooked smile. “Why Genny, Ronnie, whatever do you mean? You’re not referencing that little relaxation enhancement device in the shower, are you?”

He said this with such a straight face that neither of us knew what to say for a moment, but his look was one of ... mirth?

We exploded, “Oh you!” And playfully we started beating on his chest! Our children around our feet in the breakfast area were laughing for it was ludicrous that we could ever hit him with any effect!

He effortlessly caught us both in his arms and the kisses and the giggles were marvelous!

To get ready for our guests, we spent Wednesday night moving things around to make space for three more women! And we deter- mined that little Daisy could sleep with our children, Faith Marie specifically who had a hundred questions, all in English for a change! “We are magic and mysterious, maman. How do I tell her this?” “Children always find a way, Faith Marie!” Rhonda went to her knees by her daughter and hugged her! And Faith Marie, kissing her, said, “I love you so much, maman!” And she looked thoughtful. Faith Marie is the oldest of the little ones. She is mnemonic and of the Good People because her father is the eidetikos-mnestic and the crown prince. The deceased biological father of Genny’s daugh- ters Janelle, Robin, and Christie and the father of Sheiresa’s daughter Sienna are ethnocentric humans. Still though they were all siblings and dearly love each other. The accident of birth parents after all was no accident at all!

“I know! I’ll ask père too!” Of course when I heard her say this, I had to set matters straight! After all, I’m Chi, and I’m absolutely sure I know everything!

“That’s a good idea, Faith Marie. He knows everything, or thinks he does!”

“Thank you, maman Genny!”

***

476 477

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Later, I had my own input when Genny said, “Angel? What do you think?” Little Faith Marie had run off then to find the one person she absolutely knew knows everything! They all know what their father is capable of and are unquestioning where they all were concerned. The fact is that his wives are unquestioning where the greatest knight and killer ever is concerned, too! It sure was a lot of fun though to help Genevieve stir the pot! However, in the end, they all knew that the three of the knight and killer, Chi and Rho kept the balance and the peace of our lives!

Watching her run off to find her father, Rhonda said, “Faith Marie is Daisy’s age. It would be perfect.”

***

“So then, where do you want me to sleep?” Everyone in the house was asleep, everyone that is but the five of us who were sitting in the newly redesigned and rebuilt master bedroom. It was a masterpiece, and we pinched ourselves repeatedly and then took turns kissing our husband!

The giggles started then. “Um, Patrick, what do you think this is all about?”

“Well, I know that the four of you are interested in the growth of the soror, and Vesta’s Fire, isn’t that true?”

“Well, yes, that’s certainly part of it. An important part,” Angel answered, her voice steady. “What’s the most important element of Vesta’s Fire? The element that I am the demi-goddess for in service to the goddess? The position I’ve held through appointment from my sisters, just after I was made part of the unity of the Eidos with you, my husband?”

“The ceremony connected to the initiation of the erotique for Vesta’s Fire. This is where the three of them, if they are sylphs, which you believe they are, are revealed.”

“And who must be present and find joy in the proceedings, husband?”

Angel at twenty-six is the youngest of the four of us. She is Tug’s age, and we believe because of this she and Tug will have an affinity

for each other. Sapphism allows multiple lovers provided the dictates of Vesta’s Fire are followed: nothing comes before family and mother- hood. And our knight and killer plays several vital roles in Vesta’s Fire and Liberte Feminin without clear reward. In fact, the penalties asso- ciated with his role as protector, husband, and father can be horrific! Angel is only a few inches taller than I am. And like me she has a conditioned and toned body, her female traits gorgeous and highly arousing. She also is quite pregnant right now, which Patrick finds irresistible!

“Me, I must be, aroused and eager for copulation. If successful, copulation will lead to conception. And if conception is successful, there is metamorphosis and the change of the arcenciel gene sequence to that of the mnemonic gene sequence.”

“And?” I asked Genny. Now all of them were studying him. Why should this be like pulling teeth? He loved laying with women! Mnem or human, he loved everything about women, their bodies. And copulation gave him such pleasure! And he was perfect in his build for copulation! His body deliciously muscled, his face gor- geous, his cock and balls so...interesting...

“Mneme, our precious children. We are near extinct, we must come back. Our strengths are our weaknesses.”

“All of that is true, Patrick. Now, will you come to bed with us so that the five of us can pleasure each other, and we can condition you to prepare you for new women?”

“Thank you, Sheiresa. Placing the priority to matters is import- ant. Yes, Patrick, you haven’t met them, we have. Both Ronnie and I went to their resort with them, with Stacy and Tug after we met Lucerne and Daisy. We have seen the charms of each woman, Patrick. They are, in your interesting way of saying things, quite fetching. In fact, Patrick, I think they would be exciting fucks for you! Quite the Tantric experience, for you and for them!”

“What kind of resort was this, Genny?” He blanched slightly at the language. He already knew the answer, so why ask?

“It was a nudist resort, my love.” Genny had looked to Ronnie who answered, for they had not told him this, though it didn’t mat-

478 479

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

ter for he knew this anyway. “There are such things. In fact humans overindulge in such things.” Patrick knew this too and it was a source of concern to him because he knew where all of this came from. They have something called Philtre. They aren’t tightly seasonal like we are where the rut that you experience is driven by the estrus we experience. They don’t have the natural pheromones like we do that act on a secondary basis. I have distilled the floral essence of our pheromones, me, Genny, Sheiresa, and Angel directly from our sex organs, here.” She paused for a moment and took a small bottle that was sitting on the table and opened it. She tipped it spreading a small amount of the rose-colored fluid on the left side of her neck.

The air around them was instantly permeated with the sweet fragrance of cherries. In a split second, maybe less, the answering scent of Patrick’s pheromones, clove, cinnamon, honey, the evergreen forest in the warm spring rain engulfed them.

All he wore were his ever-present black athletic shorts, and these were off his body, and he had gathered Ronnie in his arms tearing her robe completely away, holding her aloft and drove his huge cock into her body with a single continuous deft movement of less than two seconds!

Their copulation was wild and noisy and completely thrilling! Her first orgasm was upon her in a few seconds. She had achieved enlightenment and was in sustained jouir in mere minutes! Ronnie is highly sexed and in Patrick’s embrace quickly came to orgasm and the enlightenment! And as they did this, the three, Genevieve, Sheiresa, and Angel sang the ancient songs of loves joys and copulations plea- sures as they caressed, kissed, licked, and stroked the two lovers’ sex organs in union. This was part of the most intimate ceremony of their court of love!

All of them nude, they surrounded the two lovers, and they caressed and rubbed their lips, tongues, hands, and bodies against the soft curves of Rho, and the incredibly hard angles of the knight and angel of death! Now all were reveling in the fragrances of the pheromones awash over all of them, pervading the air!

They took the creamy moisture from Rhonda’s vagina, and their husbands freshly discharged seed into their mouths, holding it,

savoring the earthiness and sweetness. Such delicious honey! Then each joyously took their turns with the greatest knight and killer of all! The romance of their lives was beyond anything the mnestic-eido of the house of Andrias had experienced in eons upon whole eras!

***

“There’s a white SUV coming up the mountain from the road below!”

All four of the teenagers had been sitting in the great room, which is located at the far western side of our home. They knew in general the progress that Tug, Stacy, Lucerne, and little Daisy were making because of the drive bot signals in their vehicle. So, the girls knew when they entered Mountain Paradise, even though they had slowed considerably.

“What could be keeping them?” Christie was never patient, but she has other fine qualities.

“They probably stopped in town, Christie! I’ll bet you, Mom, and Ronnie told them all about the town and village. Wouldn’t you stop or at least look around?”

“Yeah, I suppose so, Janelle.” Ever petulant, this time she was more reasonable. “Oh look, they’re moving again!”

And then ... “They’re driving up!” Christie was off like a shot running upstairs to inform everyone! “They’re coming! They’re driving up!” The noise upstairs picked up considerably as many children and grown women excitedly got ready to receive their guests!

Within a minute, all the women of the house of Andrias, the new nannies from the village, and Mary Alice herself, all of them car- rying a little one, came down stairs. Even the teenagers were excited now! They rushed to the huge double doors at the front of the house. “Where’s your father?” whispered Genny under her breath, less than enchanted with her husband. She had hold of Janelle’s arm, not harshly. “Darling, we need him here just for once with the rest of us!”

480 481

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Patrick is particularly close to his teenaged daughters and keeps close track of them. The devil’s spawn was abroad the earth, always, and they would steal a young human woman in a moment to enslave and use her as a prostitute! Not however when the knight and killer was about, and he was always aware!

“Mom, you know him. He’s with the horses, especially Morning Fire. We are so close to the start of racing season.”

“That means he’s in the enclosed ring. Can you raise him on his pager and ask, no, wait, insist rather! That he come up here now? Our company is here!”

Janelle smiled at her mother’s word choice. Patrick didn’t do well with insisting, on anything.

“All right, Mom, I’ll try, but ...” “No buts, Janelle! Are you concerned?” her mother paused, soft- ened what she was about to say “of course you are. Tell him that mom asked him to come up. He is the lord of the manor and he is bound by hospitality, as the rest of us are.”

“Can do, Mom! That sounds so much better.” The two gave each other a quick peck on the cheek, and Janelle rushed off. Now the sound of a large vehicle pulling up outside was heard. The huge double doors were open and household members were rushing through. Genny hugged the baby at her breast a little closer, who was peacefully nursing and rushed out behind everyone else! Neither she, Rhonda, nor Sheiresa thought any more of being partially or fully bare breasted! There was always a little one at their feet politely asking! The challenge was always to eat enough and drink enough, which was constant now. Large amounts of nourishment constantly drawn away from their bodies! All three women continuously had juice and water close by, and everyone now carries snacks for them without even thinking! They would remind them constantly.

Genny saw with pleasure Stacy, Tug, Lucerne, and little Daisy, standing on their covered driveway. The doors of the SUV were still open. Her greeting was warm and very friendly as she walked out followed by Rhonda and Sheiresa who were also nursing a newborn! There is no differentiation among these mothers who live so close, are so close. All the family members now boisterously greeting Chi,

Rho, and the secretary of Liberte Feminin of the house of Andrias. The joy in the meeting was instantly unleashed, and the new mem- bers of the family, greeted their family! The love was beyond fathom- ing, the happiness immeasurable!

***

Introductions were made all around immediately! Angel because she was intuitive in her role with Vesta’s Fire, spoke tenderly with Stacy and Tug, and then each shared lovely hugs and kisses. She was Sheiresa’s lover, but she welcomed the first new women into their household since her own metamorphoses with excitement! She knew Sheiresa, who was the thrilling mature femme of the household, more so than Genevieve, would also be excited without even saying so or listening for hints or responses.

These three are everything and more than Genny and Ronnie had described! Angel thought. She could smell their sexual excitement! The two young women were particularly lovely, for they both were ovulating! Patrick must know of this immediately! Their flowers would be delicious!

“This is our reality”, she considered. The beauty, the thrill of all of this! Judgement in such times is best resolved, left to how we feel than how we think, because we think so differently now than human beings!

Reality is reality, and it changes! What is reality in one moment is not necessarily reality in the next moment. Reality is locative in nature. Reality can be temporary too! There is an essentialness to each momentary slice of life on earth.

It struck Angel that their lives contained many existential ele- ments! For the women of the household, there was the moving target of reality. For Patrick, reality has a nature of the moment that he could separate and look at the individual pieces before him. None of them had a clear idea even now of how he saw things, not in his mind necessarily anyway. How things looked, and really were, to his

482 483

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

genuine sight in the moment! And yet he had, he must be able to manipulate this too!

***

Patrick stood to the side momentarily out of the picture, taking things in. This he does frequently. I decided to test him, to ask some- thing related to the moment and see how he reacts with this from the forward-backward vision point of view.

“Patrick?” I placed my hands on those mighty forearms, he was looking down at me, a slight smile! Oh god! The pleasure of his embraces! He was attentive to me, good! I rubbed my pregnant belly against him knowing full well that I was manipulating him! He loves the distinctness of our feminine ways! And this of course is the best! Pregnant with his child, my breasts full of life sustaining milk!

“Will we enjoy them?” None of us really knows what it means and what he experiences living his life backwards, where he has already seen many things unfold before they happen! So, from that sense, he and his cousin John, the other apex archangel on earth, alter reality to fit the cir- cumstances they need to best accomplish the task at hand. I wonder what it feels like to do such, to be the only two beings that are in on the joke, always, it seems!

It is a good description, “future memories,” because the way he described it, they certainly seemed to occur as such! He sees events before they happen, and because of this, particularly on the field of battle where he needs to be to do the precise thing he needs to do, a split second before he needs to do it. This could be swiping an enemy’s head off his shoulders or a blow missing Patrick entirely because of skillful side step! I wonder what it is our enemies think and feel about Patrick’s traits the very moment that they die? Utter astonishment? A longing to study what just happened? To learn from it? However, unable to do so when their head lies ten feet from their bodies, their guts on the ground! Interesting, this power to make things happen that Patrick has.

All possible outcomes seem to be seen then he is does exactly what he does so well! Patrick the killer, Patrick the destroyer, Patrick the gentle and loving father and husband! Patrick the gentile knight, Patrick the archangel of death: In service to God and human kind, God’s masterwork. He does what even the angel of the presence of the Lord won’t do. Patrick, invincible, unstoppable, and our cham- pion paladin, husband and father.

The fragrance she detected this moment was causing her flower to sweeten itself! They should have a court of love this weekend! How fortuities dwell always around the goddess! Her timing always impec- cable! Angel now longed to share cunnilingus with them! How she loved the giving and receiving of the kiss! It was her favorite way to orgasm unless she was trying to achieve jouir, enlightenment, in the most excellent way with Patrick! Then it was malasana, or the gar- land, when she borrowed Patrick’s penis to ravish Sheiresa! How she loved being the dom to her beautiful femme! And how she loved her husband for lending her so unselfishly his incredible fullness that she could empty into Sheiresa!

But then Patrick wasn’t really there after all, or was he? “You all will find each other utter joys to behold, and in Vesta’s Fire, you will be beholding to each one!” He said this, I distinctly heard it, and yet I questioned once more, where was he?

So then, we will all learn together, and the pleasuring will be marvelous and intense! Exactly the way we love it!

“And you, Patrick? Ours is the erotic embrace of pleasure, yours is the erotic embrace that creates life and new followers for the family of Andrias!”

I should have known, but I didn’t. So then, where was Patrick?

***

“So Angel, ye wonder do ye”? Mary Alice was looking directly into my eyes, softly, yet with real intent. Her eyes are pale blue but were sparkling with a mirth and interest in the conversation. There was always a light present in

484 485

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

her eyes that was deep and loving. “She’s 95 years old.” I thought. Not a mystery at all, her love and devotion to the family was well respected, known and returned with all of the considerable affection in our hearts. If there was a shaman in the family, it was Mary Alice. “Yes, I do Mary Alice. I have never wondered at anything more in my life! I am caught up in this now and can’t seem to distinguish what is reality and what isn’t” ...

“What’s reality in this family darlin’, is a matter of defining what the lord and master Himself, deems is needed for interpreta- tions sake.”

I knew she spoke of Patrick but I didn’t really understand what she was saying. She has a way of putting everything very direct and only answering what is asked. Sheiresa said that she was the best source for the history and dynamics of the family, but now this moment I was even more confused.

“Ye don’t understand what I’m a sayin’, do ye?” I paused before answering, thinking. Do I want to know?

“Yes!” “He alters our reality. He can see beyond the horizon. There is a point where the horizon vanishes. Himself, our earl and clan chief, our crown prince and champion, can see into forever, small ‘f ’ Angel. Only God himself can see big ‘F’, forever. That’s what the whole blinkin’ conflict was about! Lucifer himself ”, and she spoke the name as if it were a curse, making the sign of the evil eye, “thought he was consequential enough to do as God alone does. When the evil one was cast down after battlin’ the other archangels, God decided to leave the whole bloody mess to the two archangels that were most responsible in the first place for knocking Lucifer and the stars of the dragons tail down!”

“Patrick and John”, I said evenly. “Yes, the angel of the presence of the Lord himself, O’angelos tis parousias Kyriou, and the greatest knight and killer ever, the angel of death, O’angelos tou thana’tou, Damon and Pythias, John and Patrick”

The sadness I knew she felt was evident. How did it all start?

It fell to me to be the feature writer on the first article on the Andrias family and Premiere’. Sheiresa seemed lost to us as a resource. She was on a leave of absence and she and Sienna were living on the Andrias estate. They have gone to the massive estate in the foothills of the Cascades, and hadn’t returned. The artistic photographer for Sable had gone out there over the last weekend to shoot photos for the article. It was to be a big deal in our fall homemaking edition. He came back from this brief trip “profoundly influenced” in what he saw and experienced.

He reported to all of us on the sable staff a few days after returning. That meeting was in the morning and he then went into Roberts office and spent most of the rest of the day with our pub- lisher. Robert is the senior partner and the boss. I was interrupted at work writing a feature article and asked to come to Roberts office. I immediately picked up a fresh pad of paper and a good writing pen and went to Roberts office. Both men, Robert and Skip, our photog- rapher looked tired and intense at the same time. I wondered what the tension was about?

Robert rose and pulled the other office chair over for me to sit. He is impeccably polite and courtly and I thanked him. I sat, waiting. Robert has a beautiful office overlooking Seattle’s Pioneer Square. The day had been stormy but the sun was breaking through the clouds and its rays were filtering in at an angle over the square. People were rushing everywhere in every direction below.

“Angel, I’ll come to the point immediately”. Usually proper, nice, his demeanor this moment was quite tense. He is gentile, rarely blunt; now he was very blunt.

“We all listened to Skip earlier and then he and I have spent the rest of the afternoon talking. We all saw the initial pictures he pre- sented, here are some more that he has only shown me and now you”. Skip is a slight man. Short, slender, a gifted photographer, he also like Robert is gentile. We are very lucky to have on our staff such a gifted artist.

Robert, with some reluctance? Passed the photos to me. “I want you to view these photos with two things in mind Angel, don’t describe them to anyone else and I want you after this

486 487

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

meeting to go home, pack and proceed to Premiere’. I want you to confer with Sheiresa and then write the story.”

“Story? I thought it was to be a feature article. An important one, but an article.”

“Angel, its far more than that now. You will do both. You will write and headline the article for our annual homemaking edition, and all of Skips color pictures will be headlined along with your authorship. You will also write a really good story over all, both of you will get credit for doing what promises to be one of the best feature articles we have ever published. Premiere’ and the town of Mountain Paradise are fabulous places.”

I am the junior staff feature writer, this was a great honor because Sable has millions of readers. My heart beat faster; my mouth was dry.

“YES!” I said inside. Hardly able to contain my glee, I said in response, “Robert, me? Sheiresa is our best writer. She has won many awards over the years for Sable. Admittedly she is now the senior editor, and she is fabulous at that too! I’m the most junior writer on staff here. I’m grateful, but I don’t understand.”

Robert and Skip exchanged glances. “Tell her Skip”. “Angel, Sheiresa and her daughter have joined the family. This isn’t a bad thing, but she’s changed. She’s no longer the writer, or even editor, that we have known for years.

For one thing Angel, Sheiresa’s pregnant and the family has adopted her daughter Sienna for another. They are happy, but, well, different. Look at the pictures. Do you see anything discomforting?” I held their gaze for a moment longer, the three of us silent. Then one by one I began to flip each 8x10 photo sorting by color and black and white. I set the color prints aside and focused all my attention on the black and white. After reviewing all of them, I set them down on the coffee table before me and sighed. I was a little upset.

“I don’t like it when the people who know the answers are ask- ing me to guess. There’s no guessing here Skip. You used two differ-

ent cameras. One was very high quality digital, that you used for the color shots. For the black and white you used an old analog camera that was state of art for its day. Lastly the film you used with the ana- log camera was so rare, it’s no longer made.”

“Very good Angel”, Skip responded, “you know your stuff. You’re right, the digital camera is my best, the highest technology now available. The black and white is an old analog I’ve had for many years, it belonged to my father. The film was infrared spectrum; old, true, but still in remarkable shape.”

“But flawed Skip”. Both men smiled when I stated this as if surprised I would state this with authority. My father is one of the greatest film directors and producers in the world today. I learned a lot from him. Still do, all the time.

“The images wander and produce shadows. Like this one of the women, I recognize Sheiresa; I assume all family except for the faded images of other women behind them. Whats with that?

And in the next one, babies, toddlers, an elderly woman, and four young women, I recognize Sienna. What look to be superim- posed angels are all around them, also faded.

And this last one, the very tall man with the horses. The images are ghostly, handsome, almost beautiful.

How did you do this, Skip? I’ve never seen photos”, I hesitated. “I’ve never seen their like. These photos are ... magnificent”, I whispered.

His eyes never left mine, and then tears appeared in the corners. I was deeply touched. He has the most gorgeous blue eyes.

“Thank you Angel”, he murmured back. I set the three pictures down on top of the stack and then giggled.

Each man looked at me in a half smile. Robert is bordering on elderly. His hair is thinning and turned grey some time ago. He is a handsome man however, tall, slender, I am told he is a runner. He is a good business leader. One of those men that treats you so well that you naturally, beyond him being the boss, want to do what he asks. There is a decency about him. I understood that he and his wife had separated and that she was living downtown

488 489

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

right now with a female lover. With advent of Extirpate there was no longer any physiological risk associated with sexual hedonism, just emotional. Pan-sexuality was rampant everywhere. And with Philtre in its various colors and forms adults were now driven by a new kind of lust, far deeper, more consuming. When I saw Robert’s wife and her lover, a gorgeous little woman named Joey, I plainly saw that it was much more than lust. I wondered at how Robert was taking this? I didn’t know any of them personally, and it truly was none of my business! Women certainly have their appeal! Of course, so do men.

“So, whats the joke? Whats going on here?” “Skip assures me that there is nothing here that didn’t appear to the old camera and film, the way he took the pictures. We have talked about this all afternoon and we have no answers. That’s what we want you to find out. Sheiresa hired you and became your men- tor. We assume that’s why she wants you to come to Premiere’ and to write the article and story.

By the way Angel, they’re expecting you tomorrow. I was told by all three women that you are most welcome. With the holo-phone it’s as if they were here in this room when we talked.

Are you familiar with the book the two Andrias women have written?”

“Who isn’t? It’s Genevieve and Rhonda, right? It’s supposed to be very provocative and it is definitely a best seller. I haven’t read it, but I’ve certainly heard of it. Do you want me to get a copy and read it?”

There was a satchel on the floor by his chair and he reached down into it, and pulled out what looked to me to be a very old tome.

He handed it across to me and I took it. It was substantial, heavy, and smelled vaguely like fruit, cherries?

“This was brought to us early this afternoon by courier. It was sent specifically to you Angel. They want you to be familiar with it. It is written in three very old languages, Norman French, Scottish Gaelic, and English. They claim that it was written at the same time that the copy of what is on the market now was, which I don’t quite under-

stand, but that’s really your challenge Angel. That’s in part why you are going. You’ve been requested to go and it’s to you this book is directed.” The pages were starting to come apart at the binding and it was sewn together. To say it was old was understatement. The writing on the front was completely unintelligible to me. “Robert, this is a little unnerving.” “I understand. The top line is ancient Scottish, Gaelic, the second line is ancient French, specifically Norman French. There is a letter addressed to you in an elegant female hand and it is from Genevieve Andrias, Chi.”

“Chi?” “It’s a letter in the Greek alphabet, pronounced ‘ki’, she is the matriarch. She is assisted by Rhonda Andrias, Rho, another letter in the Greek alphabet. Its pronounced as spelled, ‘rho’.”

I opened the envelope and took the letter out. It was very per- sonal, I’m glad I alone read it.

Genevieve Andrias, Chi. Premiere’ Mountain Paradise, Washington.

Dearest Angel:

How marvelous it is to write to you! Our beloved Sheiresa speaks constantly of you now. Ever since she became in the blood and bones, we have talked endlessly of our future collaborations and we have decided on you as the logical choice and representative of the outside world to speak for us as a family. So then if you are reading this, it is to be.

We have so much to share with you pertain- ing to Liberte’ Feminin and Vesta’s Fire! Once you are with us, all will become known and we hope as sweet to you as it is to us!

You no doubt hold our tome and there is wonder and confusion inside of you! All will be

490 491

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

clear very soon, starting tomorrow when you come to be with us! Here is a translation for you of what you see written on the front of our tome:

“An port air a ‘bhan-dia fhe’in” The portal to the goddess herself ... “Au fil du temps, il nous arrive” Through time it comes to us ... “Anns an fhuil agus na cha’mhan” “Dans le sang et les os” In the Blood and Bones ... Our darling love, all will be revealed to you soon. Trust in us, trust in the blood and bones dear Angel ...

Aimo te, Genevieve ...

My eyes misted over, it was a lovely letter. I now had a thou- sand, no ten thousand questions!

I looked up, both men had soft expressions as they waited, studying me for reactions I assumed.

“Do you have more questions?” Asked Robert. I smiled.

“Ten thousand, right?” We all laughed.

“I have to go. Jane and Joey have invited me over for dinner and they want to read to me from the Andrias women’s book. Here’s directions for your drive to premiere’, your drive bot will get you there safely and on time! Just stick this little crystal cube in the slot. Here’s a folio of Skips pictures and an outline for the article. You’re on your own for the story!”

We all laughed one more time and I took the crystal and folio from Robert. We all stood. I shook hands with both of them.

“I’ve never been more nicely dispatched!” I exclaimed, and once again we were laughing.

“You’ve caught on!” Answered Robert. “Good luck Angel! Write us something we’ll all be proud of!”

“Indeed”, I thought. At the time I had no idea of what I would write could have such a profound effect overall, ultimately. Especially on the future of Sable because of the deeper secrets I would uncover. Dynamics would be set in motion that were virtually unstoppable except for the efforts of one man to check all this, and he wasn’t even human! Though I didn’t know it then, I was about to meet him and because of this, my life would be changed forever.

L’attrait de la ange...

L’amour pour toujours...

Genevieve and Rhonda Andrias

(The attraction of the angel... The forever love...)

492 493

PART 4

O! Monsieur le chevalier, s’il vous plait ne le pas! ... O! Monsieur le chevalier, s’il vous plait! ... O! Monsieur le chevalier! ... O! Monsieur! ... O!!! ...

“Dance amid a rain of garlands Down the lanes of myrtle bowers, With us Ceres, with us Bacchus Yea, the lord of song is ours. Up to now, wake the dark with revel, Sing aloud the long night through! Bow ye forests to Dione! Thou, Diana, Shun our view! Loveless hearts shall love tomorrow, Hearts that have loved shall love anew.” The Vigil of Venus, continued.

La Re’orentation A’ Venir

(The Reorientation To Come)

I was lost. I have never been so lost. Was this a dream?

Well, there was “no nilhility”, as my father would say. So no, it’s not a dream; maybe dream like. There was solid structure, in fact I stood on substance as I was sure there was grass covered ground below me.

Was I going mad? If so, then it was a madness I was familiar with, if only to remember hearing the words Sheiresa, (who I was sure I remembered!), used in describing the Eidos: the miracle, the light, the knowledge, the memory, the memory to come. Nothing however suggesting hollowness, mockery, void, blank, even though “dream like” seemed to serve both causes of something, nothing.

I remembered that my favorite author, Mark Twain, wrote: “When we remember that we are all mad, the mysteries disappear and life stands explained.” So, true madness is rare, sanity, rarer still. I was disoriented, completely bewildered. I couldn’t even remember where I last was before showing up here. Whats more, I didn’t even recall where I got the gown I wore, or the shoes. I took a moment to study them.

The gown was long sleeved and it covered my whole body to the ground below. A neutral tan in color, it was made of a very fine woven material that felt like wool, as I ran my hands up and down my flanks and over my breasts. I glanced down lifting the gown and saw my shoes, clogs really. Again the materials, wood and leather

497

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

were high quality and seemed finely made. Both the gown and the shoes fit perfectly as though made for me alone.

I wore no brassiere for my breasts were unrestrained. Panties? I reached up under the gown and found ... bloomers! They were finely constructed of soft material, cotton? And were crouch-less! I felt ven- tilation on my bare flesh, giggling for it tickled!

“My God”, I thought. “I’m in a different time entirely, when gen- tile women wore bloomers like these to aid in relief of one’s nature calls! You just crouch over a chamber pot, or even the ground and let go!”

What time period though? There was a kind of shift or chemise below the gown, very finely woven and sewn of the same material as the bloomers, quite soft. Clearly, whoever I was this moment, I was gentile. I lifted my gown again, looking down at my legs and hands, the color of my flesh was still black. “So, I’m still me, good! I like who I think I am.” I dropped the edges of my gown and lifted my hands upwards, feeling. I wore a bonnet, it had ribbons and my hair was streaming down my back, long, deeply curly as I always allowed it. I love my hair, its raven black color and thick tresses. The bonnet felt soft yet it had unmistakable structure. In removing it to study, I saw it was made of straw and the ribbons were gaily multicolored! I put it back on, two of the ribbons were longer than the others, surely for securing it in place, so I tied them in a bow below my chin! Again I was impressed with the construction and usefulness of my clothing. Clearly someone had spent some effort on planning and providing for me! So this wasn’t a dream or a random event! There was purpose this day!

There was a little bag at my feet, curious that I hadn’t noticed it before. I went to my knees to inspect it and found it too was made of straw. Finely made like everything else, I opened it to see what was inside, and took inventory. There was a small bundle of clean white cloths that were scented with, I sniffed, hmmm, cherries! It was a most pleasant scent, very stimulating and reminded me of ... Chi! So Genny wasn’t a dream either!

There also was a cape of the same fine material as my gown, but grey and blue in color, and of heavier construction. Was I cold? No, but this would come in handy, I was sure. There was a small bundle

and unwrapping it a little, I looked inside. Bread, cheese, and fruit! Oh goodness, I had provisions! Was I hungry? No, but this would also come in handy, I was sure of that!

Finally, there was a blue ceramic bottle, that was stopped. I shook it a little, and there was the unmistakable sound of liquid inside! I pulled it out of the bag to inspect it. The stop was a cork so I pulled on this. It came away with a tiny bit of effort. I sniffed at the opening and it was most pleasant. I set the cork down in the bag and pouring a little of the liquid in my hand, I tentatively sipped. The liquid was a light golden color and it tasted of honey and spring water!

“Honeyed water!” I exclaimed, pleased and shocked at the first words I had spoken since discovering my new surroundings. For even as I said these words, naturally expecting English, instead, they were pushed back down! “Eau au miel!” Completely surprised, almost without thinking I exclaimed, “My God!”

“Mon Dieu!” “What in the world?”, next, came out: “Quoi dans le monde?” Not wanting to spill any of the precious drink, I put the stopper back in place and put the bottle back in its place in the satchel. Still in shock, I stood and decided to take stock and my thoughts were clear:

*Warmly and appropriately dressed? Check! *Sturdy bag with provisions? Check! *Impressive, seemingly friendly countryside? No immediate threat? Check!

*Lost? Check! *Utterly confused? Check! *Apparently, I am someone else than I thought? Maybe ... So then, who am I and why am I here? Having checked my per- son, I knew I was in the configuration that I remember. And, I could recall the name Angel Fleming, surely my name?

“Angel”, I paused, thinking. My parents, and their parents: Italian and Belgian on my father’s side, African-American on my

498 499

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

mother’s side. My father, Ricco Fleming was a prominent film direc- tor and producer. My mother, Angelique Fleming, the most success- ful black fashion model, for that matter, model, of all time! My par- ents were the rarity in their fields, they were still married after many years! And from what I or anyone else could see, still highly devoted to each other. My father is very short, my mother very tall, and I went in both directions: I looked like my mother and inherited her beauty, and my father’s lack of height! So, short, attractive, curvy! My sole venture in my mother’s footsteps was an appearance in a swimsuit edition of Sports Illustrated when I turned eighteen. Fortunately, I could write, so after college I came to Sable and Sheiresa. My abilities as a student and my multicultural home life saved my self-esteem. Yet here I was and I didn’t have the foggiest idea where!

Almost as these thoughts ruminated inside I suddenly remem- bered Premiere’ and Mountain Paradise! Now as I thrilled in my loins I thought again of the beautiful Genevieve Andrias! Genny, her Sapphic embrace, and oh God, the kiss, left me feeling as green as new grass! And then there was Himself ...

So, getting back on track, where was I? And, why do I think in English, think I’m about to speak English, but instead speak ...

“Comment maintenant veche brune?” So, I’m drawn back to high school and early college lan- guage studies, “how now brown cow?” has ancient roots in English. Apparently then, not unknown in French, except this French didn’t quite sound right. At 26 years of age, it wasn’t that long ago for me to be acquainted with French at home, or in academia. French that is, that was classic and conversational. This was something else entirely. Genny had spoken to me softly, what language were her tender words? “Norman, Angel.”

“Now what?” I thought. I looked around me on all sides. I could see for some distance for I stood on a small rise, and I clearly wasn’t at the beginning of something, but in a middle, somewhere. It was strange though as to how far I actually could see!

For me, the whole vista was disquieting. There were constant contrasts in all I could see of colors, climates, even seeming textures

that went on and on! I couldn’t comprehend how it all could change from place to place as it clearly was doing.

There was certainly light above and around me. This light con- sisted of a curious shell of blue darkness around the golden light, but there was no sun, no moon, no stars above or below, just hues of lovely golds that transitioned to royal blues above me.

There was no air movement but none of it felt close and the air was rich, fragrant and very breathable. The vast expanse on all sides resembled the earth, but truly no earth that I could recall, ever. No movement, no noise, nothing really beyond the landscape, anywhere. I wanted to walk to the colored and textured landscapes around me to actually see what was there: winter, spring, summer, fall, each area seeming appropriate to the most vibrant elements of a year on earth, but it all existed in one massive place at what seemed to be the same time! And there were no living creatures that I could discern, any- where! I was completely alone!

Then, the most uncanny thing happened of all! In the far dis- tance on a massive hill, a mount actually, higher than all around it, appeared a magnificent villa that took up the whole of the far horizon!

Shining white, literally glowing almost, it made the national buildings of the mall in Washington, DC in my mind, diminished in comparison!

It seemed to float above the horizon, this fantastic apparition, but that couldn’t be possible, could it? Suddenly a thought occurred to me with chilling effect and I spoke it out loud, forgetting ...

“Attendez! Est-ce que je suis mort? Est-ce le paradis? Cela de’fie toute logique!” (“Wait! Am I dead? Is this heaven? This defies all logic!”).

Logic no longer existed, at least as I knew logical thought and experience to be. Once more I took stock, and one overriding matter, one thought, one unanswered question was overwhelming me, “Ou’ suis-je?”, (where am I?).

I felt no panic, no helplessness, but bewilderment! I turned slowly, looking all around me. For the first time I noticed the patch of ground, grass covered, that I stood on. It was completely clear of the effects and seeming influence of the countryside around me.

500 501

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I stood in the midst of constant contrasts, but immediately in no contrast at all! There was color below me, and for about twenty-five metiers in each direction, a soft, rich, green carpet, but that was all! Now, suddenly, a panic started to build inside of me ...

“Je te prie Dieu, prote’ge-moi de ce que je no sais pas, amen”, (“I pray thee God, protect me from what I do not know, amen”).

I decided then and there, to start walking towards ... “Marcher a’ cette ch^ateau dans la bas, surement quelqu’un sera la’ pour re’pondre aux demandes de renseignements? (“Walk to that villa in the distance, surely someone will be there to answer questions?).

So I picked up my parcel of provisions and started to walk. As I walked I noticed two things, nothing outside of the immediate area I was in changed, and the neutrality of where I originally stood, traveled with me! It didn’t matter if I was within a scene belonging to Spring, Summer, Fall or Winter, the place where I was at the time traveled with me, I was in the middle of it, and nothing changed! All this, and I was actually past being unsettled by the surrealism of it.

There was no feeling of time passing as I walked. I stopped twice to eat some cheese and bread from the wax paper packet, care- ful to re-wrap it. I was very grateful for this, as well as the fruit and honeyed water. All were delicious and I felt revived each time as I stopped to enjoy my modest repast. I stopped also to relieve myself, happy for the small white towels to cleanse myself after. Genny’s fra- grance pleased and yet saddened me! How I now longed for her pres- ence to reassure me.

While I ate and drank I stopped, sat, though I felt no fatigue, no real need to rest.

As I walked I soon noticed a strange thing, no matter how much I walked, the villa on the horizon seemed no closer! “How could this be?” I thought. “Perhaps it is so huge that it is out of scale with all around it. Maybe I could walk for days and be no closer!” I had no idea how long I had walked because I had no sense of time passing either. It was at the height of my frustration that I finally heard something! Way off in the distance, very far, I heard trumpets! It was unmistak- able! Clearly it was trumpets and they played some kind of cadence,

whether one or many as one voice, there was no mistaking this! I immediately thought of horses, cavalry, though I couldn’t say why.

I stopped, set my parcel of provisions down, and utterly horri- fied I exclaimed,

“Mon Dieu! Et maintenant?” (“My God, what now?”). I had once again forgotten my impediment! Angry with myself I uttered,

“Merde!” (“Shit!”). Then, as if there wasn’t enough fear in my heart, suddenly a huge opening appeared on the side of the tremendous villa and out rode a knight on a horse!

“O Dieu, s’il te pla^it, prote’ge-moi et me de’livre!” (“Oh God, please protect and deliver me!”).

The contrasts of my plight were now completely evident and most unsettling of all! While I had made little progress in walking across the great plain, the knight mounted on the great horse was obviously and quickly advancing on me!

Tears streaming, I stopped, set my parcel down and waited. Standing, awaiting my fate, it occurred to me how small and weak I was ... perhaps the knight would see no honor in hurting someone as frail in comparison to he and his charger as me.

The closer the two got to me, the more detail I could see of both, until horse and rider stopped at the edge of my neutral space, perhaps twenty-five metiers away. I could not see the whole of the knights face. His helmet covered the area of his face just below his nose. I could see his black eyes gleaming behind the eye slits of his helmet, and he had a close cropped black beard and mustache. His chin was very handsome, marmoreal, his lips sensuous, his crooked smile was ... familiar. The horse wore a similar kind of head cover- ing and both were wearing silver armor that gleamed in the light. Both knight and charger looked huge and very formidable. Behind the eye slits of the horses’ head dress I could see he had deep golden eyes and that he too was watching me closely. Neither one, horse or knight, had malevolent looks about them. In fact, I couldn’t even see weapons, or side arms. It struck me all at once that both were quite familiar ...

502 503

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Je te prie, princesse Nubienne, je ne veux pas te faire de mal. Est-ce que je et Geoffrey peuvent t’approcher?

To my astonishment I knew exactly what he said without thinking ...

“I pray thee Nubian princess, we intend thee no harm. Can I and Geoffrey approach thee?”

I was almost overcome in the moment now! The knight and horse were massive and I felt even smaller than I did before. I won- dered what the two saw as they looked down upon me. Knight and charger wore the exact same surcoats, tailored to their respective bod- ies. Their colors were the same, white, silver, black, blue, red, green; and both had struck across the front of their tunics a large blue cross tilted partially sideways. I spoke back now to the knights’ question.

“Eneffet, avancez le plus chevalier Chre’tien.” (“Indeed, advance ye most Christian knight”) There was no reason not to call him Christian and knight. I was most hopeful after all.

Knight and horse continued to study me and the knight said to the horse,

“Air adhart’ gu Geoffrey le aoibheas.” This moment I could have been knocked over with a feather! Another language and not only could I understand it, I knew what it was, ancient Scottish! Scots Gaelic!

“Advance Geoffrey, with gentility.” Geoffrey slowly, carefully for such a big horse, stepped into my circle, and even as he did so, it disappeared! They drew to my side and noticing my perplexed expression, for I had come to trust the circle to keep me safe, the knight said looking into my eyes,

“C’etait un cercle de la de tesse, la’ pour prote’ger ici, dans un pays e’tange por vous. Avec Geoffrey et moi nous sommes maintenant votre la defense.” (“It was a circle of the goddess, there to protect here, in a land strange to you. With Geoffrey and I, we are now your protection.”)

I was relieved. Now almost beyond belief! “Merci monsieur chevaleresque et le chargeur. Qu’est-ce que prier dit, maintenant?” (“Thank you chivalrous sir and charger. What pray tell, now?)

For a moment the two continued to study me and then the knight reached down to me and said simply, “Parcelle?” (“Parcel?”).

I hesitated only a few seconds and then handed him my bag, which was made all the smaller by his huge hand. He took it, turned and clipped it to the back of his saddle.

Reaching down again he said, “Maintenant, c’est a’ votre tour?” (“Now you?”). His smile was so ... compelling! Where had I seen its like before?

What could I do? I hesitated and then took his hand with both of mine and he lifted me as if I were an airy angel, and placed me before him on the front of his great saddle! We were so close that ... The kiss was sweet, gentle, his lips slightly moist, and at once I smelled cinnamon, clove, honey, an evergreen forest in the warm spring rain ...

“C’e’tait un salut de la de’tesse”.” (“That was a greeting from the goddess.”)

The second kiss was far deeper, more meaningful, and I felt the blood rush up and then down from the very center of my body! This time I tasted the ambrosial flavors of cinnamon, clove, honey and gorgeous vegetation in warm and new spring rain!

“Et c’est un salut de ma part ma princesse Nubienne ma fianc’ee”.) (“And that is a greeting from me O Nubian princess, my bride!”)

Once more he commanded Geoffrey, “air adhart!”, (“Advance!”) “Bride?”, I thought. Then all at once I remembered what Genevieve had said, even as we each were overcome with Sapphic bliss, “this can be forever Angel”; in response all I could do was whis- per “Genny” and once more she ravished me ... After, we slept in each other’s arms all night, our kisses with both charm and adora- tion, last and first. And now, all of this.

With no protective circle around me, the country side we rode through became alive with the sounds, breezes, smells, textures, sights of this magnificent land! What I had been deprived of was now open, vibrant and alive! Everywhere I looked was a new sight, sound and wonderment!

I knew not where we were going but I didn’t care! This magnif- icent knight held me gently with great care as I cuddled up to him.

504 505

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

As we cantered Geoffrey was so smooth and powerful, my gown rode up over my legs! Then to my thighs, then to my hips!

The even movement of Geoffrey, the horse beneath both of us reminded me of what I knew was like ...

... The passion, the arousal I felt, my naked vulva through the opening of my bloomers, now gently rubbing, open, hot, moist. I felt so vital, alive, aroused and longing to be filled! The knight looked down on me, that seductive smile again, his eyes sparkling with a heat of their own and at once the knight reached downwards to his own loins. I felt the back of his hand brush against my cunny! And forcibly undoing his breech clot, he sprung free, arching upwards like a great rust red bird about to take flight! This massive part of him was alive and a mere inch from me! He guided the corona of his massive falchion, caressing my cleft and clitoris with it as I groaned in thrill and pleasure, so wet ... my modesty now completely surrendered to the all-consuming need to be one with the god who became a man! And we, each of us, were consumed in desire and deepest emotion!

“O’ sir knight, please don’t!” “O’ sir knight, please!” “O’ sir knight!” “O sir!” Again and again we were thrust together and his powerful hands held and lifted me repeatedly as I perched upon him, his kisses delighting me as I joyously welcomed him crossing my threshold and entering me, then withdrawing, all in the movement of the horse! I celebrated his entrance, regretting his departure I was so warmly filled; the emptiness left me longing, and once more I was filled, and again, again, again, my clitoris teased this way and that, and the thrusts of rapture took us to complete joy in burning kisses! And then the most powerful feeling of all fullness and caresses came upon me, as I felt his jets of fire inside of my most precious place, my center, and then frantic, swooning, as I emptied him! He gasped as I moaned in ecstasy at my greatest of all climaxes and he filled me with his warmth and seed to overflowing!

“O!!!”

And I fainted, everything around us now indigo, and I was relin- quished to all sensation except flying upwards into the sky ... dying and reborn, as this knight carried me on massive wings, aloft ... O Patrick my love ...

506 507

ASK NO QUESTIONS

508

Now with Stacy and Tug, who each are supposed to fear men in general, their tongues could be hanging out, panting, for their reac- tions as women to our husband! Chapter 41

We had prepared a simple meal of vegetarian sandwiches, soup, and fruit. We bake our whole grain breads fresh daily. All of us were sitting in the formal dining room and spread out around the table. The little ones were in high chairs, and Faith Marie and Daisy had already bonded as “sisters” and becoming good friends. James and Sheiresa, Stacy and Tuggles

John, Genny’s twin sons, are only two months younger than Faith Marie. They are all very good together, but having Daisy who was just a little older than Faith Marie was clearly a wonderful event for the two of them! They both were paying a lot of attention to her!

The surprising person at our table was Lucerne, her professional I watched with pleasure as Angel interacted with the three women.

name, Excitant! And she was every bit of that and then some! Taller Like her, I could tell that both Tug and Stacy were fertile and aroused.

than both women, just short of Ronnie who is the tallest woman in More so because Patrick had finally come up from the training barn

our family at five foot nine, her looks are exciting and even, exotic! A to greet our guests! It is that way with all of us, but particularly so

highly-defined hourglass figure, snow-white skin, sky blue eyes, and for human women to be around him because he reeks of danger! It’s

white hair frame a person who refers to herself as a hermaphrodite! incredibly sexy on him, this sense of readiness, wariness, that hangs

Though she referred to Stacy and Tug as her protégée, she was quiet around him when we’re all together! I don’t know specifically how

just now, taking everything in! It was Tug and then Stacy, who were it affects his daughters more than what Sienna has told me, but it

animated in their talk and questions! Even then, the talk around the affects them significantly too! It must, for they are all fertile women

table was of a more general nature, which is expected with a diverse also!

group of all ages! It’s this very sense of danger that has made him so damn ... sexy

Tug is not much taller than Genny, perhaps five foot four. She to all of us. This distinctive inborn characteristic that he harbors at

is a lovely woman of twenty-six, with deep brown eyes, black curly an intrinsic level protects us night and day! We have something that

hair that she wears above her shoulders, white skin, and a very defi- he wants, but then so does the enemy, the Prince of the Power of the

nite and attractive figure! Intelligent and talkative, she caresses Stacy’s Air, Lucifer, the archangel who considered himself as consequential

back, showing possession, so she is the dom! Good to know! I am as God! If this is true, and it is, then we want, we need this kind of

very attracted to doms, which is why my love affair with Angel works power that Patrick represents in our lives! So, it’s not the danger that

so well! he attracts or even sets himself up to fight, but rather the need that

Stacy, several inches taller than Tug, perhaps five foot six, is Lucifer must possess us, the mnestic-eido of the houses of Andrias

nothing short of beautiful! The nice thing about what I’ve seen so and Ross. The roots of our story appear in the Little Genesis. It is the

far with her is an absence of vanity. Many beautiful women are vain, origin, the beginning.

like Angel’s mother for example, the most successful black model of all time!

509

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Stacy has gorgeous long light brown hair. Her eyes are a bright green and her figure is exceptionally exciting! Her clothing is flatter- ing, and she revels in the attention that her lover Tug showers her with! A marvelous femme, I know that Angel is attracted to her by the way she lets her eyes wander over that lovely frame! All right, turn us all on!

It was at a pause in the conversation that we heard the door to the mud room open down below.

“Daddy!” screeched Christie. All four teens took off like a bolts of lightning! Even Janelle, the quiet and reserved oldest sister, was gone in a second calling out with the other three, “Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!”

If anything, because we carry his children and raise them col- lectively, his wives who are also his lovers are even more eager to see him! His teenaged daughters though, at least for the present, and forever unconditionally are his fan club. And why not? He adores and cherishes each of them!

The three of Tug, Stacy, and Lucerne looked to us astonished but with huge smiles, and we all laughed!

It was then that Faith Marie, pulling at Daisy’s hand said in English, “Let’s go!” They were closely followed by James and John.

“Wait!” called out Rhonda and Genny almost simultaneously! For small people, though, they were gone in a flash!

When it comes to it, their daddy is their favored playmate, even more so than the pookahs, fay, and sylvanus! And as for the teenaged daughters, their love is intense, worshipful, and full of reverence for the only man in their lives! And he happens to be the greatest knight and utmost killer of all time!

***

I had never seen Tug in quite this light before! It was clear that she was significantly attracted to a man! Or better, perhaps, this man. Lucerne for that matter was also overcome, even I felt the attraction and power that Patrick projected!

In French, I am the soumis, and Tug is dominant. Femme and the masculin’, except that no one that saw Tug in her true light and appearance would call her anything close to a man. The employees and some patrons knew the reality of our relationship at Elle Parle Couramment le Francais.

For some time, we had lived in a feminine world. Those who were closest to us knew my story of utter rejection and being replaced by prostitutes. They also knew the terrible story of Tug’s rape and the miracle birth of her daughter Daisy. And here we were in a new frame of reference, led by a patriarch and matriarchs, where the rules were clearly defined and each participant, no matter the sex, were vital to life being in balance and as loving as I had ever known it!

What had they told him, this god who became a man? What did he think of us? Or did he think of us at all during all this activ- ity? We heard him described as warrior, knight ... killer, by the two women who knew him best when they had stayed with us. They had referenced “The Little Genesis,” also called “The Book of Jubilees.” It is also referred to as “The Book of Division” or “The Apocalypse of Moses” and authorized by John, “The Angel of the Presence of the Lord,” who was instrumental in passing “the history of the division of the days of the law, of events of the years, the year-weeks, and the jubilees of the world,” as revealed to Moses for forty days and forty nights on the Mount of Sinai. While there, Moses also received the “Torah” or “The Law.” The jubilees themselves are periods of time where forty-nine-year blocks are divided into seven “year-weeks,” from which all of time has been divided. Extensive fragments of the Little Genesis were discovered at Qumran, part of the so-called “Dead Sea Scrolls” that shed further light on their history and content.

An archangel, the giant Pythias, he and his cousin John, known as the archangel Damon, were isolated on earth to lay with “the daugh- ters of men,” the princesses of the escarpments of the Great Sea. They came to be known as “the gods who became men” and took up residence in Roman Britain, north of Londinium, early in the

510 511

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

first millennium. It was in this epoch that the two archangels, or “gods”, built Eidos, their home. In fact in prehistory the people of the mounds referred to them as the Sidhe. They refer to them- selves in this time of darkness as the Eudaemonic or Eudaemics, “of the memory”. This is where their familiar name comes from, Mnemonic, “for highest human good”. This is as good a defini- tion as I am aware of, and this comes from Chi and Rho themselves. On this subject Patrick has been characteristically silent and self deprecating. We wish not so with him; this of course is not so with Genny and Ronnie who if given a chance chatter like magpies, especially little Genny, Chi. And it was here that the spirits of the forests, woods and fields came to instill the leadership of the fay, the “Good People” in both Pythias and Damon, or as we know them now, Patrick, lord of the house of Andrias, and John, lord of the house of Ross. Literally the crown prince and the king of the Good People. Genevieve (Chi) and Rhonda (Rho), crown princesses of Andrias, and Desdimona (Chi) and Kristi (Rho) queen and imperial princess of Ross. The other mem- bers of these two great houses constitute the true and ancient nobility of these supernal beings! John the archangel of the presence of the Lord, and Patrick, the archangel of death. All of them collectively, the females who are sylphic angels known as mnestic-eido, and the males known as eidetikos-mnestic constitute the mnemonics or mnem here on earth. Collectively, they have the “sight” and can “see” across the ages.

And here we sit, both of us looking sideways at each other, blushing intensely as he looked at us, his interest now evident! He sits

at the head of the table, Genevieve and Rhonda sitting on his right, and his little daughter Faith Marie, and her new friend Daisy, sat on his left! The two little girls laughing, loving his attentions, even as he looks to Tug and me with undisguised intent!

“Patrick, both Tug and Stacy are very curious about the changes you have made for us on the estate, in particular the lake and sawmill where you store and cut our timber! It’s such a beautiful spot, could you take them there after lunch this afternoon?”

Genevieve said this with unmistakable guile, for we knew we were here to participate in an undisguised seduction! They both had told us that we were invited, if we were invited, to become part of the house of Andrias! To become sisters in Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire!

He smiled. He had hardly touched his food, and he was helping the little girls use their blunt knives and forks to cut their salads into smaller pieces. As she said this, he looked up at her.

“We are working Morning Fire this afternoon. I want to watch Gregorio run him and keep time.” As he said this, his eyes were on us, not her!

“And Bill and Roderigo can’t do the same and report to you later?” Angry, she about spit these words out.

“Genny, it’s not the same,” and then there was an unmistakable kick below the table! She had kicked him!

A shadow passed over his face but left quickly.

***

“And Bill and Roderigo can’t do the same and report to you later?”

He paused, clearly considering, and glanced at Stacy and Tug, his look one of interest.

“We intend to go with Daddy and the racing crew!” This was announced by Christie as the lull drug out!

Genevieve looked from Patrick to Christie. “Go where? What are we talking about?”

“All four of us.”

512 513

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“All four of you what?” “Yes!” exclaimed Christie, not directly answering. “We intend to go with Bill, Roderigo, and Gregorio and their crew to California for the allowance races! You know, for Morning Fires maiden races! We need to observe and learn all we can! They need us to help! I intend to learn how to be a jockey!”

“Oh, you do, do you miss Christie? And how at thirteen years old do you intend you do that?”

“Patrick is my daddy. He can’t resist me and he never says no!” All four of the young women were all talking at once. “Silence!” thundered Genevieve. “I was talking with your father!”

When it is mine and Angel’s time to be with Patrick in the most excellent way and malasana, the garland, when she borrows his penis to be joined with me as her femme, his look is often the same! “His eyes are his tells,” we say over and over. In this case, it was a look that ultimately is of unmistakable passion and exciting lust, and he will at once overpower both of us! He, almost roughly, takes us in succession to the enlightened state of jouir! And after we lie in each other’s arms, twitching in every limb as the enlightenment subsides!

Sometime in there he leaves Angel and I alone and we drift into sleep, sometimes to wake in the night to our own gentle lovemaking. On those nights, our sisters care for the little ones, as we do for them. When it is the four of us in the celebration of Vesta’s Fire, then he is the invited guest! This is very important to our ceremony because we are supplicants to the goddess Carna, her thrall Textrix, and God as mother. Being the celebrants to pay homage to the mystery of the feminine, the creation and the growth of new life, he as seed bearer is invited to join us and he mates with all of us! It is particularly excit- ing when one of us is in estrus and he enters his rut! He is particularly fierce and gentle at the same time as our exuberant lover and beloved! His excitement and arousal is particularly marvelous for all four of us as he mounts us in succession!

He is a wonderfully sensitive lover otherwise. Warm, kind, pas- sionate, his penis fully cooperates with him and with us and our sex is simply marvelous, no matter how it is expressed, or how often! He

always is warm, kind, and respectful. That’s why I was surprised at Genny kicking him under the table! He hadn’t even precipitated this current turn in the discussion. It was really between Genevieve and their daughters!

Yes, his eyes are his tells; we all know this! A shadow passed over his eyes and as quickly passed. The purpose for us and for Stacy, Tug, and Lucerne is to become part of Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire. To do this, he must cooperate.

There is a absolute respect between Patrick and Genny. She counts on his love and good will, to give her what she needs from him in her courts of love. She conducts her courts of love for the house of Andrias, as the first crown princess and Ronnie, the second crown princess and our sybline, allows Genny her pleasures in direct- ing her courts which are always sumptuous. In the house of Ross, John supports Desdimona the queen in her courts of love. Kristie, the imperial princess and sybline, supports Desdimona in every way. Thus John and Patrick the clan chiefs and king and crown prince cherish and adore the Chi and Rho of each house. With this domes- tic tranquility is assured. One millennium ago when they were par- ticipants in the courts of love of medieval Europe, at Poitiers, Caen, and other locations, though it may have been symbolic, the queen in conducting her courts of love was the monarch, and the king payed court to this, though he was absolute ruler over all. She needed the cooperation of Lord Patrick to make our dreams come true for we all want this! Angel longs for Stacy and I welcome Tug. And Genevieve and Rhonda are fulfilled in this joining all around! It means we’re are growing as a family and this is of utmost importance! No one in the end knows this better than Patrick himself!

“Is this true Stacy and Tug that you wish to see the property?” He smiled the crooked grin, the one none of us can resist. Both women, who knew what they were answering to, blushed intensely!

He was their target, his heart, his desire, and each woman clearly was feeling more than a little bit of excitement now!

“Yes,” Tug whispered. “We would like it, Patrick. We have talked of little else,” Stacy murmured.

514 515

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

This was true, although for reasons that were far deeper and more passionate that either woman was alluding to.

“And you, Lucerne?” “I would love a tour another time, Patrick! This time is for my young protégée, to learn from Himself!”

As we listened, my beloved Angel and I held hands beneath the table! Tonight! This would be the last day, and the start of the first day!

Genevieve wanted and was driven to conducting a court of love with Stacy, Tug, and Lucerne! Patrick’s hardened lance is required in their sheaths and his hot lover’s seed inside of their temple wombs will make her court successful! The ceremony of Vesta’s Fire would assure this!

***

Though we had been thoroughly briefed by Genny and Ronnie when they came to visit with us, the actual implications of being fer- tile and inviting him to mount us hadn’t sunk it. Especially now, on such short notice! This was to be our last day as human beings and the first day of a new life! After this day, we would be joined with him in the unity of the Eidos. We would be wives to a man who writes like an angel, loves like a god, and fights like a devil!

I had talked with Tug, just the two of us, after the visit with Genevieve and Rhonda.

“If all they have said is true, and what we are reading is true, then do they really know what they have on their hands?”

“They must, Stacy,” Tug responded. “If they are as they claim to be, then they are not exclusive to each other. They must be exclusive to him, simply because he is the only one. It seems though the way they talked of Sheiresa and Angel, that though they have a relation- ship together, they in fact are romantic with the two of them also. So, the four of them have sex together periodically. Could you share me with another woman, Stacy?”

“All women are capable of being lovers to each other. It is far different when a man is involved because men can be so belliger-

ent toward each other. The strongest men got the prize: the choicest women, the property, the gold.

“If what Genevieve and Rhonda told us is true, this place of theirs, Premiere, is run like a small city state in ancient Greece! They talk as if they had been there and knew Sappho herself, intimately.”

She took my hand, kissing it. “You’re not answering my ques- tion,” she said softly.

She was right. “Yes, under the right circumstances, I could share you with another woman, baby. But I’d want to be sure of the answer to the question of ‘why’?”

“What if the answer was that it is much easier for women to share each other as lovers?”

We hadn’t explored this potential in our relationship. I was intrigued at the question and thought I knew the answer for both of us.

Tug is far more experienced than me in sex. I have never really explored my own feelings. I knew that I loved women, and Genny and Ronnie were particularly attractive to me.

“Did you like the two Andrias women?” I could see the answer in her eyes, the set of her mouth. I leaned toward her, and we kissed warmly over our coffee. She tipped the end of my tongue with hers.

“All right,” I answered my own question. “You did. And yes, I think each of us would like to share with other women.”

“And what about him?” “Tug, we have no choice there. If we believe them, and believe in their philosophy and way of life, we must share him. That’s the question, isn’t it? ‘Are we ready to reenter the world of men?’ as Lucerne puts it.”

“That’s not it entirely, it’s their world too, Stacy. Yes, there is him, but there’s the four of them too. And that’s just the beginning! There’s all the children too! And the massive estate holdings! Yes, he is, what did they call him?”

I thought back. “Paladin, protector. Also, knight, killer,” I whispered.

“Yes, all of that, killer,” Tug whispered.

516 517

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“If we are to believe them about their history, then he must be all of that and the most successful warrior of all time.” I paused, thinking.

“What, Stacy?” “Only this, Tug, with the direction the world is going today, then I would want to belong to a man like that. A man who has never been defeated on the battlefield in ten thousand battles. A killer ...”

“Yes, a killer.” We both shook our heads sadly. “A killer who adores us,” “And cherishes our children,” she finished my sentence.

***

“They all know that for you to accept us, you must bond with us,” Tug said this, with hesitation in her voice. He had invited us out with him to view the property. We had started to help clear the lunch dishes away, and Genny cornered the both of us.

“What are you two doing? You have to get ready to go with Patrick!” she whispered to us urgently after cornering first Tug and then me in the pantry. “We have set out clothing for you to wear. The perfume he favors is there with the clothing in the red bottle! Now get going, please!”

The clothing they set out was very provocative! Fortunately, the weather was nice! We both have large breasts. “He must like breasts! There’re no bras, and the tops are near transparent!”

Tug laughed! “Stacy, I swear at times I don’t know where you head is at!”

My feelings momentarily hurt, I answered, “What do you mean?”

The skirts chosen were very short, a lovely plaid that was iden- tical, and tiny panties!

“Have you noticed that all of the women have large breasts? What do you think their babies subsist on?”

I blushed intensely! Of course, he’ll be motivated by ... “The size of our breasts! For nursing! I’m—”

“Stupid? Please don’t say that, darling!” And she embraced me. We were both nude. We tenderly kissed.

“This is a seduction, Stacy. They know this man! Getting preg- nant means everything to us, and to them! If they weren’t just blow- ing smoke at us, we can’t become in the unity of the Eidos without his seed at work inside our bodies with our eggs!”

We both laughed. “Okay, what about this?” And I picked the bottle up. It was ruby red in color, semi-trans- parent. There was liquid inside. I pulled the stopper off and sniffed. “Cherries. Big deal. He likes this?”

“He must, Stacy, or why would they have given it to us to wear for him? This is a seduction, remember?”

“Oh yes, I keep forgetting. He’s our ticket through the front door!”

So, we followed their instructions entirely and came downstairs. The worst part was the teenaged daughters looking at us with suspi- cious glances. They knew ... especially the youngest, Christie!

“Well, look at the two of you! All ready to go sightseeing! It looks like daddy has a few sights to see too!”

“What’s this about sights?” Genevieve and Rhonda were nursing the newborns as they walked into the front hall. Female nudity is commonplace here.

“Aren’t the two of you lovely!” said Lucerne. “Yes! Faith and begorah! You’ll temp Himself surely!” said Mary Alice as she was shepherding the little ones to afternoon nap.

“I think I’ll join you, Mary Alice, since we’ll be up tonight!” Lucerne rose from her chair, came to us, and kissed each of us as she followed Mary Alice and the little ones out toward the stairs.

“Why are we staying up late?” asked coquettish Christie as her sisters stood there and listened.

“You won’t be staying up late for anything, Christie! Not you, not Robin, not Sienna, not Janelle. In fact, the four of you are going to start preparing the vegetables for dinner now! Get going!”

With the usual grousing and complaining, especially from Christie, they dragged their feet into the kitchen. No one noticed

518 519

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

that Patrick stood in the far hall way having finally come out of his cave.

“The all-terrain vehicle is out front waiting for us, would you both like to go now?”

His voice was even, deep, sexy ... I felt something move inside of my loins! Oh god, I thought, I won’t be able to resist him! Tug took my hand, she too!

“Ladies?” He extended his hands. I took one; Tug took the other. “Interesting choice in perfumes,” he murmured. He looked toward Genny and Ronnie, who smiled impishly! They both stood there in shorts but completely bare breasted as they nursed his babies!

“Have fun! Don’t do anything we wouldn’t do!” That left it wide open. We walked out with him hand in hand. The all-terrain was exactly that. A jeep-like vehicle with a canvas top. This, we were told later, was his favorite drive. Highly maneu- verable, overpowered; it was like him in certain ways!

Tug let me sit up front with him; she sat in the back. I am grate- ful to her for her constant love and tenderness to me.

He drove us all over the property to become acquainted with their estate. We listened carefully to all he said. Neither of us though said much. We both were so impressed with him and all he had done and was doing.

At one place, overlooking the pond by the small sawmill, he was explaining that the wood that he had used on the property so far to build their home, and the outbuildings was from mostly fallen timber.

“The people who owned the land were careless. More money than sense. When Genevieve and I bought it, we knew exactly what we had and what we would do with it. The first winter was friendly to us, almost to the day after I moved our family into the garage from the tents. Then the bad weather set in, and we didn’t see good weather for months.”

We both listened, fascinated. He misunderstood. “Do you both always ask such deliberate, pointed questions?”

His smile was brilliant in the fading light. Tug reached across the front seat and took my hand; we caught the joke and all of us laughed.

“Touché,” I murmured and giggled. Tug joined me. “I’d like to show you both something.” He started the jeep, and we drove off. The terrain leveled off at this point, and we went into a heav- ily wooded area and drove for some time. We were following what appeared to be an old access road, a trail really. There was no timber cut, so it couldn’t have been a lumber road.

“This is virgin, old growth timber.” He pulled over to the side of the trail and stopped. “You’re not wearing hiking clothing.” He said this so matter-of-fact that we didn’t catch on until he started to laugh! Then we knew what he meant and we laughed.

“I have dinner that was prepared for us, blankets, and we aren’t due back until later this evening. We can’t do what the four of them have planned until midnight. That’s hours from now. I would like you to change out of what you’re wearing and put these clothes on. Then I want us to walk a short piece to see something.”

He gave us comfortable pants, shirts, socks, and shoes. He gave us a little privacy, and we quickly changed.

We walked around the jeep. He had packed everything in a knapsack. He placed it on his back and extended his hands to us. We each took one.

We walked with him through what appeared increasingly as a fairy land, the forest was so gorgeous! “Oh, Patrick, this is wonderful!” “Yes, it’s beautiful!” We finally came out into a lovely clearing! There was a small house and a massive lake!

“Oh god,” I murmured. I couldn’t remember something more beautiful.

“This is gorgeous!” added Tug. “This is the far side of the winery. I wanted you both to see this. This was the caretaker’s cottage when the vineyard was producing

520 521

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

grapes. I have rebuilt the cabin, and I use it to get away a little bit. Genny, Ronnie, Angel, and Sheiresa know this is here, but the two of you are the first to really see it.”

“You own all of this too?” asked Tug. “Well, we have finally come to terms with the owners and have paid the earnest money. We close within thirty days. It’s as good as done. Buying the thoroughbreds from the same trustee was a more difficult transaction because we had a significant deadline there and overpaid a little. It has all turned out well. The thoroughbreds are marvelous animals, spirits really, and we paid a good price for all of this. Overall, we have more than ten thousand acres in ranch, farm land, old growth and second growth timber, and the vineyard and winery, not counting Mountain Paradise itself and all the land that surrounds it. We paid for everything with deflated dollars, which not only makes it worth more, but we had millions in deflated dollars. It’s good to get those dollars at work in something real that has a dif- ferent kind of appreciation potential, one we like much better than just the cash itself.

“We have an option on another five thousand acres of pure old growth timber, which is being cruised by silva-culturalists as we speak now. It is next door to the winery. Whatever that turns out to be, we will close that transaction next year in the early spring.”

We both stood there, each of us holding one of his hands. He was so gentle, and his hands are huge! The sheer majesty of what he was saying, what we were seeing, was overwhelming. My eyes filled with tears. I looked to Tug; she was the same. Overwhelmed.

“Patrick, I had no idea.” “Neither did I, Patrick,” whispered Tug. I hadn’t heard her so tender in several days. She was always loving to Daisy, to Lucerne, and to me. My masculine half was softening to a man!

“Patrick, can you put this into perspective for us? We’ve never seen something like this.”

“It’s the largest continuous private estate in all of the State of Washington. In the West, there is truly nothing to compare to it. It is held in trust for the family partnership, for Liberte Feminin, and Vesta’s Fire.”

We had no way of knowing this, but that was more than he had said to anyone about anything in some time. Later, when Tug and I talked, we discovered that the thought each of us had about the other was that we were in love with Patrick Andrias, the god who became a man.

“There is a waterfall over there”—and he pointed in the dis- tance—“and a stream next to it.”

“I see them!” exclaimed Tug. I hadn’t seen her like this, ever. I thought of Daisy and what she must be feeling with the advent of Patrick as her daddy. “Oh god,” I prayed, “let this happen for all of us!”

“There are trout in the lake! Many of them are huge because they were stocked once, but never fished. In effect, the fish are wild.” “This is so beautiful, Patrick! I would love to bring Daisy here! Lucerne would love to see it too!”

“Of course, this would be yours too, both of you, all of you.” Suddenly I was angry, and I don’t know why. “They want you to say these things, Patrick, don’t they? When Genevieve and Rhonda came and saw us, they told us all about Liberte Feminin and Vesta’s Fire. Now they want us to seduce you with our pretty bodies! They want us to learn about your intimacy with them! It was Lucerne that started all of this! She wrote to Genevieve. They think we have memories of the past, Patrick, and yet you are a man! Worse even, you are a killer, are you not?”

“Stacy! Where is all of this coming from? He has been nothing but kind to us! Why would you say such things? They all have been good to us! I can’t believe they would have invited us here if they weren’t sincere!

“We, the three of us, agreed, made a pact, that we were sincere, that we wanted a new way of living, a new way of loving, to stay together but to broaden the boundaries of our relationship! And to include a man in all of this!

“I hear bitterness, Stacy, why?” Tug, suddenly frustrated, had blurted this out! What was at the root of my feelings?

522 523

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I was so angry, I wanted to strike her! This was the closest we had ever come to an argument such as this, and I was livid. Thinking back as to why, it was fear!

“It’s okay, Tug.” For a moment those three words caused us to both to rethink what we were saying. What am I saying? It was me that was the root of the problem. I saw the obvious attraction between the two of them and thought of how perfect he would be for her, and for Daisy as her daddy. I felt utterly dejected and alone.

“She’s right, I am a killer. I have a long history.” He stopped, looking upwards. “I’m so sorry, Patrick!” And then the thing that I thought would never happen did. He gently pulled both of us to him and bent and kissed us both repeat- edly. It was lovely ...

You never can forget with Patrick how tall he is, how massively muscled, and yet those steel cables, the ropes of his muscles didn’t constitute massive body weight. He was so slender!

This is the most excellent way, I thought, or the beginnings of it! I felt his power inside of my body, he was lending his essence to both of us, and as he held and kissed us, we kissed each other! I was becoming incredibly aroused, and I felt his penis, hard, long, huge, and we both caressed him! I couldn’t help myself! The curiosity from what I read in his wives’ books was almost too much ...!

“What now?” whispered Tug as she peppered me with small kisses and Patrick held us both. We couldn’t resist and her hand rested over mine as I held and caressed his sex organs through his pants! She encouraged me with pressure on the back of my hand! I even knew then how the three of us would make love. She would guide him into me, and I would lead him into her! I shuddered with excitement, and Tug must have felt the same for she undulated against me.

Silent, he sighed and placed his huge hand over ours. He held them there, and I stopped the stroking movement. There was a large boulder behind us, so he led us there and held each of us gently in his mighty arms, leaning back against the huge rock. It was then that he kissed each of us passionately, and I knew where we were headed, what we would do. For each of us it would be beyond anything we

had experienced before. It would the making of our lives and that of precious little Daisy from this point onwards.

***

We were a tangle of nude bodies on the great bed. He held both of us, and he would shift back and forth as we came to what they called jouir or “the enlightenment.” As closely as I could tell, he was near perfect in his lending of his penis to both Tug and me. We did have a highly enlightened (hence the “enlightenment”) briefing from both Genny and Angel. As they did this we increasingly saw Rhonda and Sheiresa thrill each other as celebrants. They explained in ever more exciting terms what Vesta’s Fire represented and what it meant to invite the Mother God into our bedroom. That in fact the union of our bodies was sacred and that as we increasingly become more passionate in our acts of love to never forget to pay homage to the Mother God for the miraculous gifts of our erotic bodies.

Genny led us in prayer and then Angel invited the goddess Carna and her thrall Textrix to join our lovemaking! I have no way of commenting on this one way or another, except that I believe! I saw the change come over Angel who was said to habit Carna this night, and the gift given to our beloved Lucerne in taking Carna’s thrall Textrix into habitation within Lucerne! Thus, Carna became one with Angel, Textrix became one with Lucerne, and thus Angel and Lucerne were one.

***

We seemed to be participating in what was impossible to expe- rience, and only later, in part, would I come to understand dying and being reborn in the singularity that is the unity of the Eidos. The word itself, unity, is a condition or quality relating to being singular. As I have come to understand old French, the word was sin- gularite, the ancient Latin root, singularitas. These are the very core origins of what governs our lives.

524 525

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I have also come to learn that the science of essences was at work this night and governed our experience and reasoning. We started with this: Patrick is eidetic and the Eidos presents a reality for us that in fact is the most accurate in the plane of the non-physical. This perspective of the non-physical provides an understanding of the real properties that exist and why. The mnestic-eido of this family all have this experience in common with our eidetikos-mnestic, and it is so compelling none of us really think about it in this sense anymore. Our existence on earth is so like the knowledge of our properties in the Eidos, that it is a part of us; we can never be separated from it. Earth and the Eidos? I assure you that in fact our properties exist in both places at the same time. Thus we are both dead and alive at the same time.

What Stacy and I experienced that first night, our wedding night in the court of love, seemed impossible. Yet in the midst of the impossible, all was shown to be possible! Later, in speaking of the acts of love, both Stacy and I had different and yet much the same experiences, and at the center of our experiences was Patrick himself. What man was strong enough to support his women in the collective joining, in the circle of enlightenment, all of us were expe- riencing? The explanation for Patrick’s qualities could go on and on, but in the meditative joining of our non physical qualities, we in fact sat astride his loins in complete rapture in the position of malasana, the garland pose!

I was completely aware that Stacy, sitting astride his loins, fac- ing forward, and me, directly behind, supporting her, gave us both the magnificent sensation of being filled while he was emptied into us! Literally I was filling my beloved femme, but she in turn was filling me!

Here is what I knew, she was my femme and I was her mascu- lin. The true importance of this was indeed the non-physical! These relationships existed in our minds only! For we were both female, he was male and these properties were reality too! So this fundamental difference between Stacy and I no longer existed. It was the switching of roles back and forth. And in that process, Patrick allowed each of us inside of his reality, if only for a short time and in part.

The state of being female or male no longer existed and were merged!

No longer just the emptiness, but now fullness, and my sen- sation of filling Stacy was as profound as being filled myself with Patrick’s fullness.

We learned from Genevieve and Rhonda, Chi and Rho, that when we died to be reborn simultaneously, that in fact the part of us that was divine, and each human being has this, went to the unity of the Eidos and became what was for each of us, our korai. It was this that Lucifer, the Prince of the Power of the Air, coveted most! He was no longer capable of what Patrick could do in the most excellent way, so he was determined to steal us any way he could!

This, above all was what the champion of the preter humans sought most to protect. For our korai, that as females, the mnes- tic-eido of Andrias and Ross, was both the physical and non-physical of our immortality! If Lucifer could steal that, our souls contained in our korai, he could steal all we are. As vessels of life, our eidetikos- mnestic made himself a huge target to draw the fire away from us. To get to us, Lucifer, Mastima, and all the spectrals had to get through Patrick first! In thousands of years that had never been possible!

We all know now what it is like to be Patrick, for in the erotic ecstasy of the most excellent way we know him in both the physical and the non-physical. To have such intimacy! To know: the three lungs, the two hearts, his massive duality in the sacred three of the trinity! In these precious moments, locked together in sexual con- gress with Stacy, I knew the power of his breath, the resistance to carbon dioxide, the complete and flawless flow of blood through his veins! As one heart rested momentarily, the other heart beat, which kept his blood movement forever uninterrupted! The distribution of nutrients and oxygen in the smooth flow of blood was uncanny! There was no throb, no spent energy! I assure you such power exists! What human male could continue to exist in battle against a giant with such accommodation, unlimited speed and power, from one who is eidetic, who can see before, during and after, all at once?

Now experiencing Patrick and Stacy fully, there was no inter- ruption in the passion or enlightenment of the three of us in the

526 527

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

unity of the Eidos, even as our sisters were completely joined with us in our splendor, all of us, with our husband! Thus we all, the mnes- tic-eido in the court of love, swooned together repeatedly in orgasme and jouir! After this, there would be no walls between the women of our family in our marriage bed!

His intellect, the spark of the charge in his brain, one half always sleeping, the other half awake and fully engaged, both halves now awake and enraptured in the most excellent way in duality, allowed a final understanding of how he could never be taken by surprise, and how he could be asleep and awake at exactly the same time! Patrick was beyond self aware, he was in fact always in an absolute state of complete awareness!

And oh God! How exquisite! Only in congress in the most excellent way, only then were both halves of his brain completely aware and enveloping so he, all of us, the mnestic-eido, were thus enlightened in the unity of the Eidos! There was no longer wonder or misunderstanding why our estrus drove him near crazy with the rut! For even Patrick couldn’t resist all of his brain being engaged and his preter natural power to make things happen alive and craving in the unity of the Eidos once more! The most excellent way was his and our ultimate reward! Neither his or our pheromones could be resisted by the other!

This is the singularity of the unity of the Eidos and the unity of his fullness, with all our emptyness, where each of us experience his engagement, all of us to know, all of us to be known. To become, together, all of us, in the singularity ...

Where I leaveth off from thee, I canst but see, And where thou beginnest, was formerly me ... Into the amethysko skies, carried by powerful arms, impossible wings and gentile love, we were dying and reborn, forever joining us to each other, our sisters and our husband, O’angelos tou tha- na’tou ... the angel of death ...

529 528

Chapter 42

Ashley

When you arrive at Cascade Exposed! there are sturdy electric gates in the front that are closed always except to admit members. You can open the gate with a key card that you use on an electric box at the driver’s level. There is a narrow slit where you enter the card and a small indicator light changes from red to green, then the gates open. Not too terribly sophisticated!

If you expect a guest for the weekend, you can notify the man- agement, and they will give you a temporary number that the guest can punch underneath the slot where there are ten buttons from 1 to 0. Again, not very sophisticated. However, both methods work well enough!

It was a national holiday. I had finished my broadcasts for the weekend, and I was anxious to get out of town and to the club. I was weary and heartbroken! Carl and I had hit the rocks as I knew deep inside would happen sooner or later! At twenty-seven years of age, I knew an early forties lover would fail to hold his attention for very long! It surprised me in the end that I had held his attention at all!

I didn’t really care if I saw him this weekend or not here, I was that blown away with the whole thing! If anything, I wanted to avoid him entirely! For the time being, I had no distractions romantically, men or women! The one thing I enjoyed with my bisexuality is that I had a full field of opportunity for sexual pleasure! I saw Laura on occasion, but only infrequently between the sheets, and it was always

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

after the ceremony connected to exhibitionism, which of course was fun for me, if not occasionally too involved by itself! Fun yes, lots of effort associated with it, yes! Sometimes just picking someone up and if you are attracted to them, fucking, was the ticket! I had no effort in attracting the strange stuff! If I wanted something deeper however, that was different!

The relationship between Herb and I was nothing anymore! He never said anything to me except that “I’m glad you’re doing some- thing to take care of yourself and your own needs!” I saw our son Robbie on occasion and never with his father. Robbie, in his early twenties knew that his dad and I were headed for divorce; it was a matter of time. I don’t know what was holding us back. It would be relatively simple. We both were well off in our respective jobs, so it was a matter of splitting the community property and that would be that. I wanted no part of the car dealership. I made more than Herb and wanted my salary to go forward unattached. It would if all we did was split the proceeds of the house sale. We owned it completely, and it’s a beautiful home. It will go for a high price. Otherwise, every- thing else would just be equalized I assumed. This turned out to be a safe assumption, except for the timing of it, which I will get to.

The divorce between my friend Tina and her husband Tommy was as brutal as it gets. The love affair between Tina and Samantha had deepened to the point where Samantha was drawn into it and her husband sued Sam for divorce to! And talking about the kettle being black, Tommy sued Tina for full custody of their children call- ing Tina “an unfit mother”! It was all about money after all though! Tina made significantly more money than Tommy as a full-fledged denturist!

In the end, it worked out! They split custody, but Tina became the effective day-to-day parent for both little boys, which was won- derful for Sam because she could be the homemaker for them and Tina! She received a rich settlement from her husband, which she should have! I had dinner with her and Tina a few days previously, and I loved the time I spent with them and the children! Their rela- tionship is on track and mostly exclusive. We talked after the chil- dren went to bed and the three of us agreed on an occasional get

together here at the club. I was grateful for this because they are my best friends at this point except for JoAnn. I love the two of them, and frankly, I enjoy sex with them too! Tina is a gentle dom, and Samantha is the sweetest femme you could imagine! We just can’t seem to find the time to get together, which is my problem because the demands in broadcast journalism has gone up so much! I have developed enough of a following worldwide that the parent com- pany, Enigme of Las Vegas, has been calling on me more and more for specialty pieces. I have also been doing some research on my own and came across a story about a thoroughbred race horse that had recently won his first two races in California.

I don’t know anything about the “sport of kings,” but there is a lot of excitement about this colt. It has been some time, eleven years, since Justify, and fourteen years since American Pharoah each won the triple crown (the Kentucky Derby, the Preakness Stakes, and the Belmont Stakes), in their third year of racing. This colt named Morning Fire is a two-year-old, running his first races (called “maiden races”) of his racing career. He won both races at Santa Anita in Arcadia California, in record times against other very promising two- year-olds! Record times by the way, as in “record track times”. One race was a sprint of seven furlongs (4,620 feet, one furlong of 660 feet short of a mile). The other, an oval track race of eight furlongs or 5,280 feet, one mile! No two-year-old horse, on the storied Santa Anita racetrack, has ever run faster than this Morning Fire! I under- stand too that he set new track records by better than two seconds! This moment, the serious competition in the world of horse racing is this up and comer, Morning Fire!

Here’s an interesting fact about this horse; he is owned by a family who lives in Washington State! There was one other horse of note that was owned by residents of Washington, Seattle Slew, who won the Triple Crown in 1977! Seattle Slew and Justify are the only two thoroughbreds to have competed as undefeated champions until their respective Triple Crown wins! Seattle Slew in 1977 and Justify in 2018.

The clubhouse for Cascade Exposed! up front is the only place where it is clothing optional. There is a unisex locker room with an

530 531

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

entrance from the parking lot, where you can undress from your street clothing and then take a shower. It is all universal! Men, women, and children all use the same facility. Each member also has a dedicated locker where street clothing can be stored.

For me, arriving and undressing is a totally freeing experience! When I am nude, I feel a weight removed, and I sigh in relief! No matter how I was feeling coming in, I can sort myself out getting naked. And I love the fact that even in a nudist resort I attract the attention of both men and women!

Carl hasn’t stopped coming here, but he’s not here as often, which is fine by me. He has a new girlfriend who looks all of eighteen years old, and I burn sometimes with jealousy! I don’t need reminders of how much I loved him or our age difference!

Since we broke it off, I have kept to myself here. My outside focus has been on HINN. When I feel horny on occasion, I some- times get together with Laura when she is in town. I also like Tony and his big cock, but he gets distracted with Laura, her clubs, and restaurants. The disadvantage with Tony is he’s even younger than Carl, and I don’t need involvement that way to mess my head up further! One young guy was enough, thank you! He is marvelous in bed though!

What I’d really like is one boyfriend and one girlfriend to match my moods! Tina and Samantha are wonderful, but they are so much in love that I feel like I should not interfere. What I mean is, they seem so content that the pansexuality of their relationship is some- thing I should stay out of. I haven’t gotten together with them in that sense in weeks, and I don’t want to provide unneeded distraction to their happy little family!

I had free use of Laura’s fabulous cabin for the weekend, so as soon as I was undressed, I put my stuff away in my locker. I put on my floppy straw hat, sunglasses, sandals, and was going to walk out! I happened to notice a man I had not seen before at the club, undress- ing. My sunglasses shielded my eyes, which gave me a little time to study him.

Now nude, like me, he had an all-over tan, so he was a dedicated fellow nudist! Perhaps six feet, he had a nice build that he worked at, and immediately I checked his cock and balls out! Very nice too!

He glanced at me, so I decided to have a little fun. I bent over to pick up my bag and gave him two nice views, one of my breasts and nipples hanging down, and the other of my butt and nether places in between the cheeks!

Yes, sir! I thought to myself, it’s all sorted out, nice and firm! I noticed him seriously checking me out now. Good enough, I thought.

Many people have a false perception of nudism I believe. It isn’t one thrill after another. In fact, it can be rather mundane. Everyone has the same basic equipment, there’s only two sexes after all. And there are many who you wish would put their clothing back on. Nudism is meant to promote a healthy way of living, but many nud- ists stop at the point of being more than sedentary! Still it can be fun to see an attractive person and check them out! Of course, for me, being an exhibitionist, I love to be checked out!

Anyway, back to the tall drink of cool water. I finally got it together and headed out, right by where he was putting his things in his locker! He looked at me, and spoke, “Hi, I’m Roger. I’m new to this club! I couldn’t help but notice you! I don’t mean to be too forward, but I really don’t know anyone here!”

He had the most incredible green eyes. “Hi, Roger!” I said, taking his outstretched hand. “I’m Ashley! I’ve been a member here for almost two years, and I love it!”

I noticed that he kept his eyes focused on mine, not looking down and talking to my breasts as most men do! It is one thing at the club to check people out from a distance, another to do so up close! There is an invitation of sorts with the right person, a protocol when you are close to them, to check you out.

This is obvious of course, but when you are nude, it’s all there: stretch marks, fat wrinkles, blemishes, and so forth!

One thing that Laura and I have done in the past for each other is to groom our nude flesh. We go to the same salon to be entirely waxed of all body hair twice a month. We get manicures and pedi-

532 533

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

cures at the same time. We scrub each other’s bodies in their hydro pools and take care of blemishes so that our bodies are pretty as we can make them.

We then get extensive massages with their “secret” oils and lotions that really do had a wonderful and lasting effect on the flesh of our bodies. We reserve a private room afterwards, have a light lunch, some Philtre and white wine, and then have sex for several hours. The two of us have come as close as possible I think to serving each other’s physical and emotional needs in sex. You can’t imagine, unless you’ve tried it, how soft the skin is of a woman’s vulva, when it is freshly waxed! The smoothness and texture is thrilling! I love to give her complete satisfaction this way, and she does the same for me. We both enjoy the mutual exchange of cunnilingus at the same time, but that gets a little busy! I would rather love her all over her body as she just enjoys herself, and then have the reversal of this as I marvel at her techniques on me! Usually, we cuddle and sleep afterwards. We are considerate and loving to each other and it’s simply wonderful! On occasion, we have threesomes with Tony, which always is excit- ing! We tried it once with Tommy, Tina’s ex, but he is an incredibly selfish lover. Good looking but a self-centered fuck, he is abusive, and oral sex with him is a one-way street! All him!

The two of us stood there, smiling, studying each other’s faces and the handshake became a caress! And the whole time, never once, did he make eye contact into nipple contact! Wow!

“I’m pleased to meet you, Ashley. I hope to see you around!” “Me too, Roger!” And then the caress stopped, and we parted. I glanced back and saw his eyes on my ass! I smiled and he smiled back and turning, walked away. Nice ass, I thought.

I walked out and over to the pool area. I was carrying my bag and supplies. The sandals I wore were new and a pretty shade of green. Everything is green here, the surrounding forest is superb! I picked up a fresh towel from the clean table and found a lounge. I spread the towel out after setting my bag down. My adorable straw hat and dark glasses I knew were an exciting contrast to my nudity. It’s funny how just one or two things like a cute hat and dark glasses

can make you that much more interesting to look at when you’re wearing nothing else!

I sat down on the towel, putting my bag by the side of the lounge. I lay back, extending my legs, closing my eyes,

“Hi, Ashley!” I opened my eyes. “Hi, JoAnn! It’s a pleasure to see you!” And it was! This young woman is adorable, as pretty as a new spring day!

“You too, Ash! Can I get you something?” “How about a tonic and lime?” “Coming right up, darling.” And she walked off. A waiter here on a part-time basis, she wore a green apron over the front of her body that covers her loins and breasts. Otherwise though, she is nude like the rest of us. I watched her butt undulate as she walked off. Adorable, very much so!

I lay back down and closed my eyes, dozing. She returned in a few minutes, and I reached for some money in my bag.

“I got this one, Ash!” she said, smiling. “Thanks, honey!” She is so sweet! “Whatcha got cooking this weekend, Ash?” she asked as she set my drink down. “Did you check out the new guys?”

“Guys, as in plural?” “Yes! There’s three of them! They’re here for the volleyball!” “Well, I met one.” “No wedding rings, Ashley!” she exclaimed. Hmmm ..., I thought.

“Do you have Laura’s cabin?” “Always.” Which is true. “Can you come and join me for the weekend, JoAnn?”

“Well, my boyfriend is supposed to be here!” “You think he’ll show up this time?” Immediately, she got a hurt expression! “I’m sorry, JoAnn! I didn’t mean ...” “To tell the truth? Ashley, we both know how unreliable he is. Don’t worry, I’m OK.”

But I could tell she wasn’t.

534 535

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“I’m really angry at how Carl treated you, Ash! I saw him in town and gave him a piece of my mind! I don’t think he’ll be around here for a while. He is dating someone—oh! Sorry, Ash!” Her face shocked at her own audacity!

“Don’t be, JoAnn! I’m fine!” But I wasn’t. She smiled, relieved. She looked at me, pensively, and then said, “Anyway, she doesn’t like nudism, so we may not see him for a while. He got a new job anyway.”

“Oh?” “Yeah, a new chemical firm. He just finished his PhD, and he’s moving to the other side of the country.”

This was news to me. I knew he was almost finished with school though.

“So much the better!” I answered, and we both laughed. Inside, I ached. I had been really in love with him, and our sex had been so wonderful! Then the thought occurred to me how shallow I’d grown! I needed more than sex! I needed love! And I knew I was vulnerable to a man or woman at this point. In some ways, I thought I’d prefer a woman for a change!

“Well, I better get back at it, Ashley. I’ll take a rain check on Laura’s cabin if you don’t mind. Let’s see what happens, okay?”

“Sounds good, JoAnn!” With that, she gave me one of her megawatt smiles and walked off. I loved watching her bare ass out the back of her apron! What is incredible about JoAnn is she is only twenty-five and so mature and empathetic! Her unselfishness is amazing. I have thought of her in other ways because I thought she was bi. On occasion, I have seen her hanging around two very gorgeous lesbians, Stacy and Tug. I didn’t know them, well, hardly anyway. They were acquaintances of Laura’s too, commuting back and forth from Portland. Very interest- ing women though. I made a note to see if I could talk to the two of them when next I saw them. It would be good to get their thoughts, if they would share them, on lesbianism, or at least bisexuality. I hadn’t heard anything about Sapphism at that point, or that a com- mitted lesbian might also choose a wonderfully kind and loving man to protect her and her female beloved and father their children!

I lay back on the lounge, sunning myself and drank the tonic. I was thinking about JoAnn and became quite aroused. I drifted off to sleep, dozing, day dreaming of her when I detected someone sitting in the next lounge. I opened my eyes, glancing over ... it was Roger!

“Hi, Ashley! I hope I’m not disturbing you?” Immediately interested, I sat up! He still had his eyes on my face, not my body!

“No, you’re not bothering me! How are you?” “I’m good, Ashley. Thanks for asking! Say, I’ve got a couple of buddies with me for some volleyball this weekend, and we’ve rented a cabin. We’re going to put some steaks on the grill! One of the guys met a girl in town, and she’s bringing a friend up for the weekend. I don’t have a date and I was wondering that if you weren’t busy, that you and I could get to know each other.”

I didn’t want to appear desperate but ... “I’d love to Roger! Where and when!” So, it was done just like that!

***

The two women turned out to be divorcees in their early forties, attractive enough that Jerry and Butch were distracted. So, they paid attention to their dates, and I focused on Roger. One of the women was named Bobbie and the other Julie. They both were intelligent women and carefree in their demeanors. Bobbie had big (big!) boo- bies, and they took to calling her “Boobies” as the night progressed. She got as much a kick out of it as the rest of us! Julie was more on the average side, a little bottom heavy, but attractive. Neither woman was someone you would ask to put their clothes back on! And even I was drawn to Bobbie and her figure. It turns out that would be useful later.

They cooked us a good meal of steak and salad, along with Vodka Collins drinks. Of course, the old reliable, Philtre, made its way into the mix partway through the meal. This time there was no hesitation on anyone’s part, knowing what the red, laced with silver and gold, was all about.

536 537

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

No one left the table to slip into shorts, so we sat around, naked, and ate our dinner. Soon, there was no pain!

His friends Butch and Jerry were high-tech engineers, as was Roger, based out of Seattle. What they were talking about led me to believe they had developed some highly-specialized products that had made all three of them wealthy men in the new economy. There were even some deflated dollars thrown in that is genuine wealth now. So, they were the real deal as far as personal wealth was concerned!

The conversation shifted from conventional matters to sex. And the sex talk got deep! The red Philtre, by itself, removes many inhibi- tions and has essentially the same reaction on men and women as it relates to nerve endings, blood flow, and heightened awareness. Then mixing in the silver and the gold plugs the gaps, if there are any! And drops inhibitions to nothing, at least relating to the physiological and emotional connections in sex play!

“Dance with me, Ashley.” The request was soft to match her eyes.

Bobbie had been watching me all night. The more our eyes met, the more she seemed to be pleading with me for attention! Since that night, she and I have become friends, and we share our lives in numerous ways. She had a main squeeze in both Eugene, a man, and Portland, a woman. Bobbie is a curious mix of both femme and dom, not butch. In Portland, she has a lover who is quite butch, but not a dyke. They are regulars at Elle Parle Couramment le Francais (She Speaks Fluent French), the restaurant, bar and private club in Portland. There are now clubs in San Francisco and Seattle too. All three are owned by my friend, Laura.

We ate our dinner and steadily drank both the wine, which was an excellent red, and then the Philtre. By varying degrees, even Philtre can become more potent! The manufacturers had a monopoly, and it was a pharmaceutical product! The same manufacturer that had an exclusive on Extirpate, also had an exclusive on Philtre. It could have even been arranged this way, but the wonder drug Extirpate could diminish sex drive, so Philtre was used to counteract this! While apparently true in counteracting the effects of Extirpate, Philtre was now used by many adults because it worked with marvelous effects

for everyone! The thought I always had in the back of my mind is that the connection between these two wonder drugs would be a great subject for broadcast journalism. Getting cooperation from the manufacturer and the medical/pharmaceutical communities was an entirely different matter!

The music playing in the background was a variation of a piece called “Touch” that had swept the nation! This tonight, however, was a musical version alone. No lyrics. It was perfect dance music! Slow, sensuous, even I felt it was perfect music for two very sensuous peo- ple to dance to, and not quite “Touch.” Touch was meant to bring a couple just to the point of real physical contact. When it ended, it was up to the couple what they did.

When a couple dances to “Touch,” they face each other, their hands held out in front of them, palm to palm. This causes an obverse between them. In effect, they are very close, not however, touching, except palm to palm. Skilled couples can take the music, the lyrics, and the appropriate “Touch” position and make it into the most sen- suous form of physical expression!

I hesitated, not quite surprised. Did I want to do this, knowing where it might lead in front of Roger and his friends and Julie? She was quite attractive.

She got up from her chair and walked around to where I was sitting next to Roger. He had an expression of interest on his face; the room was quiet.

She held her hand out. “Ashley?” she said quietly. I didn’t respond verbally. I took her hand though, telling myself that I didn’t want to embarrass her by not accepting. In fact, I was interested, and I was already aroused. In the back of my mind earlier, I had even thought of what I could do to get some action started. I hadn’t thought of this however. This met my needs to be, watched, admired, to gain everyone’s attention. Now I see my insecurity. Then, it didn’t occur to me. I felt a rush of excitement in my belly, my loins ...

She led me in the open area of the dining room/living room combination and held her palms up in front of her, flat. I followed

538 539

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

suit. Palm to palm we began a slow and sensuous response to the music. In the back of my mind, I heard the lyrics of “Touch.”

Darling, when we touch, Oh, baby, I want you so much ...

Simple lyrics, erotic music, straight to the point ... Palm to palm, we started to slowly move to the music. I hadn’t ever before danced like this! Nude, with a woman, and in fact I hadn’t danced with a man either in years! In the back of my mind, I remembered dreaming something like this, not a woman though, and not this irresistible piece of music.

Bobbie was a little taller than me, but as I said, she has enor- mous boobs! Two years older, at forty-three, her body is in excellent shape because she works at it, like me. My breasts are a natural 34D where Bobbie is in the 36E (or more!) range. Bigger, taller, a lit- tle heavier, gravity eventually pulls our breasts downwards, so hers were slightly pendant, the nipples almost exactly at the same level as mine standing and facing each other. Blond, blue-eyed, she has tan marks unlike me, so she isn’t a regular nudist. We danced together to “Touch.”

As we danced, she let her eyes drift downwards over my body, “I love your breasts, Ashley, and your tight little waist. Your figure is so sexy,” she murmured.

“You are very attractive, Bobbie. Your breasts—” And before I could complete my thought, she said, “Are huge?” She giggled. She had the sweetest speaking voice and laugh. “I’ve thought of reduction! Do you like them?”

I once more shifted my eyes from hers downward. Her breasts were gorgeous! And her own waist was well defined! She had the tini- est patch of public hair, shaped and cut into a tiny fan, it was quite, attractive, cute even. Of course, I was fully waxed and open.

“Yes, I do, Bobbie.” I was now almost choking with emotion. With that, she stepped closer, our hard nipples now touching, caressing back and forth against each other. Both of us have huge

nipples, and they stood out in the midst of enormous aureole like small top hats, or strawberries!

As we moved to the music, our nipples and the front of our breasts had full contact! I nervously looked to our companions sit- ting at the table, intently watching us! For the first time, I noticed that Julie was stroking Butch’s cock! He had an erection, and the tip looked wet ...

“Bobbie, I—” And before I could complete my sentence, I found her up against me, flush and we kissed! She continued to move to the music, and I followed her lead as our kiss became deeper, and her mouth opened, a combined taste of the wine, Philtre, and the salad dressing! Sweet and hot!

“I’m going to fuck you, Ashley,” she whispered.

540 541

ASK NO QUESTIONS

542

Laura is all about the sensations: feelings, thrills, consciousness, perceptions; she resorted to the lurid and lascivious, loved startling people with her near and strategic nudity in her little custom designed Chapter 43

ensembles. Laura was the ultimate in sex goddess too, and in years to come I would find this out and have it reinforced in my mind, time after time. Laura was fundamental in her desires and passions. Wild in all ways sexual, all environments, she was a complete delight to my sensations and emotional gratification. An orgasm with Laura was a Ashley

total experience!

Tina is deep, emotional, and after her divorce from her husband, not in the least attracted to men. For Tina, the complete experience with a woman was the seduction of her heart, and then her sexuality, her body. For years, she had downplayed her own needs to go along Blankets had been spread over the main bed in what served as the

with her husband and his dominance and selfishness. I want to believe master bedroom in this cabin.

that I was the start of Tina’s liberation with her two sons, from the Butch and Julie were lying on a couch on a blanket that the

unhealthy atmosphere with Tommy. He really can be a cool guy, but three men had carried in here. They were intensely fucking as they

he’s selfish and doesn’t appear to be sensitive at all to the needs of others. watched Bobbie and me from across the room!

It just takes a while to learn this because he really is a physically beau- The bed we lay on was king size, and Bobbie and I lay in the

tiful man and this blinds you! You come away from him after fucking middle and were in the 69 position, but side by side, our legs parted as

because that’s what it is, and you wonder, “What the hell?” Alcohol and we each kissed, licked, teased, and tickled each other’s pussy and clits,

drugs will really hurt him sooner or later, unless he changes. in and out. My experience with women really was limited to Laura,

Samantha is a lovely woman. Latent desires for years flowed Tina, and Samantha, and each woman was very different in how they

within the heart of the most feminine woman I know. She has four approached the sex act with another woman! Bobbie was no different

wonderful children and now grandchildren. She did have a successful than this conclusion led me to believe. She too was very different than

marriage, if not a successful love life. With Tina, she now has both. the three I knew well, and her needs were just as complicated.

She and Tina together are thrilling and sensitive lovers! Sex with I love men, and they have come first in my life, Herb or no Herb,

them was a complete experience because it was both emotionally and or even my asshole of a boss, Sam. I have met wonderful men, and I

physically fulfilling. I would not learn about the “enlightenment” of hope to meet more. I have come to love women too, in bed and out.

complete orgasm until sometime later, but this is as close as I had Men are straightforward and competent in what they want.

come at the time. They have a successful marriage, love, and a new They are predictable for the most part. The most complicated and

family and home with Tina and her sons. Sam is the perfect femme, accomplished man I would come to know was still in my future. A

and Tina is a wonderful dom. They are as “perfect” as I know a cou- hero and champion to both women and children, but even men too,

ple to be capable of. he is as complete and whole as I have ever known in any person, male

So, I have learned from some of the most liberated and likeable or female. But I have the benefit of years now as I reflect and look

women available to me as friends in an interesting and diversified backwards.

community.

543

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Here I was lying side by side with Bobbie, and we both were intent on pleasing and pleasuring each other as Jerry and Roger looked on. What I detected from Bobbie was the same element of thrill that was in it for me.

“Enter us both from behind,” she hoarsely commanded, her dominant side coming out, and I felt an incredible thrill! Roger now came flush to my back and against me, guided his penis into me from behind; Jerry did the same, guiding his cock into Bobbie from behind. We each began to lick and tease each other’s clitoris. Orgasm came quickly for all of us.

That was just the beginning of the weekend.

***

We switched things up a little bit with different partners, but I wound up sleeping with Bobbie Sunday night.

We had an intense late evening of sex, and everyone else was asleep.

“Shower with me, Ashley, please?” she murmured after a partic- ularly passionate kiss. We both were still feeling the effects of fairly heavy utilization of Philtre and weren’t ready to turn it off yet.

“Of course, Bobbie,” I whispered back. We disengaged our bodies and padded to the bathroom. I loved watching her from behind, her boobs weren’t the only part of her body oversized and tantalizing, her ass was delicious!

We brushed our teeth. We weren’t wearing makeup, a nudist resort and all! So, our toilet was fairly simple, and we got into the shower together.

We scrubbed each other’s backs and giggled as we rubbed our soapy fronts together as we embraced and kissed.

When we got out, we helped each other dry our backs and fronts, and that in itself was a lot of fun! Then we went back to bed, a small bed in the bedroom we hadn’t used, and we intensely kissed, caressed, and went down on each other. In the rest of the night, we whispered over meeting one another back in Eugene. Something though happened that was destined to change the course of my life

forever, and Bobbie and I didn’t see each other again for some time and then it was under entirely different circumstances.

Roger, Jerry, and Butch are great volleyball players and the tour- nament was a success for their team. They lost once and won five times which tied them for first place. Because of the tie there needed to be a final winner take all so there was the final and second game Sunday night. Most of the single adults and couples without children stayed for the final game, while the families left for home.

Their team won by a single point and a win is a win! We had a barbeque afterwards and discussed their resort league and its games all up and down the West Coast! Of course, they had unattached women everywhere they played, so we were not high priority, but rather just local priority, which was fine in the end.

I happened to run into JoAnn when I was headed back to the cabin. I was walking with Roger and Bobbie. She was by herself and unclothed, so she was off duty.

“Ashley, if I’m not interrupting, can I talk to you for a minute?” At the last few words, tears started streaming down her cheeks.

“Of course, JoAnn!” And I introduced her to Roger and Bobbie. “Why don’t the two of you go on, and I’ll be along!” They both were gracious to her; it was clear she was really upset! They continued on, and I followed JoAnn to her tiny cabin. She stepped in through the front door, and I followed her inside. She came to me immediately, and I took her in my arms. Her gorgeous body was wonderfully soft.

“Darling, what’s wrong?” She handed me a piece of paper and then started to cry in earnest.

I read it:

Joann:

Can’t handle your twisted sex shit anymore. Good luck with your perversions!

Mike

544 545

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I looked up at her face. “Ashley, he didn’t even spell my name right! He knows the A is capitalized! What am I going to do?” “How did you get this JoAnn?” “He left it at the front desk! So, he wouldn’t even see me!” She began to cry anew, and I held her, finally reaching for a box of tissues she had sitting out. I took several out and helped her dry her eyes and she blew her nose, sounding like a very small air horn. Then we both suddenly giggled.

“Here, JoAnn, sit with me!” And we both sat on the couch, bare as our asses were! “JoAnn, I wasn’t aware that this guy meant that much to you! What happened?”

“Oh, Ashley, that’s just it, he doesn’t mean that much! But I confided in him and he threw it back in my face! He told me I could trust him, and obviously, I couldn’t!”

“Oh, honey.” I took her into my arms. I held her until she got control of herself. “I have an idea, JoAnn, why don’t we have dinner together back in Eugene midweek! That way you and I can have a nice girl-to-girl visit and talk some things through! We haven’t gotten together in a while and I’d like that!”

“Oh, Ash, that would be wonderful! What a great friend you are!”

We embraced once more and then when she seemed to be doing better, we got up.

“How about Wednesday night at Hobarts, around 5:00 PM?” “Oh, Ash! That would be great! Are you sure you can afford that?”

I giggled. “I’m sure I can manage, JoAnn!” Then she laughed. “Oh, Ash, I’m sorry! I forgot how important you are!”

It was then that I laughed, but let the comment stand and merely smiled.

***

I drove in from the club and went straight to the HINN offices in the downtown. I am working on a project that has essentially become mine since I did the initial research on it. No one else wanted it and the other broadcast journalists were settled into their own projects for the moment.

Why do I get the exotic and the unusual? The outlandish? The stuff no one else wants? Because I’m so good at it! Because I want that Pulitzer and that as a broadcast journalist I’m doing something extraordinary and great! This year is my twenty-first real year at this grind! And to me, nothing else counts! And apparently, the head office of Enigme agreed because not only was my project approved, but with unlimited funding! I had never had that happen before! Of course, in the entertainment business there are always ulterior motives of some kind, and this would be one of monumental pro- portions! This was to come though, and there was nothing to cause doubt or second-guessing at this point, no matter how out of normal business practices it seemed.

Anyway, I had talked earlier of the Washington State family with the thoroughbred race horses. The ranch and farm operations for this family are located some thirty-five miles east south east from Seattle, just before the wilderness of Mount Rainier. I had no idea at the time of how massive their holdings were or diverse! This extended most importantly, to the elemental characteristics of their family and what they were capable of! Truly at this point, few people knew who weren’t directly connected to thoroughbred horse racing, and even then the knowledge of this family was limited. This was before the initial article about them would appear in Sable Magazine!

I found out that it is an enterprise that covers thousands of acres of farm, ranch, vineyard, and forest lands. That in fact this family owns a small town called Mountain Paradise adjacent to their estate and that they run some kind of home there for people who are abused and need a place to rehabilitate themselves and to live.

Who does this sort of thing today? Especially privately with government approval? And these simply perfect imperfections in the human condition, how could one family, certainly close-knit, be capable of such?

546 547

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

They do more it seems than raise thoroughbreds and race horses and there are some rumors out of “Mountain Paradise.” The actual living arrangements there are extraordinary. There was also a rumor that the estate overall is run by two matriarchs and a patriarch, but that he has been very ill; that he also may be in recovery and in fact with the race entourage in California. Whatever the rumors are, their colt is winning.

In fact, there are two colts. They are half-brothers, sired by the same stallion. The older colt is Morning Fire, a roan, who is an unusual bright rust red in color. The other, the younger colt is Night Wind, a deep coal black. Both colts are said to have almost identical markings: A white star on the forehead, and four white socks.

Morning Fire is said to be a legitimate contender for the Kentucky Derby next May, where they will field twenty horses with the highest race point numbers in order. Year to date, Morning Fire leads all contenders with thirty points. If he runs in the Kentucky Derby, this would automatically put him in contention for the Triple Crown, or victories at the Kentucky Derby, the Preakness Stakes and the Belmont Stakes. This could also make him a top contender for the Breeders’ Cup Classic, a race that American Pharoah also won fourteen years ago. Just as horse racing has its Triple Crown, it now has its “Quatrieme,” or grand slam! It could electrify the racing com- munity for the first time in some time and draw some of the crowds back to the races, not to mention the Internet broadcast audiences, which are international and responsible for massive amounts of advertising dollars.

There’s a fifth race of note, the Traver’s Cup of the Traver’s Stakes. Inaugurated in 1864, the race is one and one quarter miles or ten furlongs. Named for William R. Travers who was the original president of the Saratoga Racing Association. A highlight of the rac- ing year, it is referred to as the “Mid-Summer Derby.”

In 2015, American Pharoah came in second to long shot Keen Ice. It is said in the racing community that the Traver’s cup carries equal prestige to the Preakness Stakes. Run at Saratoga New York, the Travers Stakes races could be an exciting adjunct to a brilliant

third year for Morning Fire. Then there’s the Breeders’ Cup Classic, anyone for the “Cinquieme” of American horse racing?

These two half-brothers, I don’t know how extraordinary that is, are said to be similar in size, speed, and strength, but I have no idea where the information comes from on the younger brother. Maybe a leak somewhere. Extraordinarily tall, Morning Fire at more than sev- enteen hands is said to be a sprinter, as most tall thoroughbreds are. The shorter thoroughbreds are said to be the better distance runners. So far Morning Fire has won and set records in maiden races, a sprint of less than a mile and a race of exactly one mile. No one in the racing community knows how he will do in a longer race, say the Belmont Stakes, the longest of all at one and one half miles!

In the Northern Hemisphere, the age of a thoroughbred race- horse is always configured on January first of each year, rather than the actual date of birth. It is called a foul until the following January first, and then it is called a yearling. These two horses, Morning Fire and little brother Night Wind are referred to as colts, and will be until they are five years of age.

This family, the breeders and trainers, are named Andrias. They own Premiere Stables and the parents. The sire, known as a “horse” (over five years old), and the dams, known as a “mares” (over five years old) are descended from Seabiscuit, Seattle Slew, Secretariat, and the incomparable Man O’ War. The parents all had good and in several cases, spectacular victories to their credit. It is interesting to note that thoroughbreds must be born out of the natural union of the sire and dam that is witnessed at the time of conception and is carefully tracked. The process is called “covered.” Literally, the sire must mount the dam the natural way; he must “cover” her. There can be assistance, but not insemination.

The Andrias family bought the original racing stock sometime in the past in a complicated transaction involving a bankrupt winery next door to their extensive timber land and farm holdings. They eventually bought the winery and additional land in grapes and tim- ber; I understand it was “thousands” of additional acres. The current colts and filly’s (yes there are little yearling sisters too!) were all bred,

548 549

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

raised, and trained at Premiere. All the Premiere blood stock are reg- istered with the Jockey Club.

Morning Fire will be three years old next January 2030. I am only now becoming familiar with these terms, but this colt from the start won his “maiden races” and ran and won in “allowance races.” Allowance races are run under various conditions. Morning Fire is undefeated so far. Allowance races are the best racing events run during the week with the stakes races run on holidays and weekends. Morning Fire has won three stakes races in lesser venues, setting records there too. He is off to a strong start and the West Coast rac- ing establishment has taken notice. In the east, it’s a little different.

Regardless of how the eastern snobs view Morning Fire, if he keeps up this pace, he will be eligible for the three super stakes races: the Kentucky Derby, one and one quarter miles (10 furlongs), the Preakness Stakes, one and three sixteenths miles (9.5 furlongs), and the Belmont Stakes, one and one half miles (12 furlongs). A furlong is 660 feet.

Night Wind won’t be three years old until January of 2031. Before then, he will go through his maiden and allowance races just as Morning Fire did before him. He must prove himself in stakes races as his brother is doing now too. Triple Crown races are for three-year-olds, so each brother will run against other three-year-old colts, not each other. That leaves the Breeders Cup races.

Since 2022, when the ultimate purse for a win in the Classic went to $10,000,000 “new” dollars, there have been fifteen races run the two days of the Breeders Club stakes races. The more popular races, other than the Classic, are the Juvenile Turf, the Filly and Mare Sprint, the Turf, the Mile, the Filly and Mare Turf, and the Juvenile Fillies. These races are run under different rules and qualifications as to the competitors, and the winners win varying amounts of money in what are called “purses.” This ranges from the huge purse for the Classic, all the way down to the $1,600,000 for the Turf Sprint. There are now two divisions of the Classic, different than in the past. The first for three and four year old colts, the second for horses over five years old that are “proven”. The year 2030 will be the first year where both classic races will have identical purses, $10,000,000.

I have an email address to contact the Andrias family in Mountain Paradise, Washington. I want to contact them as soon as possible to set up an interview. My contact is a man named Patrick Andrias, who is listed as the magistrate for the town of Mountain Paradise. Interesting name. I wonder what kind of man he is.

550 551

ASK NO QUESTIONS

552

multitoed configuration was gone and the head, and thus the skull, strongly resembled that of modern day horses. Roughly fifty-three inches at the withers, this animal stood about thirteen hands tall. It Chapter 44

was heavily built with a strong, stout body, and study legs.

To pinpoint precisely their origin is impossible, but it was during the Pleistocene Epoch (1.8 million years ago, to 11,700 years ago; the most recent glaciation period occurred then) when the modern horse form emerged. We are in the current stage or Holocene, which Ashley

followed immediately thereafter. Though we may be in a warming period, we are still in an ice age that began about three million years ago. There is a difference between glaciation and an ice age.

During this period, horses lived on every major continent with exception of Australia. The great herds did disappear ultimately from The standard running stride of a thoroughbred race horse is twenty

the Western Hemisphere, probably due to predator activity. They feet. The weight average is between 1,000 and 1,200 pounds. Tall,

were subsequently reintroduced with the settlement of the Spaniards they range from sixty-two inches to sixty-five inches, five to five and

who brought horses with them on their expeditions of conquest, one half feet in height at the withers, an area on the horse where the

followed by other European groups of settlers like the French and neck starts, above the shoulder. Measured this way, the height of a

English. horse is measured in hands, and a hand is four inches. So, the range

So, we come back to Equus Przewalskii. Modern researchers of height typically is 15.5 to 16.25 hands. Morning Fire is measured

place this horse at the head of the evolutionary line, leading to the at or above seventeen hands. They are referred to as “hot bloods,”

magnificent animals you see racing every spring at Churchhill Downs “blood horses”, etc.

in Kentucky in “the run for the roses.” In the United States, the top thoroughbred breeding country

Originally horses were also prey animals for primitive people. At in the world, there are six types of horses. The Shetland pony is the

some point, they were tamed and used as beasts of burden as well as smallest, followed in order by the Arabian, quarter horse, American

food. Somewhere in there, horses became a means of transportation. Saddlebred, thoroughbred, and shire.

In Southeast Asia, fossil findings indicate that at the ancient city The origin of the modern horse is open to debate, but it is

of Susa, people actually did ride horses five to six thousand years ago. generally believed that the first horses emerged around fifty-five mil-

On the Arabian Peninsula, at about the same time, horses were lion years ago. These horses are referred to as Eohippus or “Dawn

domesticated. These horses today are referred to as “Arabian Felix.” Horse.” They were found most everywhere in the world then. Small

Fossil findings, as well as ancient artistic artifacts, tell the story and dog-like, they were multitoed originally. Over time this changed

of a rather small breed of horses that were fine boned. These animals as these animals grew bigger and fleeter. Being grazers, or grass eaters,

stood at about fourteen hands in height and weighed perhaps at the their main defense against predators was their great speed for short

most, eight hundred pounds. bursts over the savannas where they lived. Finally, about three million

These horses would have been suitable to pull chariots into bat- years ago, the Equus Przewalskii emerged. This animal was as close

tle, which were developed after this time, but not for riding specifi- to the present-day horse as evolution had allowed to that point. The

cally. A heavily armed man would have worn these horses out quickly.

553

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Between 1,400 BCE (Before Current Era) and 800 BCE, first the Hittites and then the Assyrians trained horses to pull chariots for both hunting and war purposes.

Early Persians, Greeks, and Romans used horses for sports, one of which resembled modern polo. Eventually ancient Greeks and Romans rode horses in battle, but this was not truly effective until the saddle and stirrup in combination were developed. This was probably accomplished by the Chinese somewhere in the early reaches of the Current Era (CE).

It was not until a thousand years later, in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, that modern Europeans finally bred much larger horses. They could bear the weight of a man in complete armor with a full kit of weapons and tools. These horses were eventually fitted with their own armor too.

An English unit of measurement for weight is called the “stone.” One stone constitutes 14 pounds. So, these large, powerful horses could weigh 125 stone, or 1,750 pounds. With full armor, kit of weapons and tools, and the knight himself weighing perhaps 25 stone, rider, horse, armor and weapons could weigh more than 2,000 pounds, one ton, or 145 stone.

With the advent of gunpowder, smaller, lighter, swifter steeds were introduced as the modern “war horse.” The heavy version of the animal, the “destrier,” was no longer useful because of bullets, can- non balls, and even early on as cross bows could shoot armor pierc- ing “bolts.” Armor changed radically and wasn’t useful either in its original forms. The destrier became more useful as a farm animal for plowing and drayage, so the new horse, bred for strength, endurance, and speed became the most useful transportation in war and thus the fleet courser was developed.

The frailer, but swifter horses of the Arabian Felix line, eventu- ally became what was largely referred to as the “Arab.”

During the time of the early destrier, Arabian horses had been around for some time. However, in the 1600s breeders heard of a new strain of Arab horses and they acquired them, bringing them to Europe for breeding purposes. King Louis XV founded the “Pompadour Stud” as a breeding center. In French, the word stud

means “e’talon” or stallion and “e’talon-or” means “the gold standard.” So, for its time, this stable was the gold standard of horse breeding! Soon other countries of Europe where emulating the French in this “gold standard”!

It is interesting to note that all thoroughbred horses are descended from three Arabian stallions: the Byerly Turk, the Darley Arabian, and the Godolphin Arabian, also called the Godolphin Barb. All three were ancestors to horses named Herod, Eclipse, and Matchem, and these three are the so-called alpha stallions.

The proof of this lies in the alpha book of thoroughbred pedi- grees first published in 1791. It was called the “General Stud Book,” and it lists the pedigrees of at least 350 mares. Each mare recorded in this fundamental and intrinsic source of information could be traced directly to Eclipse, Matchem, or Herod. The first volume of the “American Stud Book” was published eighty-two years later in 1873. This book listed a complete update of the American pedigrees. I felt confident that if I contacted the Andrias family at Premiere that I could get an interview. Perhaps in the world of racing they are still below the radar.

So, in the process of doing my research for my presentation piece to Sam, my program director, my copy assistant, Vicky, came in to see me.

“Ashley, do you have a minute?” “Of course, Vicky, what’s up?’ She had this concerned, defen- sive look on her face. I’ve worked with her for some time, and I knew she wasn’t happy here. Sam affects different people different ways. Vicky isn’t real attractive, so he isn’t interested in her sexually. He’s just real mean to her.

“Ash, I’ve enjoyed working with you a lot. I’ve learned a great deal from you. As you are aware though I need more than part-time work. I’ve talked to Sam, but it’s like talking to a brick wall, and he’s ... hmmm ... abusive ... ummm, well, Ashley, you know what he’s like. So, well, I’ve decided to accept an offer with another network. We all have a noncompete, but my lawyer has told me I’m safe. The offer I accepted is with another network that isn’t a competitor for HINN.

554 555

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I won’t be doing what I was doing here for you. It’s a sound bite net- work, and I will be writing copy for Maxie Smothers—”

I was flabbergasted! “Maxie Smothers! He’s a-a-a—,” I stuttered. “Please, Ash, he’s the best in the business! His office is just down the street and I like him! I know you don’t, but he’s giving me a chance at something I want to do! Which was more than I had with you here!”

I was about to blow up, but then I thought better of it! She was very close to tears, and she had done a good job for me in the past, the little traitor! I was stunned though.

“Vic, I understand,” I said, cooling down. “I just wish you had given me a heads up, a little more warning than just being unhappy. With Sam, we’re all unhappy! This is not a good time to leave me hanging. I’m about to start a new project that could really be big!”

“I know, Ash.” Now there were genuine tears. “But I get to do his ‘Every Day Science’ show. It’s a lot more money, and it could be my ticket to become a broadcaster too. It’s everything I’ve wanted! Please tell me you understand.”

I did understand. But the atmosphere was still tense. Understanding didn’t mean I was accepting.

“I get it, Vicky. Have you told Sam, yet?” “No.” When he heard this from her, he would go ballistic! He’ll blame me as though I were the root of it! Just to piss him off! This will make everything worse! And yet ...

“Well, you better,” I murmured, now tired. I looked at my watch, 4:30. I had a dinner date. The atmosphere was tense between us. I had to do something about that. I got up from my chair, indi- cating the meeting was over. She had made her decision; there was nothing more to discuss.

“Are you prepared for his anger and an immediate, ‘at will’ termination?”

“Yes, I am, Ashley. But if he invokes the nuclear option, I have a letter from my lawyer that tells him what he must do!” Now she was angry. Good, let her go in there and drop the bomb of immediate checks for earned and accumulated vacation, sick pay, retirement, profit share, etc. That should be a nice check for Vicky and get him

off my back! The sneaky little creep though! She could have given me warning. I would have backed her after trying to talk her out of it, then let it go! At least now, with her anger, Sam would maybe leave me alone. Fat chance, Ash, I thought.

I extended my hand to her. She took it, and we shook. Shit! Now she was crying again!

I came around my desk and took her in my arms! We hugged. “You’re right, Vicky! It’s too good an offer to pass up, even if it comes from Maxie Smothers! I wish you all the best!”

“Thanks, Ashley! It was wonderful working for you! I learned a lot from the best broadcast journalist in the business! You’ll get your Pulitzer, just you wait and see!”

There are no secrets! Everyone knows my heart’s desire! “Thanks, Vicky. I’ll see you get a letter of recommendation. It’ll be useful to you down the line.”

“Thanks, Ash, you’re the best!” There are times I wish I wasn’t so emotional, this was one of them. She said her goodbyes and walked out with her things. She had spent this whole day packed and ready to leave! I was angry one more time then the hurricane hit!

I heard Sam yelling all the way to my office, and I stuck my head out the door. Everyone on my floor was doing the same! They all looked to me, and I blushed! I went back in, sat at my desk, and began typing a letter of recommendation to her.

Five minutes later my door banged against the wall as Sam stormed in! He slammed it behind him!

“Were you aware she was going to do this!” he shouted. God, he was ugly! Tall, skinny with a pot belly, angular, bug eyes. And now his face was flaming red. I was afraid he would fall into apoplexy or a stroke! Did I say afraid? What a delightful event!

“No, Sam, I didn’t.” My coolness made matters worse! “I think you’re having a little anger problem right now. Perhaps you should go and cool off then come back.”

He stared hard at me, as though he were about to explode! “Sam, I told you some time ago she was good and that I thought she was worth more consideration. I told you we should consider

556 557

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

taking her full time and paying her more money. She was also due a move up the ranks, make her a trainee.”

He hung his head, the color going back to its normal pasty white. He then sat in the chair that Vicky had occupied not ten min- utes previous.

“You’re right, Ash, you did. What are you going to do now?” I was beginning to grow livid. I had to contain myself. “Me? I’m not the station’s program director, you are!” He smiled his big idiot’s grin, the teeth crooked, chipped, yellow. “Well, Ashley, she’s connected to your crew here. She was your copy assistant! So, this is your problem, Ash!” The sneer in his voice was plain and ugly.

He now stood, stretched, and cracked his humongous knuckles! “I feel better already! Yes! Ashley, this is your problem! I wash my hands of it!” And he made an obnoxious hand rubbing motion! “Good luck, Ash! Let me know when you’ve found her replacement.” Before I could say something, he checked his wristwatch. “Oh, look at the time!”

And he turned, walked briskly to the door of my office, and turned. “Nice tits, Ash!” He opened the door before I could react and once more slammed it, leaving, laughing his hysterical laugh all the way back to his office!

I was beyond angry. I was exhausted. I considered canceling my dinner date with JoAnn. Then I thought about it. A good, stiff drink or two with a friend might help a great deal!

I shut the top of my notebook computer and packed it in its case. I set it and my purse on top of my desk, and went to my little bathroom off my office. I brushed my teeth and then did a quick touch up on my makeup. Needing to pee, I did, locking the door first. You never knew when Sam would do something inappropriate; he was capable of anything. I finished, flushed, and went back to the sink and washed my hands. I remembered one time when Sam had barged in on me in the bathroom.

I have a closet in my office where I keep a wardrobe for broad- casting purposes. I have a small settee and a full-length mirror for

dress check before I go on. I had failed to lock the door and was in my brief lingerie. I didn’t know he was there, staring at me!

“Wow, Ash! Would I like to fuck you!” Instantly, I knew my mistake! He had no right; I made a motion to grab a glass vase to throw at him; unfortunately, I was swearing like a sailor!

“Tut, tut, Ash! You’re turning me on! Language like that is not becoming to a lady though! If you even remember what a lady is like!”

Before I could throw the vase at him, he was gone! Laughing like the hyena he is!

I looked in the full-length mirror, this way and that. I smoothed my short skirt and noticed how good it looked over my legs! My high heels, three inches, looked good, accentuating my calves! I turned and looked at my ass, black is a good color for me, but was it a little large? “Ease up, Ash” I said out loud. “Almost forty-two, and you look,” I paused, “thirty-two!” I giggled. I spritzed myself with my scent and walked out.

***

Walking into Hobarts, I loosened my red silk blouse one more button and looked in the mirror. My skirt was black. As was my coat which was fashionable and open. My décolleté was soft, my large breasts round, attractive, the cleavage light coffee and cream from my Latina blood lines. My long black hair, wavy, full, draped over my shoulders. My dark brown eyes, “almond shaped and gorgeous with the turquoise highlights!” I added. Before I could walk into the bar ...

“Hmmm ... Ash? Got a hot date? Does Herbie know you’re out trolling around?”

Of all the people in the world, Sam! He was walking out as I walked in!

“Go to hell, Sam!” “You first, Ash!”

558 559

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I made a motion to slap him, but he ducked. “Ta ta, Ash! You might try some bottom fishing! You look like a whore, you might get better results!” With that, he rushed out. The trademark laugh of the hyena following him out!

Unnoticed until then, JoAnn came to me, hugging me! “Oh, Ashley! Who was that?” I was very upset, but instantly melted into her arms as we held each other.

“He’s the station’s program director. I work for him,” I murmured.

“You work for him? Why do you tolerate that kind of behavior? I don’t suffer men like him! If I must work with them, I keep contact to the minimum and never without someone else present!”

“Good advice honey,” I answered. “Let’s get a table!” What in the hell was I going to do? Further, what in the hell is wrong with me that my fortunes have turned so abruptly? Three months ago, I thought Carl might ask me to move in with him, or rather, him with me since I earned the big money! I’d let Herb know that his dreams had come true. No more Ashley to make his life miserable!

Yes, there were challenges with Carl. For one, even though he had a liberal outlook on nudism, that really didn’t carry over into the bedroom. He knew about Laura, Tina, and Samantha, but not Tony. He wasn’t empathetic about my eclectic tastes! I did finally make it clear that he was enough for me! And that my exhibitionism could be sated. In fact, was sated at Cascade Exposed! Whether that was true or not, I was determined to make it so!

I had been honest with him otherwise and that included my deepest needs sexually: about oral sex, cunnilingus, and fellatio, and the fact that I loved both full on, especially 69! I thought he had understood that I was willing to please him in any way! That pleas- ing him did please me too! I cut back completely on everything else, no matter my needs and desires! We used the red Philtre, even if it caused my cravings to increase for the gold and silver, and the resul- tant marathon fucking we did, I loved with him! This was a central

focus of our relationship, and then he up and dropped me! Didn’t call, wouldn’t return or take my calls!

Ever since Carl, I’d been floundering without a true lover, male or female. To be honest, I was tired of men. That’s what Carl had done for me. I enjoyed Roger, Butch, and Jerry, had fucked all three of them the previous weekend, but liked the scene with Bobbie the most, particularly Sunday night when it was just the two of us! I like the complications associated with a woman’s body! I liked being busy in bed! The pearly moisture, the pink and red hues, the fragrances natural and scented, the way the flower looked itself, the little sen- tinel, the rosette, all there in front of me to be enjoyed in every way possible! The hills and valleys, the curves! Laura and Tina had taught me that and much more!

Now on top of everything else, Vicky up and quits, just when I need her most for an important research project! Something that could lead to a major broadcast, big advertising dollars, and ... a Pulitzer! And my program director? This was my chance to move up within Enigme, maybe get my own broadcast station, be rid of Sam forever! What was I going to do now?

Hobarts is the most intimate location in the downtown. Each night there is a different theme. Wednesday, is the first night of light dance music, in the form of intimate jazz. Wednesday is the night for experimentation and no one hassles anyone else. I hadn’t really thought of this before, mainly because I’m here and available to Laura on Thursdays, lady’s choice night, and Fridays when we often fuck Tony in the manager’s office. Age of Extirpate and Philtre and all that! After all, this is 2029 and we are completely liberated!

I hadn’t done either one of late and missed both Laura and Tony! And now here was the most gorgeous young woman I know, standing in front of me, as beautiful as a perfect red rose!

I took her in my arms immediately, and we stood for a moment, enjoying the cuddle.

“You are a delight, JoAnn,” I murmured. “You too, Ashley.” We parted slightly and kissed, a small kiss, on our lips.

560 561

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Hand in hand we walked to the far-right corner where the light is most sensuous, and I helped her off with her coat. The weather had been cool and wet so we both wore overcoats. I hung it on the rack in the corner and then took off my own coat and hung it up too.

The table we had chosen was, in my estimation, the best in the bar area. Square, it allowed for four place settings, but at present there was just a white table cloth which hung down, perfectly spaced to the floor, just above knee level when you are sitting in the com- fortable chairs. There was a small oil lamp, lit, in the corner, along with a single red rose in a bud vase. I pulled a chair out for JoAnn, who murmured her thanks, and then sat next to her. She immedi- ately took my hand under the table and caressed it. In the lamp light, she was truly comely, sweet, and gorgeous. Her light brown hair, which hung past her shoulders, and green eyes were highlighted and shining.

“How many will there be this evening?” asked the waiter who appeared. He was young, very cute, his name tag said, “David.” His smile, dimples and all was charming.

I’ll bet you don’t have any trouble removing their panties, I thought. Would you like to start with mine tonight?

“Just the two of us, David.” “Good enough. Let me set you both up and then I’ll come back with menus and see if you would like drinks before dinner.”

“Thanks, David!” I answered. “Cute guy,” I murmured as he walked off. “Yes,” JoAnn said simply. He returned immediately with our place settings on a cart and then set us up.

“Can I get you ladies something from the bar?” “How about menus first, and we can decide what we’ll eat, and if wine would be more appropriate?”

“Sounds great! I’ll be right back!” He hurried off. “Ash, could we have a little of the red Philtre? I would like to really relax a bit.”

I looked at her, the hot little expression, and then I knew some- thing I had only heard in passing.

“Okay, that sounds good too.” David returned with menus and politely handed us each one, opening them in the process.

“Could we start with a cocktail, each of us, of the red Philtre?” As I said this, I watched JoAnn, her expression, her eyes. “And can you bring a little of the gold too, in a small snifter?” she shyly whispered.

David never missed a beat. The red, and then gold, only indi- cated one thing. “Of course,” he said, polite, but matter of fact as though this was ordered by everyone. Maybe Thursday night, but not usually Wednesday.

JoAnn giggled. “I’d like to be a little high with you tonight, Ashley, if you don’t mind.” Her eyes were bright in the lamp light.

“JoAnn, after the day I’ve had, I would like that too!” It took our waiter no time at all to return with our drinks. And he placed a clear goblet of the ruby red in front of each of us. The properties, the color, the taste, even the fragrance and texture of Philtre was compelling and attractive! By each full-size goblet of the red, he placed a half size clear goblet of the gold.

“I split a full goblet of the gold into two, that way each of you can measure it out for yourselves!” He said nothing further; he didn’t need to. Gold is often used by members of the same sex for its poten- tiating powers over the red, like the silver, and gold has a specific emotional effect that lovers of the same sex find exciting! I wondered at JoAnn and what she was feeling? I knew I was attracted to her but decided to not act on that and see where we were headed.

She slowly poured a small portion of the gold into the larger goblet, the colors immediately swirling together, almost hypnotic in their intensity!

I watched her do this, and she lifted her goblet and said, “A toast?”

I giggled and followed suit. “What should we drink to?” She smiled and said, “To good friends, best friends!” I liked her toast, so I repeated what she had said, and we both drank deeply. We set our glasses down. I caught David’s eye and

562 563

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

pointed to the glass, holding up two fingers. He smiled, and in a moment brought a small clear pitcher of the red to our table.

“You’re after my heart, Ashley!” JoAnn said, her smile brilliant, and I took her hand. “It’s good to have someone care for you, isn’t it?” We held hands and chatted for a few minutes about nothing in particular. David came to our table and said, “Can I tell you about our specials tonight?”

We both smiled up at him; he was, after all, a cute guy! “Sure,” I murmured. JoAnn held my hand a little tighter, so I squeezed hers in answer.

“We have one combination that I highly recommend. Wednesday is our night where the chef really puts her all into the main dish in combination with a salad and dessert. Tonight, we have sole stuffed with Dungeness crab, both are fresh from Newport on the Oregon coast. We combine that with a saffron rice, and a bal- samic vinegar-virgin olive oil salad that is heavenly. We serve after that, as part of your meal, a wonderfully light, but satisfying blue berry tart. We have excellent regular or decaf coffee, and a wonderful Coast Vineyards Riesling, that is our chef’s choice. All for one price, and to you both, I can serve you family style!”

I looked to my beautiful dinner companion, and she enthusias- tically shook her head!

“That all sounds marvelous, David! And please do serve us fam- ily style!”

“That will be a few minutes!” he answered. “I have the wine on chill over at the bar, and I’ll return with a cool bottle right away!”

He was as good as his word and brought a bottle back in a few minutes and went through the ritual of opening it, passing me the cork, and pouring a little to taste. It was delicious! I indicated so and he poured each of us a glass.

“I’ll leave you both in peace now,” he murmured and walked off.

Once more, JoAnn held her glass aloft. “Your turn, Ashley!” I thought a moment. “To lovers, past, present and future!”

She smiled radiantly, the dimples on her cheeks charming, and she repeated the toast. We both drank to it and placed our glasses down. She immediately drank more of the Philtre. I held back.

She toyed with her goblet, and then said, “Why did you choose that toast, Ash?”

“Because we’re both between lovers right now, have good mem- ories hopefully, and have lovely expectations for the future. It just occurred to me all at once, JoAnn. Beyond that, no special reason other than I really like you, and I’m glad we’re here together tonight!”

564 565

ASK NO QUESTIONS

566

Tears were filling my eyes at this point, and both JoAnn and I were sad and teary.

“Let’s cheer up! We’re having a wonderful meal, and we’re with Chapter 45

a really good person, each of us!”

“Thanks, Ashley, I do feel better!” David came to check on us, and JoAnn ordered a third pitcher of Philtre! I wanted to say something, but I couldn’t or didn’t want to! I don’t know which! Ashley

We began to work on our dessert, which was delicious too! “Why has your marriage after more than twenty years hit the rocks?” she asked this, slurring her words slightly. Philtre isn’t alco- holic; there was nothing to ferment, and we only drank the one bot- tle of wine! I was amused at her reaction. Suddenly, I felt her hand “He would never commit to me, Ashley! He would only show up for

on my knee under the table. She smiled. My god, I thought, my little what I wanted to do, or where I wanted to be, occasionally. There

friend is all hot and bothered! was never any question however that I would be available to him for

“I don’t know exactly, JoAnn. All I know now is that my mar- any reason he chose or what was important to him! Even our sexual

riage is a zero, and that this moment I’m really pissed at my boss! So, relationship was on his terms only!”

neither my marriage nor my career are happy events right now! And I listened to her carefully as we enjoyed our dinner. David was

that about covers the whole playing field for me, JoAnn!” right, this had been an excellent choice, and we both ate hearty as

“My husband is truly married to his car dealership. I can’t fault we drank the wine and Philtre. Incredibly, we sipped at the wine but

him for his dedication anymore because that’s what it takes with the were on our second pitcher of Philtre!

manufacturers trying to go direct. That’s been coming for a long time. “Carl was much the same way, JoAnn. He was very good in bed

They make the cars for their sales divisions, and the sales divisions in when he wanted to be, but with quickies, it was all about him! The

turn are charged by the manufacturers. The sales divisions then sell problem was he began to place emphasis on quickies, which didn’t

to the dealers, who are independent business people who know their appeal to me that much, and when I asked him to take more time

respective markets and can turn a new dollar of profit. with me, ‘work was hard and I’m tired’!”

What I can fault him for JoAnn is refusing the love that I will- We both laughed at my imitation of what he would say! It was

ingly gave him for years! We have a wonderful son, who is a great sad, however, that my imitation was accurate!

man, Robbie! He’s done with undergrad and about to start graduate “I wanted to please him over long periods of time with the hope

school! He’ll be a fine doctor, or whatever he decides he wants to do! that he would reciprocate! The further we go into our relationship,

We also have security, though I would give some of that up for an however, the harder it became to find time! And it wasn’t the fact I

honest to goodness love affair with someone!” was married, and he wasn’t! If Herb knew, I was sure he wouldn’t

Her hand was caressing the flesh of my lower thigh! I had never care! At the same time, I knew deep inside that Carl was seeing other

known my young friend to be so direct! women and not being honest with me.”

“I find you very attractive, Ashley, very ... exciting.” She hung on the last word, her incredible green eyes now beginning to smolder.

567

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Thank you, honey,” I whispered. “There is something about a Latina that I find exciting. Something ... extra.” She hung on those words.

“And Ashley,” she continued, “you’ve got that something extra in buckets!”

We laughed, her hand moving higher, now mid-thigh. I was incredibly wet, JoAnn or the Philtre? Or both? Probably!

I looked around the room. There were other couples, men- women, women-women, men-men ... No one was looking at us. I sighed. Her hand was almost to my panties.

“So, what will happen,” she murmured, “with you and Herb?” “Oh, that.” I was momentarily confused. We were back on the topic of my marriage.

“The only thing that can happen, JoAnn. His business and his card playing friends are more important to him than his wife who adored him at one time! He stopped looking at me, but I never let myself go! I stayed attractive for him for years, begging him to notice me! Then it became for my own gratification. First, it was that other men would notice me, and they did!

“Then I met Laura, and it became very important that women notice me! I had an affair with her, and then her friend Tina, and finally Tina and her lover, Samantha. Carl came in there, after Laura and Tina, but before Samantha. So I knew I wasn’t a lesbian. I accepted my bi-nature, and I enjoyed it! I would have given every- thing else up for Carl though! You know the rest of it,” I murmured. “It’s just a matter of time, JoAnn, Herb and I will divorce, and I’ll go on from there!”

She leaned back, picking up her goblet of Philtre. She had caressed all the way down my thigh back to my knee, and then her hand held the goblet.

“You mentioned things weren’t going well at work, Ashley! I never miss your broadcasts! There’s no one doing Internet journalism that compares with you, your reporting, and research style! You’re the best! And per the on line ‘Broadcast Journalism News Services Daily,’ they agree with my assessment too! What could be wrong then?”

“For one thing, my copy assistant quit today to move to a much better job! She deserved it, even though she left at a terrible time for me! The stations program director should have made a better offer to her long ago, and I told him that! But he is a cretin and an abuser! He listens to no one!

“Now I’ve got to find a new writer, and it couldn’t be at a worse time! I am on the cusp of a great story that has enormous potential! One that HINN could develop and should develop over time. I did a write up on it, put a lot of effort into the research! It was being approved at network! At the head office in Las Vegas of Enigme, the parent company! I am set to make an offer!”

“What’s it all about, Ashley?” “It’s about a family named Andrias, who live in Western Washington, State. They breed and race thoroughbreds, and they have two colts that are candidates for the big time in horse racing, the Triple Crown.

“There are some unique things about this story, the timing for example. These two colts are a year apart in age. So, one would have his big year, his third year, next year, 2030. The other colt would have his third year the following year, in 2031.

“So, they would run in completely different calendar year cycles. They are half-brothers too. They have the same father, but different mothers. How rare this is over all, I don’t know at this point! However, it can’t be that common!

“The older colt at two years is named Morning Fire, and he is undefeated in five races I think! The younger colt is named Night Wind. He will start the racing circuit next year when he is officially two years old.”

“So, you think this is a great ongoing story?” “I do, JoAnn, if it unfolds in a certain way.” “Me,” she said quietly. I wasn’t sure what she was saying. I took her hand. “Me, what? Darling.” “I want to work for you. You now have a position open, Ashley, me, hire me. I will do a great job for you!”

568 569

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

I thought a moment before speaking. Her eyes were soft, emo- tional; there was a deep interest residing there at present.

“JoAnn, you don’t know what the job consists of at present or even what it pays. What is your major in college?”

“English and English Literature. I was going to be a teacher, now I’m not so sure! I think I’m going to be working for you, Ashley!”

“But, honey—” “Please listen for a moment! It just hit me! She was your copy assistant, right? Not your director or producer?”

“She helped me do the research and preparation of my stories. So, she was also a research assistant too, JoAnn. She would have had an important ongoing role in,” and I stopped, thinking. Of course, I thought.

“All right, JoAnn, let’s think a moment. You’re in graduate school right now, right? What are your hours?”

“I’m in school in the mornings until noon. I have the after- noons free. I’m a graduate assistant in the English department, and I work on the weekends at Cascade Exposed! As you know! I have the afternoons and evenings open! How would all of that work for you, Ashley?”

“Actually, it would be perfect. The afternoons are given over to the next day’s broadcast! I prepare and then do my journalistic reporting. Broadcast journalism isn’t like sound bite of the day’s news stories. What I report on is topic related and can last off and on for days! That’s why this situation with the thoroughbreds is so exciting to me! The racing season starting now and going through most of the rest of next year would give the opportunity to develop a story around a major news making topic! I think it could be exciting and build a real audience following! That’s the dream, JoAnn!”

Her face was soft and yet heated. That’s the Philtre, I thought. Her eyes were almost feverish.

“It would be a dream,” she now paused, “to work with you, Ash.” She looked down, I thought she was about to cry, but no.

“What if Morning Fire stops winning?” she whispered. “What if he’s just a promising dud?” she whispered, and she blushed! She’s embarrassed at the question! I thought. Good question, it’s happened

before. I’ve gotten the green light, worked at the development of what looked to be, to have mere promise to be, a major story, only to have it fizzle out!

“That’s happened before, JoAnn. A green light turns yellow, then red, and it’s a loser. That’s the risks that you run. As a broadcast journalist, you’re given a budget to defend something. You’re sup- posed to produce results. You do your research, you produce copy, you distribute it, you line up advertisers, and then you present to the station manager, the program director, and if it’s big enough, the management team at the parent, network, Enigme.

“In this case, JoAnn, I went there to Las Vegas to present. They didn’t want the usual satellite conference. They wanted me there, and I presented to the owner himself, Ari Corinthian and his broadcast team! I’d never done that before! I’m not sure why this was such a big deal to a man like Corinthian, but it was! They made the decision there and then! They asked me to leave the room for a few min- utes! I was called back ten minutes later! I was given the green light, none of the usual cautions! They weren’t even concerned about the advertisers or the projected budget, which was the largest I had ever proposed! And in the process, they paid me compliment after com- pliment about my research and reporting styles! It’s as though they knew me, knew my work! Corinthian himself complemented me on several broadcasts of mine that he had seen personally! He mentioned the piece on Cascade Exposed! which drew a laugh and embarrassed me! Then he apologized!

“JoAnn, Corinthian himself seemed interested beyond anything I expected. Maybe he’s a horseman? I don’t know, I just know I’ve got to get going and contact the owners of these thoroughbreds as soon as possible!”

“So, what would I do? How can I help you, Ashley?” “Well, you’ll help with all of the arrangements for travel, inter- views, and so forth. You would handle scheduling, logistics, and most importantly, JoAnn, research and copywriting. Connected to research are the all-important questions! We need to get the ques- tions to the subject in advance too! In other words, honey, all the

570 571

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

support work necessary to help me put together credible and inter- esting broadcasts!

“We must be responsive to the needs of our advertisers to make sure we are getting audience share and actually getting to the audi- ence and customer base we need to, to justify their investment in our program.”

“Hire me, Ash! I’d love to work for you! Maybe part-time in the beginning, but what are the possibilities of joining your team permanently?”

“You mean full time?” “Yes!” “Well, here’s what could happen. Right now, I have a director and camera person. If this story on the race horses catches on, then I would need a producer. You could learn all that from the ground up JoAnn! In fact, that could be almost perfect!

What about your graduate degree?” “Ash, I’m almost finished! Just a few more months, and this would be a great way for me to learn and to work with you!”

A light went on! “JoAnn, I have an idea. Listen to this!”

573 572

Chapter 46

Ashley

“Sam, I want to inform you that I hired Vicky’s replacement last night. She’ll start part-time for me next Monday afternoon!”

He sat there looking at my boobs and sighed. I was wearing a Victoria’s Secret Special, D cup, below my red silk blouse. “More nude than not!” went the theme statement with all their Secret Special lingerie! I think we ask for trouble with men like Sam, but after all, it is our franchise as women to dress, or undress, as we please, and men are to leave us alone! Still, this moment I felt hypocritical encourag- ing him this way!

“Tell me about her, Ash, and then tell me why you think you are qualified to make such a decision?”

“Her name is JoAnn Montgomery. She’s twenty-five years old and is a graduate student at the university. She will work five days a week, one to five in the afternoon.

“I took her to dinner last night, and I interviewed her then. I gave the lowdown on the horse racing endeavor and what I thought the potential was. She had feedback that was very good, and some ideas that she and I discussed. It went very well, and I like her, Sam. She understands what the job is about, is willing to travel with me, and is excited about the possibility of full time when she graduates, which is quite close at hand by the way!

“She’s smart, she can write, and she’s perfect for the position! I want to start her at $30 per hour and after ninety days, raise her to

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

$40 with full benefits, and she’s worth every cent of this! She under- stands where our revenue comes from, and she will be a valuable resource when I seek advertising for my broadcasts.”

He looked up from my boobs. I wondered if he had heard any- thing I had said. “Nice ass?” I was fuming inside, but ignored him. “Sam, per my contract, I can hire my own people was long as I stay within corporate guidelines! I’ve made my decision! I will stand by it!”

“Will she fuck the best customers?” “Good, I’m glad you agree, Sam! It’s true the package I offered her is a little rich, but she’s really worth it!”

“Does she like pussy? Can I watch?” “The hours I offered her really work well for both of us! I’m glad you agree, Sam!”

This is the most inappropriate man I have ever known! “Most importantly, Ashley, will she fuck the program director? And don’t ever forget that I’m your boss! You work for me!”

“And don’t you forget, Sam, which broadcast journalist is the most successful or generates the most advertising revenue! This is her contract! I want you to sign it now, this moment!”

“Without reading it?” His normally bug eyes, bugged out even further.

I took my gold pen and the contract and pushed both across the desk.

“I have dinner scheduled with her, Sam. Sign!” I screamed at the top of my lungs! The door to his office was shut, but I had no doubt that my voice rang throughout the whole office, up and down the halls! I was beyond caring. It is impossible to be a lady or profes- sional around this man. Why, God, why? I thought.

He took the contract, flipped to the last page, and signed it. He shoved both the contract and the pen back to me across the desk. I took the contract and the pen and flipped to the last page. I signed it just above the signature line where he had signed, as the broad-

cast journalist and team leader. There was just one more signature needed, and it was a done deal. I should have gotten up and left then.

“Seriously, Ash, do you think she puts out?” I could no longer shut up. “You are without a doubt the most inappropriate man I have ever known!”

“More than the big guy?” “Head and shoulders above the CEO!” “He ever get into your panties?” “That’s none of your goddam business you weasel!” “You ever see weasels fuck, Ash? They’re like rabbits! You put some thought to my observation the other night?”

I got up to leave, clutching my pen and the contract tight against my chest as if trying to conceal something. I felt drained, exhausted, all beat up. It’s not supposed to be like this.

“Which totally inappropriate comment are you referring to now?”

“You know, Ash, the one about trolling?” This was a new low, even for Sam! “I don’t go for scum sucking bottom dwellers like you, Sam! She is well versed on the copyright issue and the noncompete, which saved us with Vicky. There is little else to cover with her. She’ll want to read this before she signs, but it is exactly what she and I talked about including what a pig you are!”

“Really? Very creative, Ash. I never would have thought you capable, but then, you are an expert on pigs, Ashley! So that’s really a compliment! Thanks! After she signs, bring her around and then leave! Now start undressing or get the hell out!” He screamed at the top of his lungs.

I walked briskly to the door of his office and opened it. The three assistants that worked in the next room were all quiet, hands folded in their laps, all looking at me, expecting, what? I turned in profile, looking back at him to give him a view of what he would never get! Inside, for once, I was fulfilled in an exchange with him!

“Sam, if I have my way you will never ever be alone with her for any reason. We must protect each other from predators like you,” I

574 575

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

said quietly. And lady like I walked through the door, gently closing it.

As I closed the door of his office, he began shouting new insults. I got the thumbs up from the three assistants, even as I gave them the thumbs up back!

***

My phone appeared just before me. I said her name and within a few seconds she appeared on screen hanging in the air. I debated whether I wanted to take the chance of thought transference and risk her seeing the conversation with Sam, possibly frighten and scare her off, or let her learn with me. I decided to talk with her instead. I know, sneaky, but I wanted her agreement. I had already told her what an ass he was and that we would be a team. I’ll take care of her! I thought. I need her agreement though first!

“Hey, Ash!” How I adore and cherish this young woman! “Hi, JoAnn! How about dinner tonight?” “That sounds great! Can you come over to my place though? I went shopping, and I have some special foods, with some fresh ingre- dients, I want to prepare for you! This is my hobby, cooking, and I especially want to cook for you! What’s your schedule?”

“JoAnn, its Herb’s poker night! He’ll be out all night!” There was a pause. Then she said in a very cute voice, sounding coy, “How about you and I play a little strip poker, Ash!” And she giggled.

God, she is cute! Exactly who I need in my life! “That would be fun! I could use that! Do I detect an unspoken meaning here?”

She giggled again. “Perhaps. Can you be here at five?” “How about 5:30, baby? I have some good news for you, a cause to celebrate! You’re my new assistant! I’ll tell you the rest tonight!”

“Oh, Ash! This is great! You’re absolutely the best! Thanks!” “I’ll see you then, honey!” “I love it when you call me endearments, Ashley! I’ll use them too, if you don’t mind, darling.”

“Not at all, honey. I’ll see you tonight!” “Thanks, Ashley!” I sat there thinking about how to proceed on the project related to the thoroughbreds? I had their email address, so I decided to write a proposal as quickly as possible. I had received approvals from all the parties that I needed to hear from. There seemed to be no time to waste:

To: Premiere Stables The Andrias Family From: Ashley Wilcox Broadcast Journalist Human Interest News Network (HINN)

Dear Andrias Family:

My name is Ashley Wilcox. I have been a broadcast journalist with the Enigme Network, on specific assignment with HINN for the last eight years. Based entirely on the Internet, HINN is the leading Human Interest broadcaster in the United States.

My network is interested in doing a series of interviews to be broadcast over HINN. The interviews would be directed to the story of your colt Morning Fire, who recently began his maiden year of racing, and his up-and-coming brother, Night Wind. I would be the interviewer and broadcast journalist assigned to this very interest- ing development in the horse racing world.

Not knowing all the exact details, I have done enough research to know that Morning Fire is one of the most promising colts who will be a three-year-old next January first. This would make him eligible for the Kentucky Derby next May 2030, and a possible run at the Triple Crown throughout next year.

576 577

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

His brother, Night Wind, if my information is correct, would be running his maiden races in 2030 and would be eligible for his Triple Crown year in 2031.

Have there ever been brothers of such promise, racing in their greatest years of eligibil- ity one year apart? Throughout history, crowns have been for the taking and are these two broth- ers poised to take their respective crowns? And after this, are there even greater adventures and prizes within the possibility of their grasp?

Surely this is unprecedented? Surely this isn’t predetermined and that the tasks you face relat- ing to these two great colts deserves an equally great story and storyteller to communicate these facts?

I ask that the storyteller be me and that HINN and Enigme are the broadcaster and net- work to tell it on!

You deserve the best there is to tell the story of your magnificent colts! HINN is a leader in worldwide broadcast, net-based journalism. Our viewers number in the hundreds of millions! We attract the best audiences and the best advertisers. As one of two attachments, I have included information in the form of a client brief on HINN and Enigme. Included with this is my own private résumé. I don’t normally include this information upfront, but I want very much to be the broadcast journalist to tell the story of the clan Andrias, Premiere Stables, and the two great brothers, Morning Fire and Night Wind. I can bring to you the kind of sensitivity and depth, as well as broadcast precedence you and your fam- ily, stable, and colts deserve!

The second attachment is a specimen con- tract for HINN and Enigme. You will read in it our standards for research, broadcast, revenue sharing, and copyrights.

HINN and Enigme, over the years, have generated favorable exposure for many differ- ent worthwhile stories, people, and enterprises. Millions of dollars of ad revenue and favorable advertiser exposure has been generated for our broadcast partners that we hope Premiere and Clan Andrias will partake of!

I will be specific. In the case of Premiere Stables and Clan Andrias, HINN and Enigme are interested in an exclusive, depending on your racing plans! In a successful negotiation based on your plans, we propose that my copy assis- tant and I travel to see your base of operations and then join your racing team on the road with Morning Fire! We are most interested in seeing the “behind the scenes” of your racing venue with your colts and racing crew. I am told that your entourage consists of Morning Fire, Night Wind, and their sire, the great Hellion!

I know you are aware that horse racing is poised to make a surge back into anticipation and popularity with the emergence of a new super colt to take on the “run for the roses,” and the 2030 Triple Crown! Morning Fire and Night Wind, with the presence of their great father who ran the second fastest Belmont Stakes of all time, Hellion, is one of those stories that comes along only infrequently!

Please consider this proposal as very ear- nest and real! I welcome your contact back by email, or better, holo-phone, at the number listed herein! The hologram number is operational

578 579

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

twenty-four hours a day and will reach my holo- gram immediately!

My assistant and I look forward to the opportunity to come and visit you at Premiere as soon as it is convenient for us to do so! You have my word and covenant on this!

Thank you for the review of this letter and the enclosed attachments as soon as it is conve- nient for you to do so!

Sincerely, Ashley Wilcox, Broadcast Journalist Human Interest News Network, Enigme’ Super Network

Attachment 1 Attachment 2

I slowly reread this letter, changed nothing, and clicked Send, along with a prayer. I wanted this story more than any I could recall in some time! This would also be the perfect assignment for JoAnn and me to do together, to start our relationship on an exciting basis! I continued to work through the afternoon doing research on horse racing when just before five o’clock the door to my office opened and Sam walked in!

“Do you ever knock, Sam?” “In your case, never, Ashley! I keep hoping to catch you jerking off!”

I was seething inside. “What do you want, Sam?” I controlled my temper. I was not going to give him any satisfaction!

“I just told you!” I blew up! “Fuck you, Sam!” “Oh, please, Ashley, every day and twice on Sunday!” His bug eyes bulged out of his head, focused directly on my breasts! He is one ugly man!

I was now weary, tired. I wanted to leave the office. I had been in such a good mood, enjoying my work. Now?

“Your proposal on the two horses? It better be accepted by their owners, Ashley, on terms favorable to us, or I will see that your life is made miserable!”

“More than it is now, this moment, Sam? Hard to imagine!” When he sinks into his tempers, he always turns pink, then red, then purple! He did that now! I thought he might explode and cringed!

“Don’t forget, Ash!” he screamed. “The principle reasons you are here is because of that voice and those looks! At forty-one, you don’t have too many more years to get by with no talent, you whore! One of these days you won’t look or sound so good and you’ll get by here with blow jobs because no one will even want to fuck you! The only reason your revenue is up is because of that nudie piece you did last year! It certainly isn’t talent! Someday when you’re sucking on my dick I’m going to enjoy firing your ass as soon as I come into your mouth! Then you’ll really have to hustle your buns, baby! And by the way, try proving anything I just said to you, you fucking bitch!”

This time I grabbed a Stubben glass award off the front of my desk, rose, and made a motion to throw the baseball-sized engraved hunk of leaded glass at him! He screamed and ducked! He crawled across the floor, hastily opening the door, whimpering, and crawled out! It was so funny I almost choked!

Astonished, I sat there, unsure of what to do next! Still shaking, I sat, placing the glass paper weight back on my desk. I had received it from Mr. Corinthian himself for the most profitable broadcast for HINN of all time; of course, it was the broadcast I did in the nude at Cascade Exposed!

I took a quick inventory of my physical and emotional states. The result was simple. I had to get out of the office immediately and go be with a loving friend. A friend I hoped I wasn’t deceiving!

***

580 581

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

She answered the door to her little apartment wearing a big fluffy bathrobe, pink in color. She looked around outside and then embraced me!

“Ashley!” And she reached out hugging me and then we kissed! “Sorry!” she said, pulling me inside. “The parking lot is pretty busy this time of night, and I didn’t want anyone to see me greet you in this!”

She closed the door behind me as I stepped inside. I turned, watching her suddenly remove her bathrobe and there she stood in a lovely and near transparent boudoir dress with the tiniest and cutest lingerie below.

She turned and came into my arms. “Like it?” I passionately kissed her in answer. I held her close, considering those fantastic green eyes, and she said, “If we’re going to be lovers, I thought this might be the way to start out!”

The previous night at Hobarts, we played with each other under the table as we talked, flirted, and got higher on the wine and Philtre combinations. That “gold” is lethal!

We had agreed that she would be the femme, and I would be the dom. A role she was very comfortable with; we talked lasciviously about it! To be frank, while I was intrigued, I wasn’t really convinced, for I asked myself if I was cut out to be a dom? I had described how the relationship between Tina and Samantha worked to her! Was I oriented enough to be truly bisexual to fill that need in our relation- ship? I wasn’t gay, I wasn’t a lesbian. I was pansexual, but then my lover to be was pansexual too, and she and I were about to launch ourselves into the quest for finding out how pansexual we really were together!

As we talked and got deeper into the subject, the more she became excited and aroused; so, did I as her dom! One of the more important matters we talked of was how we both enjoy being filled with cock: hot and throbbing penis! The real thing! How were we going to address this as lovers? Of course, there are dildos, and the newest, the synthetic ivory carved for sensation and titillation! I had tried this with Tina and Samantha, and it was very adequate for

them! For me, not so much! But then they were committed to each other and didn’t feel the need for men, only each other! Which was lovely for them! But incomplete for me, and it turns out for JoAnn too, for us! What were we to do? Where was the man who was secure enough in himself to allow us our love and our roles with each other? This man would allow us our romance and still be understanding enough to join us when we felt the need, which we both agreed could be often.

So we needed cock also, and a real man to back it up. A man who was real and masculine beyond the mere thrust into the very center of our bodies! Who was this man? Where would we find him? Could we share in the enjoyment of him, unselfishly? Would he understand and allow our love for each other and not make unnatural demands on either of us, but allow our love that would be his love too? And give us children, his children? Could he love us therefore, with bene- fits? I was still capable, and JoAnn was fully capable! It’s funny what you talk about under the influence of the red and the gold together! It is said that is the most potent combination for women, all women, if they will but allow themselves to be so aroused and whole in their femininity!

We wound up going out to my car and sat in the parking lot intensely making out, and I finger banged her to several orgasms! She is incredibly passionate and has easy orgasms! The aroused fragrance of her flower was lovely, and it enthused both of us! Her creamy effusion was marvelous! She wanted to go down on me, but I wanted our first time to be in a bed where we both at leisure could enjoy the experience! I love cunnilingus, the giving and the receiving and she admitted a strong curiosity and desire to experience both acts because it was new to her! When she admitted to this, I was more determined to save our first time for a better venue. Tonight was finding us in the “better venue.”

Now here as I took her back in my arms and caressed her nearly nude body, kissing her, she shuddered and undulated in my arms! I giggled as she came!

“Oh, Ashley!” she gasped. “I love you, mistress!” Mistress? This was new!

582 583

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

“Mistress?” I giggled, smiling down at her. I wore my heels and she wore flats.

“You don’t mind, do you? I’ve been reading that book, ‘Serving Your Dom,’ and at least in private I want to make sure I elevate you to the position you are to have in my life!”

“Darling, I thought we had agreed that we would occupy those roles in our relationship softly.”

“Yes, we did, Ash. This is important to me though,” she mur- mured. “Ash, I have had fantasies about this! I just didn’t know they would come true with you! Please, mistress, I have poured some wine and Philtre for us, and I want to run a bath for you! Let me guide to you to my bathroom. I have it fixed especially for you, I can finish our dinner, and then we can talk over dinner! I also want to find out everything about my new employment with you!”

She was so gorgeous, earnest, innocent that I decided then and there to do what she was proposing so earnestly. I was also getting excited! I could feel my vagina sweetening itself too! This could be fun and very fulfilling!

“All right.” I smiled. Her face brightened immediately. She took my hand and guided me to the most beautiful bath- room I had ever seen! It was perfectly clean and sparkling! It smelled of roses, there were candles lit, and fresh linens set out! There was even a lady’s clothes horse that was perfect for my needs.

“How could you know? How could you guess what my needs were, JoAnn?”

I offered my arms, and she came to me, sweet and perfumed, and she dropped her robe, now nude except for the tiniest G-string. I caressed her; her flesh the softest, the smoothest I had ever touched! She was incredible in her womanliness ...

“I want to be yours, Ash, so I will learn, and I will know. Just promise to love me and take all I give you as gifts from my heart! I’m a little tired of being hurt and used. I need a break from men for a while, Ash. Let me be your woman, your only woman! We’ll do this in secret so it doesn’t interfere with our professional relationship!”

“All right, JoAnn, it will be fine.”

She helped me undress, and I got into the bath she ran for me. As I soaked, she went back out into her kitchen nearly nude and finished cooking our meal, which was the best home cooking I ever had eaten!

After a good hot soak, I got out of the bathtub to dry off. She stood at the door, looking in at me in the candlelight. I smiled at her.

“You’re really sexy, mistress! I’m a lucky femme!” I giggled. “So that’s how it’s to be?” “Well, we are in my home. Why not?” She was right, why not? “Well, we do need to talk a little business somewhere!” And we both laughed.

“Of course, Mistress Ashley, dinner is ready!” “I’ll be out in a minute, darling!” She had set out a pair of pajamas for me and slippers. I could get used to this!

I put them on and slipped into the slippers. I then brushed my teeth. I saw all that she had set out for me, including my favorite scent. Where had she gotten all of this? What a sensitive lover! To be so observant!

I walked out of the bathroom and came to her little dining room, which was also wonderfully decorated! I sat, and she brought everything out.

“Can I help?” “No! Let me serve you, Mistress Ashley! I can tell you’ve had a long day!”

The dinner she made for us was wonderful! “You keep feeding me like this, I’ll weigh 150 pounds very soon!”

We both laughed. “There is nothing here that is high calorie and low nutrition! My hobby not only is cooking, it’s collecting cookbooks, and I study how to eat lighter but with better vitamins and minerals!”

“So, the food you prepare will help us live forever!” She laughed. “Well, I don’t know about that, Mistress, but we will live better!”

584 585

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

I took a few more bites and said, “Can you tell me, JoAnn, what’s in these dishes that they are so good and healthful?”

“Well, Mistress Ashley, I have prepared a spinach fettuccine from my own recipe. The sauce is all vegetarian with tomatoes, artichokes, eggplant, chanterelle mushrooms, scallions, and spinach. I hand pre- pared romano and mozzarella cheeses to sprinkle on top, which I did for you! The salad consists of fruits: blueberries, strawberries, black currants, and black cherries! The dressing is a honey yogurt. For des- sert, I’ve prepared a Bavarian cream with caramel sauce.

“The wine is Riesling! The best I could afford from a local win- ery! And of course, the Philtre, the mixture of the red and gold is for us, for our love tonight!”

I leaned over, taking her in my arms! She was so delightful nearly nude, and we kissed sweetly, the taste and scents of the won- derful dinner she cooked for us on our lips and tongues.

“Can we talk a little business, darling?” “Of course, Ashley! See, I can keep our two relationships separate!”

“So you can, JoAnn!”

587 586

Chapter 47

Ashley

“JoAnn, dressed, or rather, undressed the way you are is a bit of a distraction! So why don’t you put on your bathrobe, we’ll have our dessert, and we can talk some business!”

And right that moment, there was a knock at her front door! She giggled.

“I’ll have to put it on anyway, although I admit, Mistress, I am enjoying the way you are looking at me!”

We both laughed, and she, putting on her terry cloth robe walked to the front door and said, “Who’s there?”

“Emerald City Florists! I have flowers for JoAnn Montgomery!” It was a female voice.

She glanced at me smiling. “There’s only one person I know who would send me flowers!”

“Well, honey, let’s see! Let the lady in!” She went to the door, opening it. “Flowers? Are you JoAnn Montgomery?” “I am!” “Well here you are.” She was interrupted by JoAnn’s happy dance! “No one had ever cared enough to send me flowers before! Real delivered roses! Red roses! The most romantic thing that is possible for one lover to do for the other! Oh, Ashley!” And she started to cry.

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

That’s when I rose from my chair and went to her, taking the roses for her from the delivery person.

“Come in for a moment. Let me give you something!” She stepped inside shutting the door. I set the flowers on the dinner table. JoAnn came to me weeping. I held her.

“Ashley! I’m so sorry! I’m emotional, but I love you so much! No one has ever cared about me enough to love me like this!”

“Oh, baby.” “You two are so beautiful!” And now the woman from the flo- rist started to cry. And she embraced the both of us.

“My name is Amy, and I’ve never seen anything so tender between two women before. How long have you both been out?”

Good question, answered by JoAnn immediately. “We only now are professing our love, and I promised Ashley we would be private! She’s my dom, and I’m her femme!” Then there was a shocked look on her face, and she blushed intensely. “I’m sorry, Ash, I broke my promise!”

I figured it would be a regular occurrence. I don’t know of any- one more genuine or without guile than JoAnn. I must be very care- ful with her heart. I have to protect it. Sam was going to be a real problem. I could tell.

“Honey, I’m fine. We’re fine. Amy, why don’t you sit down with JoAnn for a moment and I’ll get my purse.”

“Ashley, you don’t have to.” “Actually, I do! Those flowers are beautiful. I’m going to give you something I want you to share with your boss! Those roses are the most beautiful I have ever seen, and you have made JoAnn very happy!”

“See, Amy! See how wonderful she is! And when she loves some- one, they know they are loved! We got together because men were being bad to us, even though we loved them! We’re both nudists, and we met each other at the club and found each other beautiful!”

I heard Amy say, “Bastards,” in response as they talked. I walked in the bathroom to get my purse.

I chuckled to myself as I walked back out. If Amy hung around, we’d probably be discussing technique and how JoAnn has learned from her new book to serve her dom.

“Honey, we need to let Amy go! She has other deliveries to make. Here are two ten deflated dollar bills in 2020 equivalents. Please give one to the florist and keep one for yourself.”

They both stared at me and looked at the money. Neither had seen deflated dollars before. These were worth $25 new dollars, each, easily.

“Ashley, no one ever has ...” She couldn’t finish. She just hung her head sobbing, and embraced me. She buried her face in my neck. I stood with my arm around her.

“Ashley, this is so generous! Thank you! Can I ask a question?” “Of course.” “Are you Ashley Wilcox, the journalist and broadcaster?” I smiled. “Yes.” She took my other hand. Both JoAnn and I looked at her, JoAnn peaking outwards from the cuddle.

“I am such a fan of yours, I knew it was you! I just wanted to ask and hear you say so. Can you sign something for me?”

“Of course, Amy!”

***

We lay in her little bed. I giggled. “One of the first things we’re going to do is buy a bigger bed!” She smiled at me. “Well, it was big enough for one! You sure weren’t complaining a few minutes ago, Mistress Ashley!”

“No, I wasn’t, you little minx!” And once more our kisses were passionate and wet! I still wasn’t entirely comfortable with this dom- inant-submissive role-playing, but it was clear she was!

I’m not sure why I didn’t catch on a little sooner, a lot sooner! She was more passive and sweet when I knew her as a server at the club, and I had always known of her playing a more submissive role with her boyfriends, in her descriptions of her love affairs. It turns out that she wasn’t very experienced in sex with men and not with

588 589

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

women at all! I was her first. The fact of the matter is that except for Laura, Tina, and Samantha, I wasn’t that experienced with women either. And being in a loveless marriage with Herb all these years, and then only really opening to Carl, I wasn’t that experienced either in matters relating to love in general. There was Tina’s husband Tommy. And then my dear and exciting friend Tony, but I didn’t see him near as much as I wanted to!

So now there was JoAnn and me. What we had done this eve- ning was exciting! Her awkwardness and inexperience was arousing, and her passion and exuberance were marvelous!

Between kisses, she said, “Your seduction these last two nights, tonight, and last night was wonderful physical and emotional release for me Mistress Ashley! I love your experience and how you are teach- ing me to enjoy myself with you and how to please you!”

In the candlelight, her smile was dazzling and her eyes shown and sparkled like smoldering emeralds. I couldn’t stop myself and once more I kissed my way down her body to her sweet honey nether mouth, pausing over her full breasts and cherry stone nipples. She was very wet, warm, her creamy-consistent pearls of arousal: sweet, pure white, and earthy-exotic. I loved her lubricant, its taste and fra- grance in my nostrils and on my tongue! More delicate, less salty than semen, it was every bit as exciting as semen, which I love to ingest and swallow from the jetting orgasm of my lover’s penis!

I felt masterful in making love with her! It turns out that this was important to me! And in fact, I needed, even came to want, the role of dom in our relationship! The patterns we settled into, dom and femme, were easy and comfortable for us, right down to the gold chain, and diamond collar she wore when we finally made it to Elle Parle Couramment le Francais (She Speaks Fluent French) in Portland, to experience s’embrasser (to receive the kiss) and donner un braiser (to give the kiss). Nearly nude as most of the femmes were, JoAnn was so gorgeous and comely that she attracted a lot of atten- tion from the butches and the femmes, and I received countless com- pliments on her delicate and exciting beauty! This was Laura’s club, and we saw her there every now and then. She of course was very attracted to JoAnn, but understood our devotion to each other. Laura

was really patient at seduction and believed that sooner or later she would come to share our bed. She wanted donner un braiser with my ultra femme! JoAnn however was in love with me, and together we were inseparable partners. Still looking for that one man, we hadn’t found him yet!

The private club had an award they gave out to each woman who was voted an ultra femme. It was a small set of rhinestone angel’s wings that fit perfectly over the delicate shoulders of an ultra femme. She received her wings the very first night we went there! And she wears them when we go there now.

This first night in her little bed, she was so sweet in her passion, her gasps and sighs, her moans and groans of ecstasy! One of the things that I immediately had come to appreciate about her was that I always knew that she was enjoying herself! Not silent as Carl was, JoAnn was very much alive and grateful in my arms!

After she had reached the heights of her passion, she insisted on doing the same for me! I wanted some pillow talk, but I saw the earnestness in her incredible eyes and sensed the excitement in her voice.

“Okay! Twist my arm!” And gleefully she settled between my legs, kissing, caressing, her lips and tongue sweet over my clit and vagina, the tender inner lips and the delicate tail end of my clit at the top inside of my vagina, I had showed her the feeling of this inside of her own floral chamber! And so, we settled into a wonderful expression of her excitement and arousal on my body and my most aroused state of being in my own flower!

After, once more, we settled into each other’s arms cuddling, and the pillow talk started.

***

“Are you sure you want me to start employment with you on Monday?”

“Of course, JoAnn! Your starting wage will be $30 per hour, and after ninety days, it will be $40 per hour. You will receive full

590 591

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

benefits and your hours initially will be as you requested, 1:00 PM to 5:00 PM, five days a week. Further, darling, I’m going to pay your rent here.”

I said this last quietly because I didn’t want her to think that was part of her employment with HINN. This was something that I myself wanted. It would be her home and a private place for the two of us to come to be together.

“Oh, Ash, I don’t know. I’m my own person! I can maintain our place here so we can be together whenever we can!”

I turned in the bed and considered her incredible eyes! Wide open and innocent, my heart melted.

“Honey, so I am your mistress only part of the time,” I said, smiling.

She giggled, kissing me. “So, you’re going to pull the string of being my dom and me as your femme being kept?”

“If you put it that way, yes!” She said simply, “Okay.” I looked at her, and then laughed at her expression. “I love it! As easy as that!” “Yes, why not, Mistress Ashley!” “Yes! Why not!” And at once we were passionately kissing again! “Wait, honey, we were making such lovely progress. Let’s talk a little more!”

“Okay.” She pouted. Her lips full and delectable, so I kissed her and once more we were intensely wrapped around each other’s limbs.

593 592

Chapter 48

Sarah

The designs were spread all over the walls. Done on rice paper and drawn and colored with very expensive pencils. Taken in a form of relief from the temple of Ninurta and in suggestion of the chief god of the era, Ophion, the great snake. These drawings would act as the stencil for the tattoo as it is applied to my body. In legend, there was to be a replacement for Ophion and his minions on Mount Olympus. Taken late in the cycle of life then for Ophion, this design rendition was highly detailed and intense in coloring. All this ancient legend coming from the east Aegean Sea, Asia Minor, where the incidents related to this came down through history to the time of Homer and were related to the tales of the hydra.

The discussion had been earnest for days. The consensus had been to use a design that was a combination of the Far East and the near east in influence. The dragon was to be very intricate, colorful, and starting with its head on the right side of my back, and wrapping all around my body from right to left, ending with its tail at the ankle on my left side.

Jezebel had been prominent in choosing the design of the dragon. She had drawn it. Her artistry was superb. It wasn’t clear why. The design on the wall though was a variation on the same theme: almost like the dragon was aloft in a field of stars.

The body piercings were to be of purest gold and platinum and placed over my body to provide exciting tactical stimulation for the

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

sweethearts mostly, but also to entertain the fraternity members too! The piercings were to come after the tattoo’s basic design had been placed on my body. The piercings then to be in the form of gold and platinum pearls, that a woman or women on opposite sides of my body, could rub and caress their vulvas against to bring on intense orgasms. The prettiest and most artistic were to be placed over my labia majora and minora to add to the thrill of the tribade as I arched and thrust against the vulvas of my female partners.

So, when the design was finished, and that’s what they all were conferring on, Jezebel would start on my body! The second part would be the piercings after she had done the basic design. The third part would be to fill in the colors of the dragon’s body. This totally unique design would leave my right leg to do another tattoo series. This was being thought about but was far from concluded. What had been decided was that everyone would agree because this could only be undertaken using my body as the artist’s canvas, once.

***

On occasion, Jezebel had driven me into Portland to close out my personal affairs. My business buyout was complete, and I had placed the deflated dollars into an S&P 2,000 exchange traded fund. The stock markets hadn’t done well since the divorce of the deflated dollar from the new dollar. My money, being all in deflated dollars because that was the agreement was well protected in the exchange traded deflated fund equivalent program.

I had given Hiram the new dollar portion of my buyout to equalize his half of our marital estate being lower than mine. He got the house and the personal property. I got my retirement fund free and clear. So, he got property, and I got deflated cash!

The new Federal Reserve was effectively operating off shore, while the old Federal Reserve with all the new dollar equivalents in debt was struggling. The Internal Revenue Service was constantly in court fighting the midnight breakup of the original Federal Reserve and the move offshore, but its gangster-like tactics weren’t working!

The current president of the United States, Rebecca Sheraton, is doing a very good job from what I see, protecting American inter- ests all over the world. She is also making serious headway in bring- ing deflation under control by requiring that American manufactur- ers start reinvesting half of their serious deflated cash hordes in new business opportunity here in the US! This money must come back on shore per her requirements from the New Federal Reserve! If this is done, no income tax is due for five profitable years with the new dollar investments in equipment, infrastructure and new jobs! The New Federal Reserve governors have complained, but so what? Her own bureaus are up in arms against all this, and the IRS is threatening to audit her from the time of her first after school job! She claims she has always paid her taxes, so in an address sent by hologram every- where, she challenged the IRS chief, Saint Ignatius Jones to audit her personally. Other than a statement of “we shall overcome,” the IRS and its chief have been silent for some time!

The previous president, a billionaire businessman, had done a good job despite the trouble he had with separate elements of our electorate up to the war between the Chinese Navy and the United States Navy in 2023 to 2024. We won. He was reelected in 2020 and had overseen the radical changes of nationalizing the student debt, to free up the kids, to get on with their lives and literally overnight finding a way to enfranchise thousands of homeless people. Who would have thought that they would be so excellent at all the service related jobs once they were pulled off the streets, cleaned up, and given low rent apartments to start out from. The inspired “one strike and you’re dead” for drug dealers and placing a bounty of $20,000 for the informing on a drug dealer, who was then executed provided he or she was caught with the goods, cured the drug on the streets problem almost overnight, and completely emptied the prisons! Oh, and no one violated! Everyone laughed thinking it all improbable until the first public execution by firing squad on holo-vision. Then suddenly it got real serious. His basic message at that point was “I can do this, because I can!” Amazingly there was no longer serious chal- lenge to his reforms because there was now something for everyone! While it didn’t eradicate drugs entirely, it did serve as a hedge to keep

594 595

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

dealers in the business, but out of the United States and Canada; the net result being that the drug cartels greatly increased in their sanguinary ways, but on their own soil. They left the smuggling to others. The double walls and firing stations at the border helped our situation in the home land while increasing the chances for declared Mexican refugees and immediate spouses and children, to cross the borders, both to Central and South America and the United States and Canada, provided that they were “skilled” labor, trained in the government sponsored trade schools of Mexico.

The United States and Canada now operating under the “One North America Treaty”, the ONTA, were operating mostly as one nation. Rebecca Sheraton, our current president is the first to have the Canadian Prime Minister as the number two woman in her cab- inet. Both women together represent a formidable leadership on today’s world stage.

***

My first encounter with the brothers, the husbands, occurred the weekend after I met with the sweethearts.

“Go with the flow, Sarah. I know what they want! I have talked with each one extensively, and then as a group. They want you hot, naked and willing! Just as the original Marina Baker was! Remember this, Sarah, each of these men when they were college age, fucked together and separately the most desirable woman any of them had met, ever. The image and memory of that is very much alive inside of each one! They count on that from the ultimate mature woman any of them will ever meet and fuck—you!”

And so, I did! That following weekend all eight of them came and stayed at the magnificent house for the ultimate party of their lives! I fucked each of them all weekend in a variety of ways! The more I fucked them, the more empowered I became! And then Jezebel ravished me all night, both nights! It was completely over the edge, and I knew I had made the best decision I had ever made!

Sunday was given over to a different kind of party! It was a “New Expanded National Football League” of fifty-five worldwide teams! This was an expanded playoff weekend! With the football hel- mets and protective gear designed by Boeing, American football at all levels was now an international sport. Made of the same materi- als developed for passenger safety on the 799 Flying Wing and the Jujube executive aircraft, severe injuries and concussions were a thing of the past. It was a little uncanny for the fans watching the players bounce around, but they quickly got used to it and once again came to games in droves. So Sunday was given to a different kind of party! There were four regional games, shown on their ultra-high definition holo-vision! The league now was year-round with two Super Bowls! One in July on the fourth where four teams played! And one the last weekend in January, after all the second-rate teams had played for the last five months, which was the Super-Super Bowl! Last year London had won the Super-Super Bowl, narrowly beating the Albuquerque Gila Monsters! The “Monsters” are a NENFL expansion team that everyone was in love with! The first NENFL team coached by a woman!

So I had a wonderful time hanging on each shoulder, circulat- ing around the room, serving drinks that Jezebel mixed from the bar or beers or even glasses of wine! I wore a very brief bikini, and you would have thought that with the nonstop action of the last two days they would have been tired, but in fact at the breaks I fucked them all one more time, this time for fun, Jezebel restrained me in one of the swings! What an exciting set of fucks that was! They use me to enjoy themselves, and I never experienced anything like it!

***

I stepped out of the shower. I felt completely new and renewed! Intense sex does that for me, and this had been the erotic experience of my life!

Nude, I stepped to the towel rack and pulled down a super-size terry cloth towel. I briskly dried my body, rubbing until it glowered as I looked in the full-length mirror. My hair is cut in a bob, and

596 597

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

it falls naturally into place! I dried it and wrapped a smaller towel around my head. That was when Jezebel walked in.

“Knock-knock, baby!” “Hey, Jez!” “Hey, Sarah!” She took me in her arms, and caressing me, we kissed. She broke off.

“There’s something special for you. You have made everyone very happy, Sarah!”

I smiled with intense pleasure. “Really?” “Yes! Both Doug and Brian are waiting to talk to you! The oth- ers have left for the night! Put on that robe over there, and we’ll go and visit with them!”

It was a heavy cotton robe for a change and entirely comfort- able. I love to dress provocatively; this wasn’t one of those times.

***

I followed Jez out to the formal seating area in front of the big picture windows overlooking the pool and the gardens. Doug and Brian sat there, quietly talking and sipping at beers. Jez sat and pat- ted the couch between her and them. I sat. There were glasses and a pitcher of ice water sitting on the coffee table. I gestured to Jez, and she shook her head. I poured myself a glass and took a deep drink. It was cool and good. I smiled to both men.

“You look refreshed, Sarah!” said Brian. “Yes, in fact you look beautiful! What a weekend, Sarah! You were a major hit with everyone!”

I felt genuine pleasure inside! “So, is my dance card full?” I said giggling, and the three of them laughed!

“Your dance card as the only girl at the party is full for the fore- seeable future!” Doug added.

Now all four of us were laughing!

“Wonderful! I can’t remember when I’ve enjoyed a week more! First it was with the sweethearts! Now all of you! I can’t imagine any- thing I’d rather do with anyone else!”

“Really, Sarah?” “Yes! Is that so hard to believe? Didn’t the original only girl, Marina, enjoy herself with all of you?”

“Yes.” Doug looked to Brian and then Jezebel. “I think I hear a ‘but’ in there? Is something wrong?” The three of them smiled, at me, and at each other as their eyes shifted back and forth.

“Not at all, Sarah! The feedback we just gave you is valid. We all enjoyed you very much, and because of our wife’s pleasure, you are one up on Marina! However, Sarah, Marina was special to us beyond the only girl. She introduced us to someone that we needed to meet, and we owe her, and him a lot. So, there is another tradition con- nected to the only girl that we should make you aware of.

“We have a very special business associate, a best friend if you will, that Marina introduced to us. He has come to mean a lot to all of us in business, and the businesses of my father, Sarah. We are all connected to him in very meaningful ways. Without him, none of this would ever have been possible.

“There was a time for all of us when our lives weren’t so extraor- dinary. Now we all have successful businesses, beautiful wives, gor- geous children, everything is marvelous with us. And it’s all because of Marina and our special friend.”

“This is all great to hear, Doug, but what does it mean to me?” Again, the three of them were quiet and smiling to each other, to me.

“We would like to introduce our friend to you, and we were wondering if you would like to meet Marina? They’re here now, and anxious to meet you!”

I couldn’t believe this! “Of course! That would be wonderful, Doug!” I was instantly tongue-tied. I didn’t know what to say now.

598 599

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

“Shouldn’t I get dressed, clean up! Oh! I just showered! This is important, isn’t it? How long have they been here? Why didn’t you tell me?”

And I was interrupted! “Sarah, they’ve been here all weekend. They’ve watched you, and both believe that you are marvelous as the only girl! Can I invite them in now to meet you?”

“Oh gosh! Should I stand or sit?” “You’re fine sitting! Jezebel will go and bring our guests back to meet you!”

With that Jezebel got up and left the room. She came back leading ...

Finis The Series Ask No Questions is continued in Tell No Lies.

601 600

Post Amble

The sky was in anger, magnificent! Crepuscular in shading, it was hostile in its dark reds like those of a fierce amaranth flower. The sur- roundings while earth-like wasn’t the earth after all! His master had told him this, about the surrealism! And now he knew his master had been right, even understated in the facts of it!

The estate, the villa that he had been told about, lay off in the far distance and it was colossal, immense, at that! It was shining white, marmoreal, and lay on a mount even taller than this one! It seemed to radiate a light of its own! There was no activity there, at least none that he could discern. It must have been truly massive if indeed it was out of scale, even now. However, everything here had lost its scalability. His master had said that too. So, surreal and out of scale, everything about the Eidos was fantastic, including its name, the “light and inspiration of truth”! How arrogant these Good People were!

“The Good People!” This moment he felt his contempt in the very words themselves! He knew little of them, but he did know they weren’t people, weren’t human, at least in the way his female slaves were human! He knew the resemblance was there, two arms, two legs, the massive duality, but they had this “unity” in the Eidos, and he knew there was a huge resentment in Inconnu and Septentrion because of this! He wondered why the resentment? After all, the founder of perfect disease, lasciviousness, lust, and horror, Lucifer himself, had come close as an archangel in defeating the two of Damon and Pythias, as well as the other seven archangels of God! All of them collectively proved more than a match for Lucifer and the stars of the dragon’s tail! Despite this great defeat, Lucifer was still a

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

prince below the earth and above it! So, he had walked away, free, to cause murder and mayhem at will and pollute the very existence of God’s masterwork, human beings! Lucifer ruled below the earth in Inconnu, and in Septentrion, his home estate! As Prince of the Power of the Air, he ruled on the surface too to the extent his will was carried out by his children, the stars of the dragon’s tail! Who ruled though, in the Eidos? Or were they all on an equal footing? This place he stood at present, was neither Inconnu, earth, or heaven. Or in fact, was it all three?

The Prince of the Power of the Air and his son, Mastima, the Omega, his master: what, after all, did these two want? Did these two with their monumental egos, feed on each other to the extent that neither was truly clear on the big picture? And the reason he was here, other than to see what he had heard so much about, was, why? The surrounding lands were a patchwork of different shades of browns, greens, tans, whites, and a multiplicity of seasonal colors, from spring to the dead of winter! How all temperate climates could exist at the same time, even as the immenseness of the lands around him were evident to testify to, he had no answers for. And the vegeta- tion! How could such exist under these incredible conditions? It did though, and thrived, obviously! This clearly was an enchanted place! He wasn’t here today to think through all of this, however, as much as he longed to! Unlike his master, he himself had a truly inquisi- tive mind. He was a brilliant scientist and engineer! He could do or undo with equal ability! He liked to reason through and discover new things under the sun! No sun here though, no moon either. He shaded his eyes, and yet couldn’t see the sun, but where did all this light come from, and then the surrounding purple darkness? No sun, no moon, and yet the light and the dark, how strange!

On this crescent-shaped mount, he stood, watching; fascinated as all manner of vile and crude denizen of Inconnu ranted, raved, and screamed, jumping up, down, and sideways! On the ground, if that was what it was, or in the air surrounding, the daemons and cacodaemons were terrors and horrid! How could one knight, even one called the greatest knight and killer ever, prevail against such? Especially if there was a new kind of foe for him to face, the worst

ever in service to the Prince of the Power of the Air? Surely this most Christian knight that he had heard referenced such, had met his match, or had he? That’s what this is all about, after all, isn’t it?

He was eager to be here, to see the fight that he knew, in fact, all Septentrion knew, was coming! He hadn’t returned to Inconnu in a very long time. He was Apollyon. Long ago he had been the angel of the abyss, the “Destroyer” (O’angelos tis avy’ssou- Antitorpiliko). He was doing his utmost now to serve in this new capacity! He was earth bound and in service to his master on earth. This wasn’t the earth. This was the Eidos, the miracle. It had been the estate of the two great archangels, the giants and their families: the daughters of men and their children. These, his master and his master’s father both loathed, and feared, even as they coveted the women! The two giants had wondrous and mystical women! They were no longer human and these females had given them magnificent children who were also not human beings either. All were preter human! No matter how much Lucifer or Mastima accumulated in the way of treasure or slaves, there was always more, always the empty cravings for these preter human women and their children! What magnificent stars in the dragons tail would they make!

The two giants were all mighty God’s servants, His ultimate solutions, the apex knights on earth. And them, God, the three of Father, Mother, and Son held them as accountable and left them to answer for everything themselves! Yet each part of the Trinity, interceded individually, in these killer’s behalf’s’! Never as a holy and sacred unit because as a unit their characteristics of God Head changed. Individually though, the three were fundamentally differ- ent, and their individual intersession was a little secret that the three shared. Each knew the other was doing it and looked the other way. Unusual, but understandable. So, all three were God, individually and together always, and yet each had their own wonderful charac- teristics! If he wasn’t bound to his master, and the rewards so sweet in human female flesh; he would want to study this much closer!

Of course, that was his challenge! His rewards, especially the women, had to be cared for. He didn’t mind that. In fact, he favored it. It made them even more grateful to do his bidding of them, but

602 603

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

they were alive, living, and charming. He could not, would not just go away and not make provision for them, and he trusted no other servant of his master to do what he should do for them! They were his slaves, and thus they were bound to him as their master. They had no choice in the matter. Captured, kidnapped, enslaved, they were innocents in a sense. And once they accepted their conditions, the newness of it, they became eager to please him, and he loved this about them! He had been given an indication of what the Omega’s plans were in general for young, comely, human women! And his master had the perfect syndicates to carry this out! He was thrilled to be present and a part of this! He was using his technology, even now, to manipulate and turn women in various and exciting ways! His thoughts drifted back to the Godhead.

As the Trinity, individuals, the Father was stern, wise, warlike. The Mother, warm, brilliant, kind, sheltering, succoring as a mother is. The Son was both, but neither, he was the interpreter for all three, and he was forthright. All new and all different, His message and Gospel were the greatest of all earthly messages! He was the master of the Good News! All three existed together as the ultimate form of love!

Privately, he only voiced this to his favorite, and only after they had intense sexual congress, of how profound all of this was. She would listen, say a word on occasion, and drift to sleep. She was teaching all his slaves his desires, the dance individually and as a group, and helped each develop a special talent in his bed. There was no chance for escape and he had provided them many distractions, even as he would have provided treasured kittens toys! They were well cared for in every way and seldom punished. And when they were, it was swift, painful, and then forgotten. He had no need to draw the pain out, but to make it appropriate to the misbehavior. His master on the other hand only seemed capable of understanding beauty in all its forms by destroying it, one part at a time. He shuddered at the thought of treating his slaves in a similar manner. As in most ancient times, they were his concubines and a source of great pleasure! He thought of them no other way. Even his favorite was there to serve and pleasure him at his will only. The fact she took delight in this was

pleasing to him, and he encouraged this in her. She was his steward for his private quarters where all of them lived. He knew that they all comforted each other. She encouraged this, and it was becoming a source of entertainment for him too. She was very creative! She provided him with diversity and carefully instructed his thralls as to what she required in new women to please her master. This he liked about her also, the way the erotic wound through her thoughts and her imagination, which enflamed all of them! She knew of Philtre and how to use it to influence all his females. The truth being that while Philtre affected men, its strongest effects had always been on women. Each new enhancement, he gave to his slaves first, and then would release it to his master’s human partners who ran the pharma- ceutical company that produced it and Extirpate. Long story, this.

He himself had read all the books of the Bible; this he also con- fided in his favorite. In fact, the more he read, the deeper it took his thoughts! There was much to admire, and he privately admitted to its profoundness. It was a library in fact and contained all the fun- damental messages of the Father, Mother, and Son. And when God spoke, it was the collective! He knew though that his master had never bothered to read it, as arrogant as he was! And the father of his master, most vile, had participated in its creation and had read and dismissed all of it! And for their arrogance, the two of them, had paid dearly. However, this day was to be different. And so, he had come with his master. Leaving both his technology, and his female slaves caged with provision at his home! His favorite was most trusted to care for the others for a period, at least as long as he would be away to observe this fight! She had taken each into her own bed, and he was pleased with this also. The closer she was to his other slaves, the better all their lives were together! And since there was no choice in the matter, joy and happiness in their conditions were the orders of the day, each day, and night!

There were to be new denizens today! The Prince of the Power of the Air had new children! The dragon had sloughed off a new kind of child. Stars of the dragon’s tail like all the others, but stars that gave no light! They in fact sucked it in! He hadn’t seen them; that was in part what today was for! He had heard though, been told, that these

604 605

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS

new children of Lucifer removed all the light around them! In fact, that they ingested light in streams! That you could see streams of light flowing into, not out from, their auras! These children of ulti- mate darkness defeated the law of linear perspective and controlled their own singularity! How could that be on earth? How could that fit the extant? All manner of things in the realm of the real that he knew of?

The noise level now went up considerably as the creatures around him were writhing with distress and anticipation! He looked to his master, and his master’s father! Neither had expressions this moment that he could interpret.

Then he heard trumpets ringing through the skies all around him, if indeed that’s what they were, skies.

From the far distant side of the field, three strangers now emerged from the light around them! They were alien in their appear- ance! One was a mounted knight on the back of a tall horse, and they were cantering forward. To the left of the knight, the blind side, ran a huge wolf. The three, a small grouping to say the least, ran in per- fect cadence! This is what everyone was so afraid of and loathed so greatly? He was immediately disappointed! From this distance, even his perfect eyesight couldn’t make out the detail of the three, but he wasn’t impressed so far.

So this was to be it, wasn’t it?

607 606

The Advent of the Omega

“In my beginning, is my end.” —T. S. Eliot

“Belief in magic is older than writing.” —Zora Neale Hurston

His master could present himself in any way that would be appeal- ing to human women. The furies, the harpies, succubus of Inconnu, and that is really what they all were no matter what they were called on earth, held appeal to him especially his favorite, Passione! So, unlike his master, who would take any human female or succubus that appealed to him, in fact he held a passion for human females alone, and they were the only reward that meant something to him, except his long anticipated fiefdom! He had been given the gift of the shape-shifting also, and so he had adopted the appearance of an incredibly beautiful boy, a man really, of about twenty-five summers, and his female slaves found his curly golden locks, blue eyes, and tall muscular form irresistible despite their initial fear at being captured and a slave. Often near hysterical when he mounted them the first time, this was exciting! What was more exciting though was when they were turned to him and became willing participants, which was always the case under the sway of his favorite, each other and of course, Philtre.

His master on the other hand was eight feet tall and hugely massive in muscles and form overall. He seemed unconcerned about

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

his features, so he chose a handsome but dark form. And neither he, his father, nor his brothers could get past the look of insanity on their features! The more fantastic the circumstances, the more insane they appeared. It was the females of the dragon’s tail who were almost impossibly beautiful, and the family trademark of the spectrals, this insane expression, eluded them. Their great talent was the seduction of humans. Men or women, it mattered little since they were devoid of true emotion resembling caring, compassion or love, especially love.

Of course, in Septentrion, and Inconnu, all denizens were spec- tral and subject to the seduction of his master and his father. That wasn’t his job. He wasn’t a seducer. He was a creator, a builder, and if he was to draw anyone, male or female, man or woman into the tantalizing rewards of the flesh, it was through his supreme creativity! For after all, it was him who as stated, was ultimately responsible for the inventing of Extirpate and Philtre! He in turn was responsible indirectly for the broad scale pansexuality on the earth, which was so richly rewarding his master and the denizens who walked abroad the earth! Interesting though. The stars of the dragon’s tail, brothers and sisters, could only be on earth for short periods of time, measured in days, sometimes weeks. After, the influence of being on the surface of the earth began to turn them!

He was also responsible for the internet website referred to as Ask No Questions! This site was now drawing the pansexual humans by the thousands! Their pansexuality, brought on by the absence of danger with disease in sex with Extirpate and the supreme mood enhancements of Philtre, drew them to the enjoyment of actions they never would have contemplated before. Everyone had their preference, but Ask No Questions as a first effort on his part opened vistas for them!

Over time there had been no element of the Internet that could resist his infiltration. He could trace and alter any communication anywhere! This would have played havoc with international and within country boundaries diplomatic communications if he was a mind to do this! He even used this to start a regional war between two countries in Africa to show how destructive this could be! These

two countries had the capacity to exchange fire with tactical neu- tron weapons. Especially murderous, as an experiment only, he had proven their effectiveness with the rotund leader of North Korea. He was actually fond of the little sociopath and had given him the original threat detection technology placed in a neutron device! It had been interesting when the destructive power of the device was turned on the North Korean leader himself, and his general staff! It interpreted them, collectively, as the greatest immediate threat thus rendering them all to a fine red mist! He had to admit, the little guy was real unstable and needed to be removed anyway! The unantici- pated effect of this was of course the reunification of the North and South Korea’s into one, under the United Nations “two Germany’s” clause. This added some stability to a region devoid of stability which didn’t make his master the Omega or his father Lucifer to happy. Oh well, can’t win em’ all!

The neutron based weaponry that no one knew the two African nations had, was capable of destroying life within a ten-mile radius, leaving most structures in tact beyond half a mile or so. What no one else knew was he had converted this to other weapons uses, not the least of which was in bullets fired from the AR-19 Snap Dragon. He had designed the AR-18 and the AR-19. He made sure that the original name abbrevia- tion of “AR” for “Armalite Rifle”, remained. He wanted every element to be familiar so that it didn’t speak of supernatural origins, anywhere! He knew how advanced his engineering skills and information were, let alone his genius as a scientist and physicist. His ability to create pro- totypes was advanced years beyond the present potential for the detested humans. The trick of course was the manufacturing that was limited to this time period. So he had to present significant advancements to the manufacturers themselves

608 609

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

that they were not otherwise capable of. And as long as the executives became unimaginably wealthy in the process, he knew his secrets were safe. He could pull anything at anytime if nec- essary. In the meantime they were bound to fol- low all his directions in building the machinery to manufacture the armaments and in the devel- oping and handling of the materials. All he had to do was make a few adjustments and he did this in secret once the manufacturers had gone as far as he had directed them to. He was also set to make the manufacturers pay the high price for betrayal. None dared though after he showed them through a few well chosen examples what betrayal would cost them! Ultimately, the trick was to control a few top executives who in turn were completely unconscionable with their own people. And these executives were entirely under his control. That was one thing that his master, the Omega had seen to, strategically, many years ago. Of course he had highly proficient and ruth- less assistance, and the good sense to turn her loose to follow her plans and do what she always did best!

Holding out gold and human women as rewards, he had an endless supply of both! Gold was in unprecedented supply, and the daemons and cacodaemons, controlled by the spectrals, snatched young women from the streets at will. Then they were all transported to the prostitu- tion and slavery harems, breeding centers and resort-bordellos in the apocalyptic and lawless areas of the east. He didn’t care, he had the per- sonal pick of the best women anyway. Nothing mattered to him except his eventual fiefdom! He

suddenly felt a stirring in his loins thinking of his human slave Crystal and her loyalty to him in the most pleasing ways. If anyone was, she was his consort and cared for his concubines. She was just a woman though and deserving of his con- tempt, but magnificent none the less.

It was true that there were rumblings once again throughout Septentrion, about the two archangels: the angel of the presence of the Lord, and the angel of death, a so called king and crown prince? Let them play at their games with the spectrals, none of that concerned him either. Two archangels? Ha! Was that all that God could muster? Each one to defend half the world, the east and west? What happened to the other seven archangels? In his arrogance he dismissed all of that! He wasn’t around anyway when the last great battle was fought and this time he had no fear of the Eidos or the expected appearance of the angel of death and his diabolical companions, the pookahs!

Rumors pointed to their supernal women and children, royalty also in each of the strong holds defended by the two archangels. Once more he felt the excitement in the pit of his stom- ach and his loins! Well, leave their women and children to the two of these gods who became men to protect! As for the royalty of the spec- trals, to covet and figure out if they could, how to possess ... what did they call themselves, the mnestic-eido? And their children, mneme? Well, good luck, especially with the angel of death! What was his name, Pythias, Patrick? Arrogant bastard! Their champion? Ha! What a crock! The

610 611

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

greatest knight in all of Christendom, winner of 10,000 battles? Great killer is all he is! From what he had heard this archangel was completely true to his nomenclature, angel of death. Refreshing this; if true, something in all of this was consis- tent and straight forward, at least it was known what to expect from the angel of death ... and he came straight at you, always on the offense! Curious this strange habit, no deviousness? Was he that sure of himself, or just arrogant? Or was his defense his offense? Was he that good, that complete in his martial skills? Some delusions though, to always vanquish with utmost preju- dice. He almost admired that, even though he had never even seen him.

His women (angels? sylphs? syblines? oracles? Or all four of these?)were supernal and rumored to be fabulously brilliant and beautiful, in a bleak landscape, identifyable as true jewels and trea- sures. None though were human. It was rumored that they were superb philosophers in their own write and had enormous capabilities. Amazingly it was said he belonged to them as much as they were his. And the children, many children! Perhaps after all he should keep an open mind. Maybe his master could steal a few of the mnes- tic-eido and give him one?

This time the angel of death and his wretched pookahs faced very long odds but then he and his companions had to much at risk to loose. He didn’t see that happening, for this champion not to prevail. There was no ques- tion of the facts connected to him: seemingly unlimited power and speed, battlefield accumen,

dextrous abilty and certainly experience in san- guinary results: ten thousand warriors? There certainly was advantage being the champion supernal of all time, that in fact God created him for this. It was further said his was a spe- cial relationship with the Son. Perhaps he, this god who became a man, an unprecidented giant, “Himself” as his family referred to him, could finally be overcome? The thought now was in the back of his mind: “maybe these angels, all of them, had determined that they belonged to God, then each other and finally to humanity. Was this rational? If this were true, then maybe God them- selves, the Trinity of Father, Mother and Son, had in fact always known this was the plan! Weren’t these angels after all children of God? Just like the human beings?Such a terrible burden then that God places on their servants the angels. In the order of things the humans seemed to enjoy a status above the angels, could this be true? Is that what this is all about? If so, no wonder they were so clannish and tight knit even in the midst of the saving of human- ity. So there were only two alpha archangels at this moment! With all this ability spread between them and their females, no wonder they were so formida- ble. For a moment he knew genuine fear, which was a revelation! This wasn’t something he was familiar with! Could it be that all of this, everything, was really God’s plan all along?” He looked heaven- ward ... and saw nothing except the Cimmerian amaranth sky ... He shuddered, thinking:

“I have to trust that the prince of the power of the air has taken all of this into account! Not even the Omega, or any spectral in combination that I am aware of has the power that Lucifer has!

612 613

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

It was Lucifer who was convinced he was God’s equal. There must have been reason to all of this on Lucifer’s part, right?That’s what this is all about after all! Well, equal means at least a stand off, and this was hardly that. Further, Lucifer was covetous, limited, horrific in his outlooks and entertainments! These surely weren’t the tendencies of God’s love for this world, were they?

Just look at Lucifer’s children, the stars of the dragons tail; each trying to outdo the other in acts of murderous and wretched chaos and mayhem! None of them however coming close to matching the prince of the power of the air in his outlook and actions, although Mastima has come close, very close ... The plan though, where was the plan? And he certainly wasn’t referring to eschatology either. It would be just like Lucifer to view “the end of times” as his own doing and province. That branch of theology, end of times, was man’s own arrogance in divining that he could determine the mind of God, as well as a good portion of theology overall. Lucifer had one great failing he had decided, he wasn’t a strategic thinker. To bring about the end of times, to move on to something else, would require a very long view; this was something the God Head alone was capa- ble of in the absolute, without limitation, not some arrogant fallen archangel no matter who he thought he was. Even Lucifers tactics left much to be desired! Increasingly this looked to be Lucifer’s son, the Omega, his masters domain: tactics. The Omega, Mastima, certainly had his tactics even if his failings were manifest also. Its just that Mastima’s failings didn’t threaten to bring the whole thing down on the spectrals heads, the way the prince of the power of the air could. And the daemons and cacodaemons? No

one gave a shit anyway about those mindless cretins! All they cared about was the carnal, the feasting, the drinking, the fucking! Meaningless casualties, easily replaced!

In the end if good was to triumph over evil then evil itself was intrinsic to good, right? It had to be! If it wasn’t then why did the Trinity decide that the Son himself was destined to become human and die in the flesh so horribly under sponsorship of evil? What was it the Trinity was trying to prove? Or in fact was it to demonstrate all along, that life will always triumph over death and evil? That there is everlasting life no matter the scalability of its cir- cumstances? That there is one sure way to the God Head of Father, Mother and Son; that was fool proof and would always bless all comers, and that was the path set out in the Gospels: the message of hope and triumph of the human spirit in good works of faith, charity and love! This is what the Son was respon- sible for!

They are so imperfect though, men and women. Wait! Is that the answer? To be perfect in imperfection; always aspiring though, ever higher, ever better but never quite achieving perfection? Does that endear humans to God? Is it the journey that no matter what, leads to the destination as long as the journey is negotiated ever onward? Could it be that straight forward and simple? Could it be that the important matter was, and always had been, the journey itself?

Gods masterwork, the humans? For all of the deep questions he always came back to the same old contempt. Men were fun to manipu-

614 615

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

late and set upon each other; women were fun for domestic chores, pleasure, breeding and the raising of their children. They themselves set the rules: men are opportunistic and women allow them to be. That was their nature and who was to blame, and who would finally be the self actu- alizing party and bring meaningful change? And in these modern times men and women were so arrogant, to think that women believed they could defeat these unchivalrous intentions of men while men themselves patronized women only for what they possessed between their legs! What else was there in the end? Both had minds and both fit so well it seemed in God’s plans, why couldn’t each sex accept this and learn from it? Why did women accept the overriding proof that sex sells and then complain that men were only doing what women themselves encouraged?

More children though just meant more of everything to him and the rest of the spectrals, the stars of the dragons tail, anyway. His fiefdom! That’s what he coveted the most! There he would rule! And for that he had to please his master Mastima, the Omega. He couldn’t care less about the failings of the humans in not understanding that God’s grace was always all around them. Non-acceptance meant no meaningful change! Well, he did what the Omega ordered and so he steadily corrupted men and women to the best of his considerable ability! These angels though, their intention seemed clear to block Lucifer and the Omega where ever possible and effect enor- mous casualty upon the spectrals and their min- ions. Understandable, he had to admit.

His mind now wandered to the particular nomenclature of “Snap Gun” and “Snap Dragon” that remained as the actual names of his weapon designs! These names seemed appropriate for what these “supremacy weapons” actually did!

His thought guidance technology (TGT) in the new AR-19 was truly inspired! TGT took control of both rifle and bullets, which were in fact miniaturized rockets! What TGT did was introduce new thinking to classical physics. TGT allowed pure thought to exert physical force! Even then it took significant practice for the AR-19 weapons system, interfaced with the protective helmet, body armor, goggles and oper- ator to grow accustomed to each other. In effect the weapons system for the Snap Dragon was: rifle (actually “launching platform [LP]”), pro- jectile (“Epitome Propulsor [EP]”; he thought this was a very clever name!), specially designed helmet (which was in effect a quantum computer [QC]), goggles (which allowed the operator of the weapons system to see though solids at great distances), and finally the operator (the combat- ant himself). This last element of the complete system, the operator, was the most unwieldy of all components of the TGT system and required great focus and enormous investment of time in training.

Not just any soldier would do. Only the most highly trained, intelligent, and single minded combatant would work in the interface model. Then there were the surgical implants in the cranium, brain and spine. Eventually, these would kill the operator, but not for years and the

616 617

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

rewards were rich in the meantime. So this was kept secret to all but the few decision makers for the manufacturers, and they didn’t care anyway, the rewards were to great!

Hygiene also was very important. Bathing was a chore on the battlefield where the operators were deployed and the head of the operator had to be shaved every day. The helmet and goggles, especially the areas on the inside that came in con- tact with the skin of the operator had to be care- fully cleaned with special solvent, also every day. This was no easy task all around! The uniform and body armor worn in combat became dirty and would wear out no matter how durable they were. Blood, sweat, body dirt, nourishment, fluid replenishment, the need for waist elimination were all matters to be dealt with. Further, neither the AR-19 weapons system or body armor pre- vented casualty, even death in the absolute of the combatant. So early on he developed an entire system built into the helmet, goggles and body armor for comfort and revival of the operator under most conditions combatants would face including instant disintegration of bodily liquid and solid waist, as well as bivoac, nourishment, replenishment and medical treatment.

The system operated at the speed of thought. So the highly trained, single minded and moti- vated operator was able to place the EP on target, thus allowing the actual physics to work properly. Here was the great intrinsic element, the fail-safe! He now directed his brilliant engineering and science skill to the invention of the ultra small neutron warhead of the EP!

The EP would go where ever they were directed by the operator, provided the super dense, slippery plastic coating remained intact. The EP could travel through most any medium except the highest grade body armor of the tar- geted combatant at utterly unbelievable speeds! That was where the neutron warhead exerted its greatest and most lethal result: Body armor or not, the neutron warhead killed one hundred percent all the time, also killing all combatants within ten feet of the contact point! In effect at the atomic level, it provided complete destruction! No casu- alty, only death within ten feet! Thus the pressure was almost to the breaking point for the opera- tor. All humans within ten feet of the EP contact point were doomed, whether the warhead struck the intended combatant or not. If it just hit a solid surface, like a wall or tree, everyone, friend or foe, within ten feet, died. With no exceptions.

There had been drawbacks. When he demonstrated the usefulness of the AR-19 weap- ons system to the Omega, he found a rather large fault in the requirement that the operator, hel- met, goggles, interactive body armor (IBA), and the EP’s themselves, virtually had to exist, to live together! The actual program was so compli- cated that the code itself modified how it inter- acted with its operator constantly! This was how the TGT worked! It had to literally become a part of its operators mind to function properly. There ultimately was only one way to do this. The thought guidence technology became one with its operator at all levels of his life incredi- bly enough, absorbing the nature of the strengths and erasing the weaknesses. The weapons sys-

618 619

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

tem was so new that he wasn’t aware of the net medium to long term effects on the psychological and physiological properties of the operators, this however didn’t really concern him. The surgical operations to implant the sensors weren’t revers- ible and after all, wouldn’t the weapons system itself root out the operators weaknesses? If it wound up turning the operator into a flesh and blood robot, so what? In fact, so much the bet- ter! He didn’t care as long as the system worked properly. And the eventual death of the opera- tor? That was just speculation at this time and depreciation, entropy, was a fact of life, wasn’t it? Everything was always progressing ever onwards towards an inert state of uniformity anyway. All the Snap Dragon weapons system did was to turn its human operator into so much waste eventu- ally. Wonderfully manageable as the operator destroyed life around him!

Further, the Snap Dragon was completely case sensitive. There was only one operator for the life the weapons system, each weapons sys- tem. The system was a singularity with its opera- tor, no exceptions. The operator was intrinsically part of the TGT system and they had to seam- lessly interface with one another. One operator attempting to use another operators AR-19 was on a fools errand! To allow the TGT to properly execute the thought driven plans and directions of the operator, at the speed of thought, would allow nothing less than all of these events work- ing perfectly at all times.

In a super secret deal with the war and crime lords of Hong Kong and a major manufac-

turer with manufacturing and assembly plants in the United States, Canada and Western Europe, the same group that manufactured the AR-18 already, began manufacturing and assembly for the AR-19 weapons system. This required that he pass to them in time, new technology that would put them years ahead of their competitors in vital areas beyond what he had already given them for the Snap Gun and the Snap Dragon. His license with this group covered all of these events. Collateral was some of their casino prop- erties in Las Vegas, Nevada, Russia, and Western Asia, including the so called “Stans”. Since this included some very high priced “resorts”, that were in fact sumptuous bordellos, his master the Omega was particularly pleased! His letch of course were the significant pleasures of the flesh and the Omega was fascinated with his experi- ments with the pansexuals on the West Coast of the United States through his highly manipula- tive web site, “Ask No Questions”. He had a new design for a site, tentatively called “Tell No Lies” that the Omega, once he told him of the plan for the new site, behaved like a child being told of a new toy he was about to receive. He was aware that the Omega had contact there now, and that one of his consorts, Passione, a succubus, had in fact been working her seductions there for many years!

It was clear though that the use of the AR-19 was to be restricted to the China insurgencies, and the fighting in Western Asian, Russian and African theatres. There were to be no entangle- ments with Korea, Japan or their spheres of influ- ence especially India, SE Asia, Australia, New

620 621

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Zealand, the Pacific Islands, Western Europe, the Middle East (the Omega has special plans there) or in particular the United States and Canada! Mexico and the drug trade were in the back of his mind, but otherwise the Western Hemisphere was closed to further actions at this time. His fief- dom appeared ever closer with each transaction!

***

He thought back now, his mind wandering again, and remem- bered how all this had started. There was no site, no destination, no address on the web that was defendable against his mastery and onslaught of technology. His engineering and science was advanced and beyond the current level of information by a decade. His code writing ability was advanced over anyone else by at least two decades! Even he was highly entertained in using this technology over the medium of the Internet to trace and alter at will all communications of the Ask No Questions website. He could use this to alter thoughts, actions, and any form of erotic communication, pictures, and words to demonstrate any action he chose to be portrayed! Thus, every part of human erotic undertaking was here to arouse and temp all users, male or female, but especially women! And imaginations ran wild! To facilitate all of this, he could crack through any wall, barrier, pro- tection, or security protocol! And here was a huge payoff: He could trace any email from his targeted users to their addressees and begin to manipulate them too! It was like a virus, except this virus had a fully engaged mind at the other end of the communications! Thus, to fully manipulate the desired outcomes at will! With this, he could twist all the proceedings and the best part? His user, or theirs, would have no idea that this was other than their own inclinations! The implications of all of this were almost beyond imagination, except for his! Which was a problem, or could be, especially if the Omega didn’t catch on.

What he had lacked were test subjects that he could track and easily follow. He had come across an interesting series of postings on

Ask No Questions, all based in the Pacific Northwest of the United States. So, he had his beta test subjects! He cracked the network in communications too between all the participants in this little group communication. This was interesting. Both the quality of the com- munication, the thoughts, the erotic drives displayed, and the quality of the thoughts, pictures, and deeds!

***

He had not served the Omega long. This was relative to how long his master had existed in his present state. His master had been on earth before the advent of writing and the dawn of recorded time, but he didn’t know exactly how long. He was certain that this was the year 5788 per the way Jews marked time here on earth, but he knew that his master’s father had been in the air, in heaven, and then on earth much longer than that. The most beautiful, the most brilliant, the most powerful of God’s archangels, Lucifer had been premier over all except God. Even then though, God was three. And this is often missed, the Son had always been there as had the Mother! There was never a time that the Son hadn’t been present. How could He be other than this? He was as much a part of God as the Father and Mother were. How could God ever be incomplete? To not be present in the Trinity, there would be no Trinity, and thus no God. That could never be! Everyone knew this, God was forever! This was a fact beyond dispute no matter who disputed this! If God was for- ever, then the Trinity of Father, Mother and Son was forever also! It could be no other way!

Lucifer grew arrogant and couldn’t handle this; although he was secretive and covetous. Because of this, Lucifer didn’t change, didn’t grow as an entity. In his conceit, he thought himself perfect and thus was delusional, for perfection is reserved for God alone. No, Lucifer didn’t change, and his brothers and sisters, the angels that also existed in God’s favor, especially the other archangels, and ultimately there were nine, changed, grew, and got better! In fact, they not only caught up to him, two surpassed him in important ways! Damon and

622 623

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Pythias. These were the supernals. And as these two grew, it became ever clearer that God had a plan for Damon and Pythias.

So, there were now two disciplines of archangels before God at the extreme of the chain of command. There was the spectral; this was Lucifer. And then there were the supernals, Damon and Pythias. So now, here on earth and below it, millennia later, are the immortal enemies: the denizens, the spectral clan or children of the dragon’s tail, headed by the Prince of the Power of the Air, and the Good People, the supernal clan, the children of memory, light, and vision headed by John Antonio, king, and Patrick Collin, crown prince and champion. And all-out war was now declared by the spec- tral clan on the supernal clan!

***

There were two matters relating to human beings that the spec- trals concerned themselves on, the matter of their spirit and the mat- ter of their flesh. Which come to think of it, he thought, pretty much covers it! And the keyword in all this interaction with mortal beings was corruption!

This figured prominently with all the denizens, some oriented to the corruption of human men, some of human women, and some of both.

His expertise was focused on turning both against each other and exploiting their weaknesses. Some of the spectrals who served his master were solely focused on the base elements of men alone. These were the denizens who were in favor right now because of the horrors of war and murder that were so enriching to the rule of the Prince of the Power of the Air, and as the saying goes, this was the ball game, at least at present!

He used his superb engineering skills and information, his abil- ity in earth sciences, to turn humans through their emotional and physical needs and desires. He was the only denizen allowed at pres- ent to work in this area, though his master benefitted from his work in numerous ways! Right at this moment, in fact, there was a dra- matic situation that could result in very favorable outcomes overall!

Indeed, when it came to matters of the spirit versus matters of the flesh, especially human female flesh, it was easier now to attract the Omega’s attention! And there was an opportunity that had become unprecedented! It was presented to him through a peculiar situation with a group of humans that the Omega had been develop- ing over some time!

Even in the most sophisticated nation on earth, the United States of America, existed millions of humans who were maladroit! Men and women who were poorly adjusted and clumsy in their out- looks! Inexpert, awkward, backward, inept, they were easy to turn and manipulate to his master’s ends! Even if his master wasn’t aware of this, he knew with his great intellect what his master’s ends should be! It never occurred to him, even for a fraction of a moment, that he himself, in thinking this, was arrogant and that his conceit could get him into trouble!

It was the technology and science of today. Unprecedented in human history, this moment it assisted him in being at the top of his game! What delighted him was how easy it was for him to take the basics in science and technology at present and enhance them! And despite all the sophistication that humans seduced themselves into believing they possessed; in fact, they really were quite simple and in a chiliad or two, nothing in their basic needs, wants, desires, had changed at all! How ironic after all!

So, here’s what was going on in the so-called “US”—sophisti- cated toys were being operated in the name of “the common good” by a bunch of grown-up children! And they loved to play with these toys that they hardly understood or barely could operate with any efficiency.

For example, this queer trifle, the Internet. Barely fifty years old, a veritable millisecond in time, this bobble with the right attach- ments could put anyone, anywhere, in touch with anyone else. In his hands, this had become a delightful means of unlimited corruption! This was so, for the specific effect of his ability to use the inter- net to get inside the minds of the human users! He could literally reach inside and pull out the worst, or what he thought was best, characteristics of the human mind and influence their behavior! And

624 625

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

his initial website, Ask No Questions, was the beta test, the proving site! And where this took matters, he was unconcerned except that it manipulated human users in every conceivable way, emotionally, intellectually, physiologically. He needed this to demonstrate to his master what he can do with his science and technology!

So step one had been achieved with Extirpate and Philtre in its various forms. Step two, Ask No Questions was the first of many such intellectual manipulators he hoped to put on line for the use of his master, to harm or even destroy the hated humans in a far different way than the use of super weapons. To him, to destroy a woman for example, was to make her a slave to her own uncontrol- lable urges and to use her to please men and to generate huge profits! Gold, silver, platinum, real specie! The fact that she had a mind only concerned him to the extent that he could manipulate that mind into doing the bidding of men! This of course meant using her body to bear children who would after a time become more female slaves or male consumers! He had a plan! A very specific plan! And he knew in what served as his heart, vile, twisted thing that it was, that his mas- ter, in time, would be very favorably impressed, and that he would be given the ultimate reward, a fiefdom! He saw nothing of the incon- sistencies of this outlook for his great intellect had also blinded him! That this all can be seen, and proven, was of utmost impor- tance! For the Omega, while not being able to see into the forever— that was for God alone—saw further than any other entity in service to the Prince of the Power of the Air.

Having mass in corporeal form, the Omega could experience many emotions associated with being human, vicariously or in real form. This gift had been confirmed to him by his father, and the Omega took it much further than any other of the stars of the drag- on’s tail, even the newest who are without corporeal form. His own great initial reward from the Omega had been this gift of living sen- sations and thus he was addicted to his female sex slaves! He had his choice of any of two dozen now. His favorite, Chrystal, who always slept in his bed with him no matter which slave he was using for his pleasure. She cared for all of them, which he allowed her mastery

over, as if they were her own female slaves! So, in a world of sensa- tion, his was the best! Or so he thought.

Nothing, anywhere, existed with the extent of God’s omnipo- tence, which was limitless! However, the Omega was the rare event on earth that was completely omnivorous! He depended on his min- ions to deliver a fare that was capable of being all-consuming for what could be long periods of time. He loved to be amused, and he was entertained by most everything evil in its extent to distract!

His favored distractions were in fact an eclectic assortment! Of late, the Omega was most distracted by the advent of war but localized and particularly cruel to certain population segments! War moves in cycles. The greatest war of all, World War II, all agreed that with today’s super weapons, no one wanted to repeat! Prior to this twentieth-century conflict, and that of World War I, the costliest conflict had been the Thirty Years War, started by France, revolv- ing around religious issues that soon involved all of Europe! World War II had been in proportion, the costliest ever, and the deaths of millions of people was way off scale! Compared in percentage alone, sixty-five million dead was bad for business, when one of your main businesses was human slave trafficking! Death like this really screwed up supply and demand!

To replace all those people in terms of scalability would place your female slave’s focus on child production and rearing almost exclusively! Not prostitution and thrall ownership. The pleasure business could cease to exist for long periods of time! Very few prime men would be needed in proportion to service the female sex slaves to impregnate them. There would have to be millions of women, and thousands of men to produce high quality children to replace the hundreds of millions of casualties! And the children would be helpless and unable to care for themselves for years. Even more than this is the troublesome emotional attachment women felt for their children! Without this though, the children would grow up emotion- ally troubled and devoid of the feeling needed to keep them in line! He could foresee real challenges connected to these facts, and he saw no way around them. He sincerely hoped that this was being planned for and no one was asleep at the switch!

626 627

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

A particularly troubling event in all this is how inept the worlds one ultra-super power, the United States, is proving itself to be at han- dling small and regional conflicts. And there are so many jackal-like countries, syndicates, organizations, groups, and terrorist organiza- tions that are up to such heinous activities as are undertaken now! The US has proven itself time and again able to handle anything on a mass world class scale and incapable of addressing anything of a local and guerrilla-like nature that involves home based fighters who are highly motivated and know their own grounds better than even the highest technology can define. And the ease that superior weapons can be acquired, such as the AR-18 snap gun, boggles the mind. In short, none but the most sophisticated police force can stand against such organization.

The current president of the United States, a woman named Rebecca Sheraton, has seen fit to rebuild the Marines, and they have become the police force of the moment. Even this force, supported by the most powerful county in the world, is no match for the forces of Inconnu; the limitless treasure and super natural resources of the Prince of the Power of the Air! Every war lord or crime lord operat- ing in the third world today is financed and otherwise supported by Inconnu, and most aren’t even aware of this! A limited number of their leaders are, and that’s all it takes!

***

For three days, the stars of the dragon’s tail fought the knight, the horse and the wolf until the battlefield was completely littered with the corpses and body parts of the denizens of hell. As the fight progressed though, it seemed that the knight and his companions were only growing stronger! With each pass from one end of the great field to the other, trumpets sounded time after time, and no knew where they were coming from! It certainly wasn’t the spectral forces! They could not be stopped; they could not be beat! And at night, the three companions would camp around a small fire the knight would build. The knight would feed his companions out of

his bags, and it seemed other than drinking water from a small pool that formed at their feet every night, the knight himself ate little.

It was the morning of the third day. The crows had gathered to feast once more! The stench of rotting corpses hung in the air like a fog of contagion. A new kind of activity was forming on the next hill over where The Fool, one of Lucifer’s other sons, was preparing to lead the new stars, the ones of anti-light, into battle.

The knight and his two companions looked near exhaustion! I felt contempt for the forces of Inconnu and admiration for what I had seen the three of the companions do!

Once more the knight mounted his horse, and they went into formation! Surrounded for hundreds of yards in every direction, they waited, seemingly studying the formation all around them. Far from looking forlorn, though literally their armor worse for the wear, they were ready. The knight now removed his helmet for the first time and looked all around them. His companions stayed silent not looking around. One faced in one direction, the other another direction. I at last saw what this giant, the angel of death, O’angelos tou thana’tou, this crown prince and champion of the Good People, the greatest killer ever, the god who became a man looked like, he ...

628 629

ASK NO QUESTIONS

630

prostitutes, or breeders. The women used as managers were women who themselves had been kidnapped at one point, used as courtesans or prostitutes either in the resorts or brothels for years and were given Excerpt from the second novel in the series “Ask No Questions” ... “Tell No Lies” ...

the chance to escape that and manage the new women. None ever tried to escape, the penalty was to great!

He owed all, everything to Lucifer! And this was particularly important to his son Mastima, the Omega. He occupied a low rung in the spectral clan although well above the daemons and cacodae- mons he managed operations for. He knew past a certain point what the whole operation was about in its locations in Africa and China in the military brothels, and the resorts in Russia, Western Asia and in particular Hong Kong, which got the best of everything!

The metropolitan area of Seattle they worked this day was no He was enthused! He had spent the day directing the activities of the

different than any other great city of the United States, Canada or daemons. Each young woman they found in the Queen Anne district

Western Europe. They were to be careful, pick only the best most on the streets of Seattle that was comely and alone, they wisked away

attractive women and only a few at a time. Using this criteria, the to the holding pen, drugged with sleeping potion. There were six of

women they abducted this day, ranging from fourteen to nineteen them today. Not bad. “Good work!”, he thought.

years of age, were particularly promising. A woman never failed to His mission was to take, unobserved, the youngest and most

cooperate ultimately! They soon realized their lives were over as they nubile women he could find. And the fog that always enveloped their

had known them and quickly adapted to the new life they were to street operations let them do so unobserved. When they went miss-

live. It would never have occurred to him how morally repugnant ing in the next day, it was his experience that the small numbers they

this all was or that nothing lasts forever. took at any one time weren’t enough to cause undue concern. There

So much of their operations had changed in the last twenty were runaways all the time. They would move next to Portland. Next

years. The prostitution and black market babies was never something week San Francisco where they could take three times as many in a

done prior to two decades ago. He wasn’t privy to the plans of Lucifer day! Same effect otherwise. Only the number that he knew wouldn’t

or Mastima, but he knew that the old forms of terrorism were no draw to much attention, but be accepted as runaways!

longer practiced in the US or Western Europe. Instead the terrorists All of these women were to be taken into sex slavery far away

had gotten wise to the fact that real profit and the true shame of these on the other side of the world. This was big business to the spectrals

cultures was the exploitation of their women and children, certainly and the closest tie they had to humans. The women as product and

not killing them! Of course there was the same old crap, drugs, gam- managers of product, the men as handlers and of course customers

bling, and all forms of thievery, but the Omega really enjoyed enslav- in one sense or another. The handlers, human males, far fewer than

ing human women. He was aware that there were other profit centers the women, were chosen for unscrupulousness, relative youth, and

and that in the last two decades there were human partners, men and genetic disposition for the young women were bred to them to cre-

women, who were very willing to be in partnership with Mastima ate babies that were sold on the black market. So the young women

and his father, the prince of the power of the air, Lucifer. (“Curious”, were chosen to fill one of two roles: highly attractive courtesans and

he thought, “women betraying women”.) They were the true royalty of

631

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

the spectrals, not a minor baron like he was. Hell, at one time Lucifer had been the leader of God’s archangels!

When he noticed them, they were moving as a group. He counted eleven women and fifteen children, toddlers and infants, twenty-six total. He watched them and followed from a distance. Like all spectrals he was a shape shifter and his eye sight and hearing were acute. This gave him insight as to who they were and what they were doing here in the downtown of Seattle.

He had never seen women like these. Seven of them were clearly pregnant and also carried infants. Four appeared as younger women, teenagers perhaps, and the toddlers walked with them. It was impos- sible for him to place true ages based on what he observed because the seven women who carried infants were the most ... he searched for a single word and settled on, “beautiful”, that he had ever seen! There was no one thing he could point to, everything about them was completely uncommon and gorgeous! Different heights, differ- ent color hues, gorgeous and muscular figures they were extraordi- nary! The four younger women were also incredibly attractive, but different that the older women. Not quite as striking but near perfect also!

The younger women and the toddlers carried packages so clearly they had been shopping, a lot! He listened to their happy talk and from this he determined they all lived together in some outlying area from the city and that this had been their first trip to actually shop in Seattle in a long time! He also determined their vehicles were close by and that this was the third trip from the shops to their vehicles to place packages inside. They also had taken over a restaurant for their mid-day meal and were discussing the comfort they all felt. Obviously as a group they were very wealthy. He now began to won- der at who they were.

Two women in particular seemed to be in charge! A tall fair haired woman, and a short dark haired woman. The short woman in particular seemed to be the overall leader and came across as arro- gant and vain. He decided immediately which one he wanted and what he should do. The little one now bared her lush breasts and gave suck to the tiny infant she held, and now they all did! He was

amazed but they seemed to attract only passing attention. He at once imagined her in his bed, pregnant belly and all. First, he would break her spirit ...

This was when he sent out the first recall to his squad of dae- mons. If he could get quick response they would attempt an abduc- tion of the whole group! And as a reward he would request that the Omega give him this little smart-alecky woman for a consort! Her, her infant and the one to come.

As he watched them he moved to different sides of the same street, shifting shape so he always appeared as someone else. No one saw this.

They finally arrived at a open air parking lot not that far from a local attraction called the “Space Needle”, close by “Pike Place Market”, a large shopping area. They had half a dozen of the newest SUV’s, white in color. They were the new technology called “Auto- Intelligent-Propelled (AIP)”. The AIP’s were digitalized beyond just self driven and navigated. AIP’s were in effect highly intelligent robots and incorporated much of the same life saving technology Boeing had incorporated into the 799 Flying Wing and the Jujube. It was almost impossible to have an accident with an AIP, and the highway death rate was collapsing as more and more drivers replaced old second and third generation driverless technology with the new AIP’s.

Now they were attracting attention so he moved back behind the small crowd that had formed studying these women and chil- dren. Indeed, they all appeared as divine, angels? Then it struck him like a bolt out of the blue! He knew who they were! He also now knew what the Omega and Lucifer would do if presented with these female supernals! He now put out a second recall to his squad of daemons. Curious, they should have been arriving from the first call. Their captives were all sedated and caged, there would be no risk.

They now split up and as a group climbed into the AIP’s which took some time to get their toddlers and infants properly arranged. Finally, everyone of them was settled inside the AIP’s and one at a time the AIP’s backed up, got in a line and slowly navigated their way

632 633

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

out of the parking lot onto the city street. Hailing a driverless cab, he followed them.

From the Pike Place Market area, the AIP’s as a tight group drove down Western Avenue. He instructed the cab to follow three car length’s behind the last AIP. They continued to slowly move for- ward until they came to the place where Western and Elliott Avenues merged. Traveling for some time they now passed the Queen Anne Greenbelt and turned left onto the Magnolia Bridge. Magnolia bou- levard is long, twisty and runs parallel to Elliott Bay. Finally they came to Discovery Park! He was elated inside! This would be perfect for the abduction! He put out a recall bolt once more for the dae- mons to give them new directions. Wondering where they were he was now angry! He was going to give them the four young women to ravish as a reward but there would be no reward for them this day! Discovery Park on Elliott bay, in effect the beginning of Puget Sound here in this area, is located in what is called the Magnolia Neighborhood. The park has hundreds of acres and miles of trails. He couldn’t believe his diabolical luck! He himself was arrogant enough to believe that on occasion he could slip one past God them- selves which was a good trick with the Trinity!

The AIP’s now entered the park and once more parked exactly in order. He instructed the cab to pull beyond them and stop by a small stand of trees. He paid the robot in gold, it was all he had. There was confusion on the part of the robot who had to call in this one! He didn’t care. He got out leaving the robot to its confusion!

The small woman was now talking to the whole group. They were the Andrias clan! No wonder they appeared as angels, they were! They were mnestic-eido! Strange though, if all of this was true, where was their eidetikos-mnestic? He now knew a moment of panic! He knew very little of these supernals, mostly by sketchy rumor only! Why is it that the barons of Inconnu, Septentrion, were so poorly informed? If they were the Andrias women, he had struck a reward that would make him an earl, no, a duke! He would pick one of them as his consort, the little arrogant one and her baby, and the baby, no, mneme, she carried.

If they were the Andrias clan, then the little one must be Genevieve, Chi, crown princess. Where was their archangel? If she was Chi, then he knew the tall fair one must be Rhonda, Rho, also a crown princess!

They all now broke into smaller groups, walking in different directions. Incredibly the only one left alone was Genevieve herself!

As a spectral, beyond just the shape shifting, he had a primary form. He took that now. He was a star of the dragons tail and they all had the form they fell to earth as. Unlike the daemons and cacodae- mons who were neither spectral or a star, he could think, reason and feel more, much more than the basic needs and drives these cretin’s experienced! They still hadn’t answered his recall and now he knew he would knock together what served as their heads! They were prob- ably ravishing the women they abducted today, oblivious! Sometimes he allowed them this and looked the other way! Not today!

As all the spectrals are, the males at least, he was gifted with size, strength, innate intelligence. And of course the shape shifting ability that never lasted very long in one form or another. The dis- advantage he had, was one all spectral males shared, they had only a limited amount of time before they had to return to Inconnu and Septentrion to regain their evil edge. Past that, it was a pleasure to walk abroad the earth!

She now stood alone with the baby. She was cooing to it and it was waving its arms and legs in her arms. He heard the name “Rose”, so the baby was female. Good enough. She would be raised in hell and become a superb succubus in time. She began to walk towards the forest just ahead.

It was a magnificent day and the park was deserted. Very busy on the weekends, this was a week day.

Hugging the baby closer to her she walked through the forest to a small clearing. Careful to blend with his surroundings, it never occurred to him that she could see him.

There was a wooden bench and she sat on it. Once more she undid her blouse and caressing the baby’s mouth with a nipple, the baby immediately took the cherry sized source of nourishment in her mouth and began to nurse. She leaned back on the bench, kissed the

634 635

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

top of the infants head, and then leaning her head back, she quite obviously was enjoying the light and warmth from the sun.

He, himself, almost sighed at her beauty. The raven hair shin- ing in the sunlight, it flowed to her shoulders and was deeply curly with body and health. He noticed how gorgeous her eyes were, huge, almond shaped and a deep brown. Her face had a cameo quality, her lips full, sensuous, her small nose a Roman shape to it. Her breasts, large, full, firm; her belly swollen with child; he saw below her gown the surprising tone of her legs and arms. Her skin though! It was a silvery alabaster and pliable and without any mark that he could see! He ached to lick that flesh, then to know the fragrance, taste and feel of her organ of sex. He though now of copulation with her ...

He, silently for such a large being, moved forward. “Alright, I’ll settle for her alone with the infant.”

It was then that she giggled. “I wondered how long it would take you to come forward?” Surprised, he said, “how long have you known?” “I wasn’t sure in the downtown, so as I talked with all of my family members, Rhonda watched carefully out of the corner of her eye. You are good at the shape shifting, but not perfect. I directed all of us to come out here, but to stay as a group. So my sisters, daugh- ters and all the little ones are together. I had to draw you out. This was the only way.”

She giggled again. He was getting angry with this arrogant little woman. “You are about to die you know.” Now he laughed. “You are surely a wanton little creature princess, sitting out here in the woods all alone, half naked, feeding a baby. Your arrogance seems to know no bounds.”

“So, you know who I am.” He again was stuck with the size and beauty of her eyes, the depth, the radiance in the sunlight! She seemed to be looking right through him, to what? What is it she thought she saw? How he wanted her! He had never before known such desire! She was the crown princess of the Tuath ; De’Danann, Chi of The Sidhe!

“Very good, quite a mouthful isn’t it?” She giggled again. How could she know what I was thinking? “Yes princess, I not only know who you are, I’m going to take you and that baby you suckle, away from all you know, to below the earth. You will be my personal gift to the prince of the power of the air!”

Genny giggled again. The harshness of his voice startled the baby and she stopped her peaceful nursing and began to cry.

“You frightened little Rose. Oh baby” ... Genny softly said, kissing her tiny face. Genny teased Rose’s Cupid’s bow lips with her nipple, keeping the surrounding flesh of her breast away from Rose’s nose so she could breathe properly. The little one took to suck once more. “Infants are very delicate you know. Please keep your voice down ...”

“You know who I am. Please tell me your name.” There was no reason not to tell her. She would know soon enough anyway.

“Res Certissama.” “Dead Certainty?” She smiled, “strange name. What does it mean?”

“I am one of the few who always performs for Lucifer and Mastima, his son. With you as my gift it will be an exalted name.” “Yes, we’ll see. Does your name mean you always kill?” “Oh, most definitely princess, though it is more like murder.” “I get that,” she responded. “No honor in that, no, none at all.” And now he laughed at her choice of words. Honor? “Princess, we have little time and we must be going. You and your baby can come peaceably, or I will bind her to you, your breasts if you prefer and then I will carry you both off across my shoulder.”

“You will know now Res Certissama, that we have a husband and he has us. He is the father of all of our children and he is most serious about this. So he is ours, theirs and we all are his. He is known as the greatest knight in Christendom and that is a title not lightly given for he has never lost in ten thousand battles; he is also therefore known as the greatest killer in Christendom. And he is with consid- erable honor.

636 637

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

He has two swords, and with them he will remove your head from your shoulders and spill your guts upon the ground. How will that work for you?”

Once more the little feminine giggle, and then the sigh of the baby as she suckled, drifting towards a nap. For just a moment he wanted to rush over and slap repeatedly that smart mouth, to see the pain and fear in those incredible eyes. He regained his composure.

“You are all alone except for that baby princess. I don’t see evi- dence of your family anywhere and I doubt if that infant will be of much help to you now. Get up!”

It was then that her little smile turned into a grin and he saw recognition pass over her features.

The voice was like rolling thunder behind him. “How goes it Genny?” Instinctively he turned and at the same time side stepped right and faced ... in all of his days he never had to look up to see another beings face! The sun bright over the mans shoulders, almost blinding ...

“Passable my love”, she responded. Giggling once again. The truth was that no one, save for Rhonda and Mary Alice, saw Patrick as he really was, and even then she saw him with her majestic eyes as no other could. She saw the vision of the awe inspiring wings, the espial, extending eighteen feet into the air on either side of his shoul- der blades! This was true and regal magic, a complete miracle and blessed gift from the Mother herself for the hardships he and John faced constantly here on earth. Genny knew of the wonderments those wings were capable of; how he had taken her and her sisters aloft to join with them in the singularity of coition, her especially. “Oh so much more than this”, she thought. Her emotions were now on edge, her eyes filling with tears. She knew what this horrific spec- tral was capable of! They all were, and much worse than even this blackguard of Inconnu, the Unknown! She was glad to have played the role she did this day to trap him even unto death! ... Which he so richly deserved at Patrick’s hands!

And now the two moved slowly, the knight shifting sideways, almost in a dancing cadence, his movements graceful, exquisitely

choreographed in his recital of death as he had rehearsed and per- formed ten thousand times! Res Certissama followed with no where near the practiced movement, but unafraid, for he had a surprise under his coat.

“So, you’re the angel of death? God’s own choice?” Patrick paused, then answered. “Short straw”. Genny now laughed outright! “You don’t have a short straw!” she kept laughing.

“I know this with certainty, your cohorts this day considered as last thought the answer to the same question. And I know six young women who this moment are with their families, safe and a little shook, but completely sound in loving arms”.

“So that’s why they didn’t answer. Dolts! Easily replaced! Did you get all of them?” He saw Death consider but not answer.

“What, no smart ass come back, angel?” The handsome face before him hardened, the features now highly defined. The head of hair, full beard and mustache all curly, close cropped, shining as ravens feathers do in the sunlight. “O’angelos tou thana’tou, the angel of death himself, the legend becomes corporeal,” he thought. “Actually, this is an honor!” He noticed that the eyes of Death, looking down on him, deep as a well, were black also. “These are the eyes of the undisputed destroyer of the spectral worlds and the stars of the dragons tail. Be aware”, his thoughts continued as he assessed his enemy. Out of no where the greater and lesser swords appeared.

He almost laughed now! “Curious this”. Unworried, he knew the ancient weapons were effete, never bothering to really consider the implications of who it was that wielded them.

The giggle to his right started again, “thank you my love for saving them!”

“Of course Genny.” Res Certissama looked up into the face of the angel of death, “Death has a crooked grin”, he thought. He was now elated! He would destroy the angel of death! The honors to be heaped upon him!

638 639

THE WOMEN OF THE HOUSE OF ANDRIAS ASK NO QUESTIONS

Maybe Lucifer would give him this arrogant little woman and her baby! He would have an exquisite royal consort!

“And what can you do against this!” He screamed as he pulled out from under his coat his specially modified AR-18 Snap Gun!

He never saw the Damascus steel of Falchion Dexter flash in the sunlight until it was too late! Suddenly his arm and gun were missing, what served as his blood spraying on the ground! The finger on the trigger, the hand holding the weapon not realizing what hap- pened, depressed, the Snap Gun unleashing its super charged load into the ground harmlessly.

Genny, laughing, the baby now starting to peacefully nurse again as her mother held her close to warm her, said ...

“See? I told you didn’t I? Dead, you’re dead.” Her laughter went on and on.

The ax like great sword flashed once more, the head severed at the neck, the roman gladius killing sword thrust forward, pulled up, guts falling to the ground! All went dark and he was no more.

Patrick went immediately to Genny and Rose, propping Falchion Dexter and Petit Sinister against the side of the bench. Both honored blades, ancient, had once more served their master com- pletely this day. He removed his gauntlets, letting them fall to the ground.

He sat, and cuddled Genny against his side, kissing her lips. Now she sighed with pleasure. Then he leaned down, kissing the soft head of his tiny perfect daughter, who also sighed. The three knew true contentment and peace.

“That’s ten thousand and one.” Genny said. Her giggle charm- ing to his ears.

“So it is.” he responded. “Well done my prince, short straw indeed.” She giggled again, whispering, “I love you”.

“Always and forever princess, for you my love, and little Rose, countess of my dreams.”

It was then that the mnestic-eido, the daughters, the children of the house of Andrias began to collect around them. The eviscerated,

decapitated body of Res Certissama had disappeared into the earth. Inconnu, the unknown, always reclaimed its own. Now bathed in the glow of love, Patrick, Genny, and tiny Rose, came up into the loving arms of their family. And all were overcome with happiness, hope, faith and love ...

It was only Patrick who heard Lucifer’s cry from hell below ... “Good enough” he thought ... his espial wings never seen, never felt, but always present, now tremored and rippled with anticipation of what was to come ...

640 641